Chapter 1: Then
Chapter Text
Everything was sort of a blur between the then and the now – the now placing Remus on a scratchy sort of dusty blue suede train bench, and the then having seen Remus playing Gobstones with an older bearded gentleman, sitting on the floor of his family’s most recent cottage home and puzzling through how exactly this man knew his father if his father never actually went anywhere.
Lyall Lupin had just stared for a moment when he saw the two of them, and Remus had looked up at him, examined to look on his face, and realized that this might be another one of the many moments when he likely should have questioned the intentions of strangers rather than taking them for their word.
“You can’t be here,” Lyall had said, his voice hushed, and Remus tried to decode whether he meant you shouldn’t be here or you shouldn’t be able to be here . But then the man flicked a stone that knocked two of his own out of the circle, and Remus furrowed his brow, his little temper bringing heat to his cheeks.
“Mr. Lupin,” the man smiled and stood up. Remus took this to mean he’d won the game.
“You can’t be here,” Remus’ father repeated.
“Alas,” the man said, a smile in his voice. “Might we speak a moment?” he asked, and stood up.
Then Lyall drew his wand.
Remus felt a hand close around his upper arm, and he turned to see his mother pulling him up and away from the older man. Her nails dug into his skin. She pulled him close against her legs, a hand protectively lain across his chest.
“I won’t let you have him,” Lyall said. His wand hand was steady. It dawned on Remus that he was in danger. He likely should have figured that out sooner. “He hasn’t hurt anyone. We’ve made sure, we– I won’t let you have him.” The second time he said it, the air seemed to spark. Remus tasted magic like it was static on his tongue. His mother clung to him tighter.
“I’m not here to take him from you,” the bearded man said, and then paused. “Not in the way you’re accusing me of, at least.”
“I don’t believe you,” Lyall said. “They’ve sent you. I know they have. The Ministry, or– or–”
The man tutted, sighing kindly.
“Mr. Lupin, if it had been my intent to harm your son, I…” he petered off, clearly second guessing himself. “Hm. Allow me to begin again.” Remus felt the air shift somehow. “Professor Albus Dumbledore,” he said, extending his hand. “I’m here to offer your son a spot at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.”
Behind him, Hope Howell-Lupin sucked in a breath.
That was then.
It was all sort of strange ever since. Remus couldn’t quite pin the events down in order. Dumbledore had presented him a letter, small and white and sealed with wax, which seemed largely a formality, but Remus accepted it wordlessly nonetheless. It had his name on it, after all.
They had gone shopping, returning with a stack of used books and a secondhand cloak. They had packed. His mother had helped him, and had shaken her head when she saw how half of his socks had holes in them. They had gone to Ollivander’s, and Remus had swished a wand that spouted feathers, and a wand that backfired ash into his palm, and a wand that had made a sound like a ticking clock, before finally he wrapped his small, thin fingers around a 10¼", Cypress wand, unicorn hair core, and he tasted metal and morning dew in his mouth, and Ollivander had smiled at him. He had read the letter.
These things did not necessarily happen in that order.
The full moon had come and gone in that in-between time. Lucky, Dumbledore had called it. This way, he would have almost a whole month to settle in at Hogwarts before his next transformation. Remus did not feel lucky . He felt a crawling beneath his skin, and a crack as his bones broke and rearranged themselves, and a pounding behind his eyes as he returned to himself.
He felt blood under his nails and in his teeth. It was his own, he knew, but it frightened him all the same.
He felt his mother’s arms around him, and his father’s hand on his shoulder, and he felt their words in his chest when they said them. We love you, they said. Next time, we won’t be there, they said, but you’ll be safe. We would never send you where it wasn’t safe.
Remus wasn’t quite sure if he felt safe, just now. Though, in fairness, he wasn’t sure if he’d recognize the feeling if it came to him.
He ran his thumb absentmindedly across the blue seat and stared out the window as the two other boys in his cabin chatted easily with each other. He wasn’t paying much attention, still being swept along by the absurdity of it all.
This is never going to work, he thought to himself. It was not a dismayed thought, but rather a statement of fact. A certainty. He watched the landscape pass by, rolling hills and green grass and large lakes that glittered and it made Remus feel a surge of homesickness. It was not for their current home, but for one of their older ones, one he hardly remembered– it was off in the middle of nowhere, north, maybe, and Remus couldn’t remember why they left, only that it was because of him. It was never anything else. This is never going to work.
There was a loud clacking sound, and the door to their compartment was suddenly thrown open. Remus turned with a start as a scrambling shape slid inside, ducked below the window that watched the hallway, and closed the door very, very carefully. Remus stared down at the shape, which was a boy no older than the three of them in that cabin. He had long, wild black hair that brushed his shoulders and gray eyes that were glittering with nervous excitement. He looked around at the three of them in the cabin giddily and held a single finger up to his lips. There was a shrill voice outside their door in the hall.
“Sirius!” it called. “Sirius, you brat, get back here!” A rather severe looking girl’s face appeared in the window above the boy, and he ducked his head lower. She glanced around the compartment through the glass, and her eyes settled on Remus. She had strikingly blue eyes. He blinked at her, and she huffed an exasperated sound before continuing urgently down the hall.
The boy craned his neck up, peering out the window to make sure the girl had gone before reaching up and pulling the curtain closed over the glass. He turned back to the boys in the cabin and grinned.
“Thanks! Sorry about that,” he said cheekily, not sounding sorry in the slightest. “Had to lose her somehow, I’ve been trying for three cars now.” He threw himself down into the empty side of the bench beside Remus, and instinctually Remus drew himself closer to the window. “Hope you don’t mind.”
“Not at all,” one of the other boys in the car said, speaking for all of them. Remus looked at the one who spoke closely, now, having hardly acknowledged his presence when he and the shorter boy joined him in the car. He wasn’t sure if they’d just not introduced themselves then or if he hadn’t been paying attention. The one sitting across from him had brown hair and glasses, and though he had a sort of doe-ish quality to him, it was countered by a near tangible confidence that bubbled behind his smile. The other was short and unassuming with messy, mousy brown hair that fell over his forehead and front teeth that were a bit too big for his mouth.
“Sirius,” the newcomer said, holding out his hand. “Sirius Black.” The boy across from him took Sirius’ hand and shook it like they were forty-something-year-old businessmen.
“James Potter,” the other boy said, and Sirius’ eyes lit up with excitement.
“Oh, that’s perfect,” he beamed. “Bloody perfect.” He sounded like he meant it, but Remus was a poor judge of sarcasm. “Fantastic. And you?” He turned to the mousy boy.
“Peter Pettigrew,” he said. His voice was squeaky and high and anxious.
“That’s a fun one,” Sirius nodded in approval. It was Remus’ turn, then. Sirius turned to look at him animatedly. His cheeks were high where they arched above his smile, and the sheer force of his enthusiasm was enough to make Remus forget his own name for a moment. It had been a long time since he’d spoken to anyone aside from his mother and father.
“Remus,” he said. Sirius raised his eyebrows. Remus thought that there wasn't really a point in providing his surname considering its insignificance, but he obliged. “Remus Lupin.” He hardly thought it was possible, but Sirius grinned wider.
“Pleasure.”
Chapter 2: Lion
Summary:
“Is anyone in your family a match?” James asked Sirius.
“Depends on who you ask,” Sirius said.
“On if they’re a match?” James raised his eyebrows.
“On if they’re family,” Sirius replied.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“My aunt met her’s at school, you know.”
“Really?”
“Third year.”
“That young?”
“Got herself a nasty scar during a quidditch game, and the next day my uncle Elliot shows up to potions class with the same mark in gold.”
“Ugh, how romantic,” the shorter of the girls sighed.
“Not really,” the taller one said. “She threw a dung beetle at his head and stormed out. She thought he was a right git. They didn’t start liking each other until seventh year.” They both giggled, clinging to each other as they made their way up the stone stairs toward the Great Hall.
“My brother said it’s not as common as you’d think. He said people pass like ships here.”
“What’s that mean?”
“I dunno,” the shorter one shrugged. “I think it’s a saying.”
Sirius had heard the same– it was sort of surprising, considering how many witches and wizards went to the school, but it ended up being pretty true. People passed by each other here, swept up in their studies or their friendships or both, and then they went out into the real world and got real jobs and did real things. That’s where you met your match, out there, and unless you were looking hard and paying attention, you might never realize they were under your nose the whole time.
“Do you reckon you’ll meet yours here?” James asked from his spot behind Sirius. They were crowded in the stairwell waiting for McGonagall to come back and fetch them to enter and in such close quarters he’d clearly overheard the same conversation.
“Maybe,” Sirius said. “I hope so,” he added.
“Oh?” James replied. Sirius shrugged.
“My parents have always hated the idea of fated matches and soulmates and whatnot,” he explained. “It’d be fun to piss them off just a little more.”
“So, then, they’re not…” James trailed off. Sirius shook his head.
“No, definitely not. The Blacks only about keeping the pureblood lineage pure. ” He didn’t bother trying to hide the spite in his voice. These were someone else’s words, and he wanted that to be clear.
“Pureblood?” Remus asked, turning to look at him. Sirius noticed that this was the first time he’d spoken without being directly asked something.
“Yeah,” Sirius answered. “Pureblood.” He said it like a dare. At first, he thought Remus was questioning him as a criticism, like he was scrutinizing, but then he saw the confusion in Remus’ face and realized the boy had no idea what he was talking about. That was a nice change of pace, he thought. “Wizards who come from wizard families, where everyone is magic. No muggles. Magic runs more powerful that way," he explained. "Supposedly," he added.
“Oh,” Remus said quietly.
“You’re muggleborn then?” Peter asked bluntly.
“My dad’s magic,” Remus replied. Sirius waited for him to say more, but he didn't. He just kept looking around at the hall.
Sirius had to admit, it was breathtaking. His cousins and family had spoken before about Hogwarts, though not with much respect for the place. To the Blacks, the school was more of a means to an end. Sirius knew that he was expected to act like he was underwhelmed, like he’d seen this before, that this was nothing compared to the glory of his family’s legacy, but when they’d crossed the lake and saw the castle towering above them, he was speechless, grinning like… well, like a child. His mother would have scolded him, but stepping out of line was second nature by now.
“Is anyone in your family a match?” James asked Sirius.
“Depends on who you ask,” Sirius said.
“On if they’re a match?” James raised his eyebrows.
“On if they’re family,” Sirius replied. “My cousin Andromeda married her match, a muggle called Ted Tonks, and she was disowned for it.”
“Christ,” James breathed.
“And my mom’s dad’s dad’s brother’s daughter married Septimus Weasley, and my family still holds that grudge.”
“Your mom’s dad’s dad’s…” Peter repeated, tracing his finger in the air like he was drawing out the tree in his mind.
“She was disowned as well, then?” James asked. Sirius nodded. “Is everyone who married their soulmate in your family disowned?”
“No,” Sirius said, “some of them are disowned for other reasons.” It was funny to him, but it seemed it wasn’t to anyone else. “Andromeda seems very happy with how her life’s turned out. But I don’t reckon I’ll meet my match here.”
Sirius had known for a long time the true nature of his soulmate. The first scar had appeared when he was five. It was a jagged, awful looking thing, even in its sparkling metallic shine, solid in spots like someone had taken a chunk out of the side of his stomach and replaced it with gold. Around it, there were little crescent marks and patterns. Sirius was not blind to the reality of this, and nor was his mother– it was a bite mark. When Walburga Black had realized this, she had spent a brief moment considering the implications of the bite, and then had wasted no further time casting incendio on the glittering gold scar. It remained, though rippled with burnt skin and difficult to source. This was, of course, her intent.
Sirius wondered what that burn looked like in gold.
From then, it became clear: in no uncertain terms, his fated match was a werewolf. There was no use denying it or censoring it, as much as Walburga insisted he do so, as much as she clipped his ear when he said the word or silenced him when he tried to speak of it. Each full moon, new golden scars would appear on his body. They were small at first, tiny claw marks and scratches, and some of them even faded over time until they were nearly invisible. But as he grew older, the lines became larger, more savage, splitting across his chest and shoulders and back. Maybe this wolf was part of a pack, Sirius thought. Maybe Sirius would run away from home and go live with werewolves. Maybe that would actually stop his mother’s heart.
Eventually, Walburga gave up on hiding the scars with burns. She never ceased hating Sirius for them, though. It was an indication of his character, in her mind. Of course her disgrace of a son would attract monsters with the very existence of his soul. It was a failure on his part. Another pebble to add to the endless mountain of disappointments she saw in him.
Sirius loved all of this, of course. How satisfying to see her angry at something she couldn’t even see. Her rage had no direction aside from fate. But Sirius knew the reality of this was that he would likely never meet his soulmate. Werewolves had no place in the wizarding world, and humans had no place in the werewolf world, if there was such a thing. The two would never mix, and never meet. Sirius sighed. He would have to settle for Walburga’s mere bitter knowledge of what his soulmate was.
“How about you, Remus?” Sirius asked, turning to face the boy.
Remus was slightly shorter than him now, but he had a look about him that seemed to imply he’d outgrow the lot of them in time. Remus turned and blinked at him, his amber eyes glowing warmer in the candlelight of the stairway. He had a disoriented expression on his face, half absent with the grandness of it all. Sirius made a note to make sure he didn’t wander too far, lest he vanish into the maze of stairs and halls and passageways and never be heard from again.
Remus raised his eyebrows.
“Reckon you’ll meet your match, here?” Sirius repeated patiently.
“My match?” Remus parroted. Blimey, he might as well already be lost. Has he been listening at all?
“Your soulmate,” Sirius said, careful to keep any frustration at repeating himself from his tone. Remus made a soft oh sound and went back to looking around the hall, examining the moving portraits and floating candles and high, arching ceilings, and for a moment Sirius wondered if he was simply being ignored, but then Remus shrugged.
“I hadn’t thought about it,” he said softly. Five words , Sirius thought. New record.
“Have you got any marks?” Sirius asked. Remus thought about this question for longer than seemed necessary, but in fairness, he seemed to do this for every thought he had. Eventually, he shook his head. Sirius hummed. “How about you, James?” he said over his shoulder. The name already fit so comfortably in his mouth.
“One,” James said, “but it’s just a tiny little thing. On my foot of all places. Not very much help, I should think.”
“What’s it look like?” Peter asked curiously. James shrugged.
“Nothing special,” he said simply. “Positively banal.”
“I’ve got two,” Peter said proudly, as though it were a testament to his skill in some way. “Right on either side of my left knee. My dad says muggle scars look like that when they do hospital things.”
“Hospital things?” Sirius asked.
“Like… when muggles get hurt, they don’t have magic, so they need to cut into each other and dig around and fix stuff.”
“That’s terrible,” James scrunched his face up.
“But he thinks that means she’s muggleborn,” Peter went on. “Which I guess means I won’t meet her here,” he lamented.
“Muggles can have magic children,” Sirius said, not harshly.
“Oh,” Peter said. “Right.” It sounded as though he’d genuinely just forgotten.
McGonagall came and fetched them, then, hushing them almost immediately with just a finger in the air. She led them through the doors into the Great Hall, and it was even more magnificent than Sirius would have thought. Above them, the ceiling seemed to stretch for infinity, an endless night sky dotted with stars, a large moon peeking out behind clouds. He saw Remus pale when he looked up at it.
The sorting ceremony was as simple as his mother had described; each of them waited for their name to be called, walked up to the stool at the front of the hall, and waited for the hat to send them off in any of the four houses.
Sirius was the first to go out of their newly formed quad.
Coincidentally, he was also the first of any first years to be sorted into Gryffindor.
And coincidentally again, he was also the first of any member of the Black family to be sorted into Gryffindor in all the years the family had attended Hogwarts.
This, Sirius thought, was certainly something.
He had a feeling it was the first of many times he’d disappoint his mother in his time at Hogwarts. It made him positively giddy. The Gryffindor table welcomed him with thunderous applause, and from across the hall, Sirius felt Narcissa’s eyes burning into him. He joined his house in cheers when each new student was sorted here or there, and grinned wider than ever when Remus, Peter, and James were all sorted into Gryffindor with him.
James had beamed a glittering smile when he heard the hat call out his house; Peter looked shocked to hell and back to hear the news; and Remus,
bless his heart,
seemed like he hardly knew up from down when he sat, and the hat scarcely touched his head before announcing him a lion.
Notes:
see you next week :) follow me on tik tok for snippets and teasers for the next chapter! @third_crow
Chapter 3: Easier
Summary:
The lie went something like this: Remus Lupin had a chronic health condition (true) that frequently put him in the hospital wing (true) where he’d need a day or two to recover (true) from a muggle disorder called epilepsy (false). Dumbledore saw fit to make the story as close to reality as possible, aside from the fact that epilepsy did not turn its sufferers into violent and dangerous creatures with every seizure, but that detail could be conveniently left out in favor of saying he simply wasn’t himself in those moments. Remus would go to the hospital with each full moon for his transformation, and a few other times during the month he’d stop by as well or stay a night here and there.
“Otherwise,” Dumbledore explained, “it might get a little strange that you disappear once a month, on the dot, right at the full moon.”
This made sense to Remus– about as much sense as any of this could make.
Chapter Text
Remus had never been much of a talker. He had not said his first words until he was nearly two, and even before then had rarely babbled or cried or laughed. His father told him he was a watcher, ever observing, taking things in. He was a quiet boy, and he didn’t have many people to talk to, and because of all of this, speechless didn’t seem quite the word to express what Remus felt walking through the Hogwarts halls.
The word didn’t go quite so far as to describe the wonder he felt at seeing the castle stretch up above him, nor the fear he felt when he saw the moon in the night sky in the ceiling of the Great Hall. It did not fit his reaction to the sorting hat, or to seeing the common room, or to seeing his bed. Remus was not speechless , because he had never really been speechfull, but as each new miraculous thing piled onto the last, it seemed it was the only word left to describe his awe. And so Remus was truly, wholly, newly speechless .
He wondered how quickly his father had made friends here when he was a student. Lyall and Remus were similar in their quiet awkwardness. On the few occasions that Remus had found himself wondering (as every child did) if he was truly related to his parents, he was reassured by the nearly identical tension the two of them held in common when faced with the task of socializing in any capacity.
There were, to his credit, no less than three people who now knew his name, though he wasn’t exactly sure as to the tally of how many words he’d really said to them. He wondered when this progression of then to now would stop feeling so much like a top spinning in place and would settle precariously on a side where he could get his bearings.
Clearly not yet.
The place was magnificent. Massive moving portraits and paintings decorated the halls, and the subjects waved at them and called out greetings as students walked past in large bustling groups. Stairways stretched out above and below, criss-crossing over cavernous towers, and everywhere there were candles and sconces and torches that seemed to give off more light than physically possible. Every passageway wound up somewhere unexpected. Remus considered himself fairly good at navigating, having moved around so much, but this was something else.
The magic was something else altogether. It seeped from the walls themselves, floated up from the floorboards, crept from between stones in the masonry. Every professor that swept past has an aura that sparked in the air and made the hair on the back of Remus’ neck stand on end. It was thrilling. On several occasions, he was sure James or Peter or Sirius were directing questions at him, but he was too swept up in the beauty of the castle to hear them, or to really process the sounds as words.
As they walked, Remus tried to picture himself here– really here. He pictured himself in his robes, walking hurriedly through the halls to get to his classes. He pictured himself holding his wand, casting spells, brewing potions. He wanted to know things, the things that Sirius and James and Peter already seemed to know– the things that made this so unsurprising to them that they were able to laugh and chat with each other and dismiss the moving paintings and changing stairwells like they were entirely ordinary.
The Gryffindor common room was at the top of an immense staircase dotted with narrow windows and paintings. At the top, there was a large, life sized portrait of a woman dressed in billowing white robes in front of a picturesque nature landscape. They paused there, and Remus looked out one of the windows at the sights beyond. It was a dizzying height, one that made his stomach turn. He wondered what he would have done if he was afraid of heights. He felt a tug at his robes and turned, startled.
“Sorry,” Sirius said. “I wanted to make sure you heard.” Remus turned to look at him, and clearly his face painted his confusion , because Sirius smiled at him. “The password is aurum leo. It opens the door.”
“Door?” Remus asked, and when he looked back, he saw the painting had swung to the side on a hinge, revealing a tunnel. Oh. Door.
Aurum leo, Remus repeated to himself. Aurum leo. The password would only be useful, of course, if he could also remember how to get back to the tower in the first place. One thing at a time.
The common room was warm and welcoming, a fire crackling in the hearth and long, plush couches lined up all around. There were desks and chairs and cushions on the floor, and red and gold banners decorated the walls. Remus tried to picture himself here, too, with slightly less success.
From there, it was an even more severe whirlwind of information– they were free to choose their rooms upstairs from the common room, which contained either four beds or six, each with its own bathroom, and switches were allowed only if both parties agreed; their trunks were already transported upstairs as well, magically of course, though Remus considered the idea for a moment that someone had lugged each and every one of them up the stairs; the Great Hall was open at all hours for meals or studying or loitering; classes would start Monday, and Remus found he had to think hard to remember what day it was today. There was something about books, something about supplies, where to go if you needed information on this or that or the other, what to do if you got lost, how to call for help if you got trapped on a moving staircase, who to talk to if you needed help.
Remus remembered hearing once that everything a person ever heard or saw or read was tucked away in their memory somewhere, waiting to be recalled– he hoped this was true, because otherwise, there was very little hope for him now.
Shortly after they’d seen the common room and come upstairs to claim their chambers and their beds, the Gryffindor prefect (whose name Remus had forgotten almost as soon as he had heard it) came up and told him that Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey wished to see him. The sentiment earned him three curious eyebrow raises from each of his roommates (Remus didn’t know exactly how it had wound up that he was rooming with the first three people he’d met here at Hogwarts, but they seemed to make the decision for him, and he wasn’t exactly going to protest).
“What’s that about?” James asked almost as soon as the prefect started back down the stairs. “In trouble already?” Remus was only half certain that he was joking.
“Madam Pomfrey doesn’t give detentions,” Peter pointed out. “She’s the matron here, isn’t she? Are you sick?”
“Uh… sort of,” Remus said. He tried to remember what he’d been told to say.
They’d gone over a cover story, of course. Lying wasn’t Remus’ strong suit, so coming up with something on the spot was out of the question. He’d had a long talk with Dumbledore that day he’d come to the Lupins’ cottage, sitting tensely on the couch in their small living room as Dumbledore detailed exactly how they intended to manage Remus’ problem. Remus thought that was putting it lightly, but he didn’t say it. Dumbledore seemed like a man who was impossible to talk to, and so Remus simply elected not to open his mouth at all. If the professor had any strong feelings either way about how Remus was conducting himself, he didn’t voice them. Remus nodded along, listening, absorbing– or attempting to.
He genuinely did try to keep up. And he wouldn’t lie, a magic school sounded exceptionally interesting– far more interesting, he had to admit, than mindlessly trudging through public school halls or sitting at the kitchen table with his father reading from an elementary textbook and scribbling out solutions to problems or essays that no one would ever read.
He had wondered if there was a library at Hogwarts. There must be.
The lie went something like this: Remus Lupin had a chronic health condition (true) that frequently put him in the hospital wing (true) where he’d need a day or two to recover (true) from a muggle disorder called epilepsy (false). Dumbledore saw fit to make the story as close to reality as possible, aside from the fact that epilepsy did not turn its sufferers into violent and dangerous creatures with every seizure, but that detail could be conveniently left out in favor of saying he simply wasn’t himself in those moments. Remus would go to the hospital with each full moon for his transformation, and a few other times during the month he’d stop by as well or stay a night here and there.
“Otherwise,” Dumbledore explained, “it might get a little strange that you disappear once a month, on the dot, right at the full moon.”
This made sense to Remus– about as much sense as any of this could make.
What made a little less sense was how a magical tree was going to stop students from finding a secret tunnel that led directly to a house in the nearby village where Remus would transform… but Remus figured that the school had been around long enough for its professors to know what they were doing. Dumbledore seemed confident, at the very least– although, Remus thought, that might just be because of the beard.
Sirius, Peter, and James were all watching him now, waiting for an answer that would make sense as to why Remus was already called away to meet with their head of house and the school matron, and Remus very heavily considered the idea of simply walking out on them and not saying anything at all.
He considered it so heavily, in fact, that he did just that.
This was likely not the best way to accrue trust, but neither was telling a poorly disguised lie, and so Remus chose the lesser of two evils– he turned silently and left the room with little regard to how the three boys were likely looking confusedly at each other in his wake.
Professor McGonagall and Madam Pomfrey were waiting for him outside the Gryffindor common room entrance. The Fat Lady watched with curious eyes as Remus emerged from the tunnel, craning his neck to look up at the two women. He looked between them. Remus had only seen professor McGonagall a few times, mostly in the Great Hall and during the sorting ceremony. She was a tall woman, taller than his mother, with wiry light hair that disappeared into a black pointed hat. Despite the tight tenseness of her face, the corners of her eyes were wrinkled with smile lines and her cheeks were high and rosy. She had a sincerity about her that Dumbledore had lacked.
The other woman, Madam Pomfrey, was dressed in a red and white uniform, a high flat collar around her throat and a nurse’s cap. She looked kind. Remus didn’t quite know how else to describe her. She smiled at him, and he felt that perhaps she knew more about him than he knew about himself.
“Hello, Mr. Lupin,” professor McGonagall spoke first. “I was so happy to hear you sorted into my house. Gryffindor has a fine addition.” This felt to Remus like something McGonagall had rehearsed saying several times before she got here. “If you’ll walk with us, we’d like to discuss some things.”
Remus nodded. McGonagall led them through the halls, and Remus made a note in his head of every turn they made, every hall, every door and archway that shot off in every direction. He was certain he’d need a map.
“Your father went here as well,” McGonagall said. “Did he tell you about it?” she asked. Remus shook his head. Lyall Lupin rarely spoke about himself. Remus had once found an old photograph of him that moved animatedly on black and white film of a younger version of his father. He was dressed in sweeping robes, a raven embroidered on the pocket. Remus suspected his father avoided talking about Hogwarts to spare him the disappointment of never being able to attend, and yet here he was. “He was a spectacularly bright student, exceptional at charms, though I think Defense Against the Dark Arts was his favorite. I believe he had professor Merryforth, then,” McGonagall mused. “A Ravenclaw,” she added. “He showed me what you’ve been learning up until now. Seems he and your mother have given you a good education on muggle and magic studies alike.”
“I guess,” Remus said. McGonagall smiled at him again. It made him itch a little, as though despite his distinct lack of verbosity, she interpreted a thousand times more meaning than he intended. People always tended to think a lot more into the things Remus said than he’d like.
“Here we are,” Madam Pomfrey said as they arrived at two large, dark wooden doors.
One of them was open, and inside there were white cots and privacy screens set up. Along the walls there were cabinets lined with little bottles and bowls and bandages and all sorts of things. Despite its occupation as a hospital wing, the room looked surprisingly comfortable. The ceilings were high, the floors a warm color of reddish wood, and the room was lit by candles, bathed in a soft glow.
"Would you like to sit?" Madam Pomfrey asked.
Remus didn't, really, but this seemed like more of a request than a question, so he sat on the edge of one of the beds, his feet dangling slightly, not quite touching the floor. Madam Pomfrey sat comfortably on the bed that was directly next to his, and McGonagall pulled over a wooden chair. Their proximity to him now made his chest tighten.
"How are you feeling?" Madam Pomfrey asked. Remus looked between the two of them. He wondered if there was a right answer to this question. "It must be overwhelming," she continued, "coming here, seeing all this. McGonagall tells me you didn't grow up with much magic around you."
"My father is magic," Remus said, an echo of what he'd said to Sirius, James, and Peter earlier.
"Oh, I know," she smiled. "I just meant, some students from partially magical families will live among wizards, and receive a more formal magical education.”
Living among wizards was a concept that had been, up until now, a truly terrible thing. To Lyall, the world of magic was a dangerous place for his son– werewolves were drawn to magic, and the wizarding world was not kind to half-humans to put it lightly. Lyall had instilled in Remus a suspicion of magic users that bordered on outright fear. Remus had thus managed to convince himself that any witch or wizard who glanced his way longer than a few seconds knew his secret, and the instinct had taken significant work to undo since he’d arrived.
"How much do you know about your condition?" Madam Pomfrey asked. Remus swallowed, looking around. Dumbledore had reassured him that he would be safe here, protected, his secret kept. Remus wondered if he had to be careful about the paintings hearing as well as the students.
"We're safe to talk, here," McGonagall said gently, and Remus was certain his anxiety was showing on his face. He resigned himself to trusting her word. He had no way of knowing if it was true.
"I know some," Remus said. "My dad told me."
"Your father has had a lot of experience with magical creatures," McGonagall nodded.
"There's not much to know," Remus said, looking down at his hands. "I’m not myself when I change, and it’ll get worse as I get older. And there's no cure."
"Yet," Madam Pomfrey added. He looked up at her. His mother had always said that. Yet. Ever the optimist. Remus didn't share the sentiment. "There are some things we can try. Professor Slughorn has some ideas for potions that may help make the transformation easier." Remus furrowed his eyebrows.
"Slughorn?" He asked.
"He doesn't know," McGonagall said quickly, seeing the fear pass across Remus' face. "He thinks he's researching as a favor to Dumbledore, for a friend of his. And he's well aware that Dumbledore is friends with all kinds of company– he won't say anything." Remus nodded slowly. "The full moon isn't for a few weeks, I'm sure you know," Madam Pomfrey said.
Remus knew. He could chart the moon's phases fairly accurately just based on how he felt; just before the moon, he ran hot, feverish and achy, like his skin didn't fit quite right. After, it was like a weight being lifted from his chest. Midway through the month, he felt cold and clear headed, and then as the moon drew closer, that weight would return. He would get antsy and restless and his tolerance for frustration became dangerously low. Now, with the moon only a week behind him, he felt light.
"There isn't much we need to worry about for now," Madam Pomfrey continued. "The day of the moon, I want you to come find me here in the hospital wing before sundown." Remus nodded along to this. "But if you start to feel anything before then, anything out of the ordinary, or… well, if you need anything, I want you to know you can come to me. You'll have help, here."
Remus nodded along to this, too, but slower, more uncertain. McGonagall smiled at him and placed her hand gently on his knee. He knew it was meant to be comforting, but it made him freeze. When she touched him, he felt like there was a low hum of electricity shooting through his muscles. It was the same feeling he got when his dad touched him, a feeling of magic. It was the same feeling he got in the halls and around the other students and professors, but condensed, now, channeled by that contact. He thought perhaps she noticed his reaction, because she removed her hand, and when she did he realized he’d been holding his breath.
"It'll be different here, Remus," she told him. "It might be stronger, or more difficult because of all the magic in this place. But you'll also have people here who can help, who can do more than your parents could do alone."
“They did all they could,” Remus said, more coldly than he intended, suddenly feeling the need to defend his mother and father. He knew what they had sacrificed. He knew they had done everything in their power to keep him safe, to keep others safe, to make sure he knew he was loved. Everything they did, every choice to pack up and leave and every home they left behind and every night they cried alongside him, they’d done it for him.
“Of course,” McGonagall said, smiling as she shook her head. “Of course. I only meant that we have more resources at our disposal here. Charms and enchantments and protection spells and the like, and it’s possible Professor Slughorn can brew something to make the shift less painful, or to make you less–” dangerous was clearly the word that belonged here, but McGonagall stopped herself. ”To allow you to control yourself better. It must have been hard for the three of you to handle this alone.” Remus swallowed hard.
“You won’t let me hurt anyone, right?” he asked. He wanted a guarantee. He wanted them to be certain. Dumbledore had said it, but he wanted to hear it from everyone, everyone who knew.
“Hogwarts is the safest place for you to be, and the safest place for everyone else to be as well. You’ll all be protected here,” McGonagall said with so much certainty that Remus found himself believing it. He nodded mutely. Both women smiled at him, and he felt, briefly, that he wasn’t alone. At least for this. At least on moons. He wondered if that would change when they saw. If they saw. He supposed, maybe, they’d only hear. Though perhaps that would be enough as well.
“Remus, I wanted to add… your father told me you’ve done quite a number on yourself before,” Madam Pomfrey noted, clearly choosing her words carefully. “He believes that with no outlet, the transformation is frustrating. He expressed some concerns about your scars.”
Remus tugged the sleeves of his cloak down self consciously. Lyall hadn’t told him that he was worried about his appearance outright, but he’d dressed Remus in a long sleeve button down and made certain the cuffs were tight and wouldn’t slide up and that the collar was high enough on the back of his neck.
“Nothing to be ashamed of,” Madam Pomfrey added. “But I wanted to offer you something.” She reached into one of the pockets of her white apron and produced a small vial of white, swirling liquid. “I won’t tell you what to do, but it may be easier for you if those are covered up.” She handed him the vial. It sparkled slightly in the light like and moved like a stormcloud. “One drop, right in the morning. It’s a disillusionment charm, but I don’t think you’ll learn about those until third or fourth year. You can try it now, if you’d like.”
Remus stared down at it, feeling very much watched.
His father was right about the frustration, at the very least; Remus often woke in the mornings after the moon with the anger still coursing through him like acid. The wolf tore at the walls, the floor, the ceiling, rioting until its claws bled, and when it was clear there was no escape, it turned on its own body instead, biting and clawing. It had only gotten worse as Remus grew older. The wolf tended to leave his arms alone, aside from a few silvery lines and one thick mark where he had bitten himself and torn flesh from his forearm. More often, it clawed at his chest and back like it was trying to release something from inside of him.
It may be easier for you if those are covered up.
He knew she was right, but it didn’t sting any less. Naively, he wanted to be here as himself, as much of himself as he could be, but every lie made that person more and more obscure.
He pulled the dropper from the vial and tapped the excess liquid off on the rim. Slowly, he brought it up to his mouth, tilting his head back, and squeezed it gingerly until he felt the drop hit his tongue. For something so small, it held a cacophony of flavors, sour and icy and somehow refreshing like water and muddy like a swamp. He grimaced, lowering the dropper.
“Not the most pleasant taste, but it shouldn’t be too awful,” Madam Pomfrey said sympathetically. Remus felt himself shudder, an involuntary movement.
He hesitantly pulled up the sleeve of his cloak, undoing the button on the cuff of his sleeve and sliding it back. Where there were once a handful of thin, crisscrossing scars, it was now smooth. The scars weren’t gone, not entirely– there was a few light pink patches of skin marking the borders of where they had stood out starkly, but it was ordinary, like a sunburn or a birthmark, and hardly visible in the light. He stared at it blankly and wondered what the rest of his body looked like unmarred.
“I’d say that’s a success,” McGonagall smiled. “Up to you if you’d like to keep using it, of course.” Of course, he thought, but not really. Questions about his scars would only make things more difficult. It would be another lie to keep up with, and what would he do when more started appearing? What would he do if they became obvious, if he clawed at his hands or his face?
He pocketed the vial.
Easier this way, he reminded himself.
Later, when he returned to the common room, after he’d dodged questions about where he’d been with a simple felt sick and after he listened to James and Sirius and Peter talk animatedly about the classes they were excited for and after they’d turned down their beds and crawled in and pulled the curtains closed, Remus finally gathered the courage to sneak to the bathroom, remove his shirt, and look in the mirror.
The scars on his chest were gone, replaced by the same pale splotches, unidentifiable as the deep lacerations they had been before. He looked new. Fresh. He wanted to recognize this version of himself, but he couldn’t. It was like he was seeing another timeline, one where he was different– or one where he wasn’t different.
Cautiously, he turned so his back faced the mirror and craned his neck to look over his shoulder.
It wasn’t his own scars he was curious about, then. As he turned and looked, his suspicion was marked true; where there were once long, straight, thin golden lines scattered across his back, now there was nothing, not even an indication that they were once there. Somehow, that felt even more wrong. He sighed, facing himself once again in the mirror, examining his own eyes and trying to focus on the parts of him that were unchanged. He was still Remus, he tried to convince himself– still the same. Just… different.
Easier this way, he echoed, and went to bed.
Notes:
Let me know what you think!! I read and appreciate and reply to every comment :)
See you next sunday!
edit to add.... the relationship tags have changed. listen. LISTEN. i caved okay. I didn't get the appeal of jegulus before, but now i've been reading some fics and man,,,, just. them <3 THEM OKAY. LISTEN. not that i think anyone will be UPSET by this development. in fact i think some of you may be even more invested in this now. and that's. well that's just swell :) so. yeah that. anyway.
Also, I am deciding to take a page out of zeppazariel's book and start gushing over my own little guys in the end notes because i'm nothing if not an advocate for hyping yourself up and getting excited over your own work, and MAN am I excited for this work, because it's all the things i want to read in a fanfic so i hope its all the things YOU want as well.
and listen, i made my own self laugh when i was writing this, because i was like hm, remus needs an excuse to leave the dorm room so that he can go talk to mcgonagall and pomfrey, what's he gonna say? well, he'd definitely consider just walking out. you know what? that's exactly what he's going to do.
also, remus feeling the need to immediately defend his parents because he loves them so much and recognizes everything they've done for him :') I'm super hyped to go more in depth into the relationship remus has with his parents, cus i feel like so often I see them just killed off and while that is all well and good i find it much more interesting personally to talk about exactly how that family unit works
also also...
remus: easier this way
me, who fucking wrote it: :'(((((((and him going and immediately checking to see if he has the gold scars too and feeling so WRONG i am wailing over my own ideas. pardon me. anyway. hope you're as hyped as I am. hasta la pasta.
Chapter 4: Values
Summary:
“I hate you for making me care about school,” Sirius groaned, leaning back in his chair. He put his palms against his eyes. Remus made a soft noise, the closest he often came to laughter, and when Sirius opened his eyes again he saw Remus duck his head back into his book. He shook his head.
“School is fun,” James said.
“Shut up. Shut up. Oh my god. That’s the lamest thing you’ve ever said. I can’t believe you haven’t had your head shoved in a toilet yet,” Sirius replied. James snorted.
Chapter Text
“Can I please borrow your potions notes?” Peter asked for the third time. James thudded his head down on the library table, a hollow noise echoing dully through the shelves. He mumbled something incoherent. After a painful silence, Peter turned. “Sirius?” he asked sheepishly.
“I’m using them right now,” Sirius sighed. “Borrow Remus’ notes, his are better than mine anyway,” he added, nodding his head toward Remus, who raised his head from where it was buried in his book with a quiet hum.
“Can I borrow your potions notes from yesterday?” Peter asked.
“Oh,” Remus said. Silently, he pulled them out of his bag and passed them to Peter, who grinned widely. Sirius wanted to scold him for encouraging Peter’s bad habits.
“You’re amazing, ” Peter beamed. “Honestly, Remus, I don’t know how you manage to pay attention for that long, Slughorn just goes on and on and on and– wow, your handwriting is so good,” Peter said, getting sidetracked halfway through his own sentence. Sirius glanced over and found that Peter was right– Remus’ notes were meticulous, divided into categories with headers and footnotes as though he would be graded on his studiousness alone.
“Merlin, Lupin, no wonder you’re so quiet. All your thoughts are on paper,” James said, leaning over to have a look as well. Remus looked between the three of them, scratching the back of his head.
“I find it interesting,” he shrugged.
“Clearly,” James laughed, shaking his head. “I thought I was on top of things.”
“You are on top of things. Painfully so,” Sirius said.
“Better to start off strong, yeah?” James smiled. Sirius sighed, looking back down at his potions textbook. He really hadn’t intended to be such a good student, if he was being honest. It was sort of an unexpected side effect of being around the three of them.
For one, Remus took any opportunity to be in the library, often tucked into some back corner with books spread around him. He devoured knowledge like he’d been starved of it for years. He wanted to know anything and everything, regardless of how it related to his studies, and in a way it was at once endearing and intimidating to observe.
Next was James who, of course, was a dedicated learner, excited to try new things, to learn and grow, the way kids were when their parents encouraged them to experiment and explore and fall and scratch their knees and get up again. He was bold and kind and charismatic. He carried himself like an old man sometimes, in that wise, eccentric sort of way.
And Peter, to his credit, wasn’t a bad student, but it took him significantly more effort to keep up than many of their peers, and so as a result, much like Remus, he spent a lot of time in the library as well. He had more determination than Sirius had seen in any student, though. He often recruited James to help him with his work, and the two of them found themselves migrating toward Remus wherever he had hunkered down.
All of this was well and good, but it meant that Sirius was left either to muck about by himself wandering the lonely halls, or suck it up and go study with the lot of them. And so, quite by accident and rather begrudgingly, he found himself excelling in all of his classes with little else to do.
He supposed he’d have to find some other way to disappoint his mother and father, now that Plan A was out. There were worse situations to be in.
“I hate you for making me care about school,” Sirius groaned, leaning back in his chair. He put his palms against his eyes. Remus made a soft noise, the closest he often came to laughter, and when Sirius opened his eyes again he saw Remus duck his head back into his book. He shook his head.
“School is fun,” James said.
“Shut up. Shut up. Oh my god. That’s the lamest thing you’ve ever said. I can’t believe you haven’t had your head shoved in a toilet yet,” Sirius replied. James snorted.
“I’ll get right on that,” he laughed. “Remus, do you know what a levitrina is?”
“Like leviosa and latrina? ” Remus asked, raising his eyebrows, and Sirius had to duck his head into his book to muffle his laughter.
“It's when they levitate you upside down over a toilet and charm the water to spray your head,” Peter explained, and Sirius made a strained noise, trying to stay quiet.
“That’s creative. We call that a swirly , but muggle kids just stick your head right in the bowl and flush.”
“Oh, that’s good too. Honestly, you should try it, James,” Sirius said. “You won’t have to work hard to find someone willing. The glasses oughta help. Maybe grow a little shorter than you already are.”
“Ouch,” James huffed. “Don’t be mean just ‘cus you’re bad at potions.”
“I’m perfectly good at potions!” Sirius shouted, and was almost instantly shushed from two different directions in the library. “Ugh. Tell him, Remus, I keep up with you , don’t I?” he said, hushed now. “Come on, now. I’m perfectly good at potions.”
Remus looked up at him, and then to James, who shook his head vigorously, and then back to Sirius. He pursed his lips, clearly doing his best to hold back a smile and failing.
“You’re perfectly good at potions,” he said, voice strained, and looked back down at his book.
“ Hah! ” Sirius scoffed.
“That means nothing ,” James frowned. “You told him what to say.”
“Excuse you. Remus is perfectly capable of handing out sincere compliments, James, I don’t know what you’re trying to imply–”
“You coerced him!”
“I most certainly did not! Remus!” Remus jumped a little at his name, and Sirius made a note not to say it so harshly next time. “Have I coerced you? Do you feel coerced?” Sirius leaned in and batted his eyes at Remus, and he could have sworn he saw Remus’ cheeks turn pink.
“Don’t answer that!” James insisted. “Remus, don’t answer! He’s–”
“Well, now who’s coers… coercion…ed…ing– coercing? Coercing.”
“Coercing,” Remus confirmed and looked down at his book, smiling. Sirius felt stupidly proud of himself for that.
“It’s not coercing ,” James rolled his eyes, “I’m– it’s preventing miscomm–”
A loud, clattering thud interrupted Sirius, making all four of them jump. Several books fell from the shelves above Remus and James’ heads, raining down over them, with one particularly heavy looking tome bouncing off of Remus’ shoulder as it fell and another one smacking James over the head. Remus flinched, holding his arms tight to his body. James’ glasses were knocked askew on his face, and there was a red mark down his cheek where the corner of a book scratched him.
Sirius jumped to his feet. Through the spaces in the shelves where the books once were, he saw faces peering back at him. James stood as well, wheeling around to stare down their assailants and finding himself face to face with Mulciber, Avery, and Snape, each of them sneering in a way they likely thought was menacing but in actuality made them look like greasy little rats.
“Piss off,” Sirius said, rolling his eyes. He picked up a book from the ground and threw it through the shelves for good measure. Mulciber barely dodged it, laughing, but it hit Snape in the chest and he made a pathetic squeak. The three of them ran off, and from the front of the library, Sirius heard Madam Pince scold them for running.
“They really think they’re hilarious, don’t they?” James sighed deeply, leaning over to pick up one of the fallen books and reshelve it. Remus slowly unwound the tension in his arms, rolling his shoulder back where the book had hit him. “Bloody brilliant pranksters, eh? Bet that one was Snape’s idea.” He spat the name like he was saying a swear word.
“Why does he hate you, again?” Remus asked, exasperated.Unfortunately, Snape and James’ rivalry had spilled over into all of their laps, and Remus, despite never having said a word to Severus as far as Sirius had ever heard, had become a target along with the rest of them. Bizarrely, it seemed Mulciber and Avery were more set on him than James , though Sirius couldn’t quite figure out why.
“I think I insulted him on the train,” James sighed, straightening his glasses, “in fact I’m certain of it. But for the life of me I can’t remember exactly what I said.”
“Something about his hair, maybe,” Peter chimed in. Sirius snickered.
“Whatever it was, I clearly didn’t mean it,” James said, crossing his arms over his chest. “It’s his own fault, taking everything so personally. And did you see how he looked at me in Defense Against the Dark Arts yesterday when I asked that Evans girl for a quill?”
“Like he was trying to light you on fire with his mind?” Sirius supplied.
“Exactly. They’re weird, the two of them. I don’t get why she’s friends with him,” James shrugged. “And all that shite he spews about half-bloods and muggleborns… It's no wonder he wound up in Slytherin, the bloody supremacist. I don’t know how anyone could put up with it.”
“But isn’t Lily a mudblood?” Remus asked.
Sirius froze in place like ice had crept through his veins, staring straight down at the book he was bending to pick up before looking up slowly at Remus.
He wanted to respond, but he had no clue where to start. His mouth was ash, and he felt anger building in his chest, the heat of it fighting off the chill of shock. He’d worked so hard to get away from these types of people, and yet here he was… but he’d never expected it from Remus. Peter and James had stopped short as well, James watching Remus with his mouth hanging open slightly. He closed it after a second, his lips forming a thin line.
“Remus,” James said, to his credit rather gently, and far more gently than Sirius could have been. “Where did you hear that word?”
Remus opened his mouth, paused, and then closed it, glancing between the three of them. It was clear from his face that he didn’t quite know what exactly he’d done, only that it was something, and he was slowly trying to work through where he’d gone wrong. He swallowed hard.
“I dunno… some Slytherin boy?” Remus answered, his voice cautious. James nodded.
“Okay. And do you know what it means?” he asked. The patience in his tone was impressive. Remus fixed his gaze slightly down and to the right of James’ eyes.
“Apparently not,” Remus admitted quietly. “I thought… I thought it meant muggleborn. ”
Relief flooded through Sirius like a tidal wave. Of course Remus didn’t know. Thank god Remus didn’t know. All the reading and studying and learning he did, and he never came across the word once– perhaps that was for the best, though. Sirius had heard his parents, his whole family, and anyone who the Blacks graced with their presence spit that word a thousand times. It was far too evil to come from someone like Remus Lupin. It was wrong, like it shouldn’t have even fit between his teeth.
“It doesn’t, does it? You…” Remus drifted off, looking between the three of them, and Sirius pulled himself together enough to find his words. It seemed like no one else wanted to explain it to Remus either way, but someone had to.
“It… does , in a way,” Sirius explained tiredly. “But it’s–” He picked his words. “It’s a terrible word for someone with muggle parents. Pure-bloods… well, some pure-bloods believe that witches and wizards from muggle parents, or who have muggle relatives, have dirty blood, that they’re of lower breeding. ” He hated the words as they came out of his mouth.
“Oh,” Remus said, suddenly a few shades paler. He shifted uncomfortably, feeling the weight of their gazes on him. “I thought– oh.” He looked mortified.
“You didn’t know, mate,” James stepped in, leaning forward in a way that was clearly intended to be comforting, but it made Remus lean back slightly. “It’s not exactly in A History of Magic, you know?” James smiled, and Sirius could see the relief on his face as well.
“I didn’t mean…” Remus furrowed his brow, but James shook his head.
“Better you said it here than to someone else, right?” James smiled at him. “I think Lily would have slapped you.”
“I think Lily would have kicked you in the balls, actually,” Peter added. Remus still looked stricken. Sirius watched him carefully, eyes narrowed, but it was difficult to doubt Remus’ innocence in this. He looked genuinely sick just at the thought of Lily finding out about this, and in general, those who claimed themselves pure-bloods were not so mild in their attempts to belittle anyone below them, nor so quick to take it back.
“Who said it, Remus? You said a Slytherin boy?” Sirius asked. He wouldn’t put it past any of that lot, but Remus shrugged and shook his head. “Well, who’d he say it to?” Remus looked down at the table, biting the inside of his cheek.
“Me, I think,” he mumbled. Sirius felt a new anger in his chest.
“ You? ” Peter asked incredulously, loud enough that they heard a shush come from a few shelves over. “Sorry,” Peter called softly. “But… your dad’s a wizard, isn’t he?” he whispered. Remus nodded.
Sirius found himself boiling, then– Remus didn’t mention his parents much, but he knew Hope and Lyall Lupin sent him letters often, and when Remus received them, his face would relax into an emotion that Sirius didn’t think he’d ever felt in his life. He knew Hope was a muggle. He knew she loved Remus. That was all that was needed, wasn’t it? To be good? And yet just her existence was nothing more than a stain to some– not to some. To the Blacks . To Walburga and Orion. To pure-bloods. All that mattered was that it wasn’t clean– toujour pur. He hated it.
“Doesn’t matter much to people like that,” Sirius spat, the words echoing in his head like a siren. James looked at him, surprised. “Any muggle blood is dirty blood to them. They’re less than animals. Vermin.”
He ground his teeth, thinking about his cousin Andromeda, about her husband Ted, about how happy they were. He thought about all the awful, evil things his mother and father had said about the two of them when she left, when she ran . He thought about how much he wanted her to take him with her. He thought about how he had been too afraid to ask. His hatred burned hot in his throat.
He looked up to find James staring at him intently and Remus blinking at him like he didn’t know exactly what to make of the sentiment. Peter looked afraid. Sirius took a breath, unclenching his hands, not realizing he’d dug crescent marks into his palms with his nails.
“Sorry,” he said. “My family… the Blacks hold some pretty awful values.”
“Sounds like it,” Peter muttered. Sirius grimaced.
“And the Slytherins… they all think that, too?” Remus asked. Sirius suddenly felt guilty being the one to reveal to him that this is how some wizards thought of him, of his mother, of Lily. Remus hadn’t even realized he was being called names. He hadn’t realized what it meant, how it was meant. He didn’t know. He heard, and he repeated, but he didn’t know.
“Not all of them,” Sirius said carefully. “But the Slytherin house values ambition, and that’s what… that’s what those wizards believe they’ve got when they treat muggles that way. That’s why every Black for a hundred years has been sorted into Slytherin. Ambition. ”
“Except you,” Remus noted. It was an innocent observation. For some reason, that made Sirius smile.
“Except me,” he nodded. “I guess I’m the black sheep of the Black sheep.” Remus’ expression relaxed slowly, some tension leaving his body. “Not really sure what that makes me, then.”
“Brave,” Remus said with certainty. Sirius blinked at him. “You kept your own values even though… well, despite what you’ve been told. And… that’s what Gryffindor values, right? Bravery?” Sirius couldn’t find the words to reply to that, but the smile on his face grew wider. Remus pursed his lips, looking nervously at the three of them. “You won’t tell Lily, right? I didn’t mean it… like that. At all,” he said miserably.
“Our lips are sealed,” James grinned at him, making a hand motion at the corner of his mouth like twisting a key. Remus nodded, letting out a breath. “Just, you know. Be a bit more careful repeating what you hear.” Remus swallowed hard and nodded again.
“Well, now, hold on,” Peter interjected. “Are we just going to gloss over the fact that someone called Remus a mud – that someone called Remus that?” Peter asked, leaning forward on the table.
“Oh, I don’t intend to ignore it at all,” James replied, smirking. “I intend to get revenge.”
“I don’t even know who said it,” Remus said, his eyebrows pinching together. “It’s not– I don’t care, really–”
“You should,” Sirius said coldly, and Remus closed his mouth with a click. Sirius scolded himself for interrupting him. “You should care,” he said, more gently this time. You should be angry, Sirius wanted to say, but he didn’t think he’d ever seen Remus angry, and he wasn’t sure he’d like to.
“I don’t know who said it,” Remus repeated.
“Doesn’t matter,” Sirius shrugged. “We’ll get the lot of them. Not just Snape, Mulciber, and Avery. Slytherin has been terrorizing first-years for weeks , since the moment we got here.”
“You’re not against a little petty payback, are you Remus? Think of the possibilities,” James asked. Remus considered this for a moment, and Sirius thought for a moment that he’d reject the idea, but then the corner of his mouth twitched into a smile.
“Something better than throwing books off of shelves, yeah?” he asked. Sirius stifled a laugh. Oh, there’s mischief to be found in you, yet, Lupin.
“Oh, loads better,” James nodded. “They won’t know what hit them.”
Notes:
another one down :) ah, remus, repeating things he hears without really knowing what they mean... isn't that a classic childhood experience? unfortunate that it was this particular word, but... well, you know. someone had to break the news to him eventually, right?
also, sirius just very begrudgingly becoming a good student is very funny to me. either be a nerd with friends, or a Cool Kid alone, and he chose his buds of course. and ugh, snape. honestly, we probably won't see very much of snape in this fic. he's kind of pathetic tbh... i dont see much reason to involve him in the plot aside from being a little instigator lmao. i'm sure many of you are relieved to hear that haha.
some of you ALSO may have noticed that the tags changed... yes, yes, there will now be jegulus!! james and lily will still have their moments, because i love lily, but jegulus is endgame just as wolfstar is endgame :) this will all come into play later...
what else? ugh! remus telling sirius he's brave!! kill me. no hesitation, either. brilliant. and he doesn't even realize what that means to sirius, either. writing these early years is so fun because they're just dumb little kids trying to get some life experiences. them <33
Anyway, see you next sunday!! like I said in the intro, I've got a ton of this written ahead of time. I think once I finish the fic fully, then i'll start posting two or three times a week, but I need to make sure that i've got everything sorted first :) that's what gives me time to make big shifts in the plot (such as jegulus... hehe) but in case you're wondering exactly HOW long this longfic will be... i'm currently halfway through year 3 in my prewriting, and we're at 59k words, so. there's that. :)
see you soon! if you liked the chapter please feel free to leave me a comment or a kudos!! love you all dearly :)
follow me on tik tok for snippets of future chapters! @third_crow
Chapter 5: Shift
Summary:
“Do you want us to walk you there?” Sirius asked. Remus shook his head, and for some reason, the question made him irritated and bitter. He could take care of himself. He had to, here. He didn’t have his parents this time.
“No, I’m… I’ll be fine. I’m–” He couldn’t be in the hall any longer– it was too loud, too warm, too much. He couldn’t bear to be anywhere any longer. He was crawling out of his own skin. “I’m gonna go now, I think,” he said tensely, swinging his legs over the bench. His muscles felt stiff. When he stood, he wavered slightly, and Sirius reached out to steady him.
“I think one of us should go with–”
“I’m fine,” Remus snapped, pulling his arm away before Sirius could touch him. He couldn’t handle that feeling right now, the magic. It was always too much here. Whenever he brushed up against a student in the halls or when someone tapped him or when James or Sirius or Peter nudged him with an elbow or a shoulder, he felt it, like fire, like a spark. And now, before the moon, it was everywhere.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
In the end, it was Remus’ muggle intuition that provided them with prank fodder. Wizards, he had found, relied far too much on magic to solve their issues rather than thinking through the simplest cause to their problems.
James had supplied their cover– literally. The invisibility cloak had apparently been passed down from parent to child in his family for generations, and his dad had evidently snuck it into his trunk without his mum knowing, since apparently she was adamant that he not have it while he was at school (for this exact reason). Remus hadn’t the foggiest idea how it worked, only that it did work, and that was good enough for him. With the cloak around all of their shoulders, it was easy enough to sneak into the Slytherin dungeon behind a group of oblivious first-years. They waited there until dinner, when all of the students were out eating in the Great Hall, and then got to work.
It was simple, really– all it took was a few balls of parchment, rags, and toilet paper tied up with dental floss, and then each and every one of the toilets in Slytherin’s house was clogged and overflowing with water each time they were flushed. It was so mundane that no one expected it– and so mundane, in fact, that no one thought to simply conjure a plunger and unclog the pipes.
Instead, for two days straight, Slytherin students attempted every counter and charm and repair spell in the book to undo what they believed was surely some kind of terribly powerful toilet-clogging hex, determined to solve the problem on their own lest their pride be forever damaged. Finally, it took a miserable Severus Snape showing up to potions with his socks soaked through and squelching in his shoes for Slughorn to finally notice there was a problem.
Filch solved it in a matter of minutes with a simple drain snake, but not before the entire school had a good long laugh about how Slytherin house had been outsmarted by simple muggle mischief. It was a perfect ridicule to their pure-blood pretentiousness.
Remus, James, Sirius, and Peter were, of course, in stitches, cackling every time they saw a Slytherin student trailing toilet water behind them on their way to class or sprinting down the halls to find the nearest communal bathroom. When Snape had walked into potions, Sirius had choked, coughing to cover his laughter and James had to slap him hard on the back. The display had earned all four of them a terribly bitter look from Lily Evans, but it was a reasonable price to pay in their opinions.
Peeves the ghost was heard singing songs of a band of mischief-making marauders terrorizing the toilets, which only cemented their glee in getting away with the prank scot free. Remus had to admit, he hadn’t laughed so hard in years as he did when they arrived back in the common room after sneaking back out of the Slytherin dungeon.
Snape, Mulciber, and Avery were certain that the four of them were responsible for the prank, but they had no proof. It helped that both McGonagall and Slughorn seemed to enjoy the chaos of it all despite themselves, and even Dumbledore had a chuckle at the simplicity of unclogging a toilet when he announced the plumbing had been restored to a functional state at dinner the next night.
All in all, Remus’ first month at Hogwarts thus far was a resounding success, but as the weeks drew on and the full moon grew closer, anxiety began bubbling in his chest like a cauldron over fire. He felt his temper shorten and his frustration grow. He ran hot, now, a fever constantly burning through him in the days before the moon that made him sweat through his sheets and made his cheeks turn pink. He’d learned long ago that the moon made him impulsive and mean when he wasn’t careful, and so he often elected to keep his mouth shut and his head down as it drew nearer.
To Remus’ surprise, James, Sirius, and Peter did, in fact, notice this change in his behavior. He hadn’t expected them to watch him so carefully, or to know him so well just in those short weeks. They didn’t pester him when he needed space, let him be silent when he needed, and didn't falter when he snapped at them. He had worried, just as his parents had, that he’d be alone here– not for the transformation itself, but for everything else. In a way, that was the part that mattered most.
“Feeling sick again, mate?” James asked after Remus had placed his forehead down on the dining hall table.
It was cold against his forehead and made the hair on the back of his neck bristle. He nodded silently. Everything ached like his skin was too tight. He could feel all of his teeth pressing against each other in his mouth, and it hurt to think.
“Are you going to the hospital wing again, do you think?” Sirius asked, quieter, leaning forward. Even though he wasn’t touching Remus, his magic made the air feel electric, like standing too close to a campfire.
Something like that, Remus thought.
Tonight, he’d see exactly what Dumbledore’s plan was for his transformation. Part of him held onto a blind dream that the headmaster would have some miraculous solution that would knock him out cold until everything was all said and done, and he’d wake up feeling fresh and spry and normal. It was nothing more than a fantasy, of course.
Remus had held up his end of the lie fairly well, he thought, despite the guilt he felt about it. The first time he had been called away to go see Madam Pomfrey and McGonagall on their first day at Hogwarts, he had avoided the question by simply ignoring it entirely, but he knew he couldn’t do that forever– especially now that James, Sirius, and Peter were so dedicated to being his friends. After dinner during the second week, Madam Pomfrey had requested to speak with him again, and they’d caught on that there was something going on.
“I have epilepsy,” Remus had said, feeling rather sour about it, and received three very blank looking stares.
“Is that a spell?” Peter asked, and Remus realized it would actually be much easier to lie about all of this since the three boys had an impressively low level of knowledge on the non-magical world. That only made him feel worse.
“Oh. No,” Remus said. “It’s, uh… a muggle thing, I guess. I had an accident when I was five, and it makes me have episodes.” To his credit, that part was true. “I get seizures. Like fits.” And there was the lie.
“That’s awful,” Peter gasped. “Is there a cure?”
“Madam Pomfrey is having me try some potions,” Remus explained– again, true.
Since then, he had gone to the hospital wing once more under the excuse of feeling an episode coming on– lie– because Madam Pomfrey had recommended he come by every so often under the guise of his illness acting up so that it wasn’t obvious he was disappearing every full moon. Then, he didn’t feel sick at all. He sat in a hospital bed with the curtains drawn until he thought enough time had passed for him to have “recovered.”
While he was there, he read.
He’d asked his mum to pick up a book from the library on brain disorders. He figured if he was going to lie about this, he had a responsibility to know what he was saying. He already felt a great deal of guilt about claiming the illness without having it; there was something about it that made him nauseous, like an impostor– which he was– but it was as close to the truth as he could get without outright saying it, and he needed to say something. And in some selfish way, he was using this lie for his own comfort as well. He wanted them to understand, in whatever way they could. He wanted them to try. He wanted them to feel the weight it carried when he said he felt sick, to believe him, to see it for as big a part of him as he saw it for himself.
Because at this point, there was very little he did in his life that did not require careful planning in consideration of his condition. It affected his moods, his body, his mind, the way it felt to be touched or spoken to or seen, and above lal of this was the mortifying fear of being discovered – of being seen as other, unsafe, untrustworthy, a thing to be afraid of.
If he couldn’t tell them the truth, he could tell them something close. It would have to do, for the both of them.
So he read, and he studied, and he understood, because if he was going to use someone else’s story as his own, he at least felt the need to pay his due respects.
“Remus?” Sirius repeated, and Remus realized he’d never answered him earlier. He’d become lost in his own memory, disoriented, and as Sirius called his name, the din of the Great Hall filtered back to him. The worry was clear in his voice even without seeing his expression, and he repeated his question from before. “Are you going to go to the hospital wing?”
“Yeah,” Remus croaked. He sounded terrible. It was always like this right before the full moon, like he’d been hit by a truck and simultaneously lit on fire.
“Do you want us to walk you there?” Sirius asked. Remus shook his head, and for some reason, the question made him irritated and bitter. He could take care of himself. He had to, here. He didn’t have his parents this time.
“No, I’m… I’ll be fine. I’m–” He couldn’t be in the hall any longer– it was too loud, too warm, too much. He couldn’t bear to be anywhere any longer. He was crawling out of his own skin. “I’m gonna go now, I think,” he said tensely, swinging his legs over the bench. His muscles felt stiff. When he stood, he wavered slightly, and Sirius reached out to steady him.
“I think one of us should go with–”
“I’m fine ,” Remus snapped, pulling his arm away before Sirius could touch him. He couldn’t handle that feeling right now, the magic. It was always too much here. Whenever he brushed up against a student in the halls or when someone tapped him or when James or Sirius or Peter nudged him with an elbow or a shoulder, he felt it, like fire, like a spark. And now, before the moon, it was everywhere.
He knew Peter and James’ eyes were on him as well, and he ground his teeth so hard he felt his jaw pop. He considered apologizing, or explaining, or anything , but anger was building in his chest again, and everything was loud and ringing and too much.
“I’m fine, alright?” he repeated, and he didn’t mean for it to sound so angry, but it always seemed to come out that way. “I’m– I’ll see you later.” Tomorrow, he wanted to say, but he knew that would worry them more.
He turned and left before he could say something he’d regret, knowing Sirius was probably sharing some infuriatingly knowing look with James. He dug his nails into his palms.
Just one night, he reminded himself. Just one night. He’d worry about the next once he was through with this one, and then the one after that, and after that… but for now, it was just one night.
Darkness fell slowly.
He waited, sitting on a hospital cot, his feet not quite touching the floor, staying as motionless as he could so as not to feel the scratch of the sheets or the movement of air over his skin or the magic in the air, and even so, he still felt blood running hot through his veins.
When it was time, he followed behind Madam Pomfrey and McGonagall as they opened up a passage out of the school and trudged down a long, dark tunnel. It was possible they were speaking to him, maybe with words of comfort or encouragement, but he didn’t hear them.
Remus spent the moon in a dingy, run down house.
The walls were wood paneled and dusty and splintered in places, and when the night started, Remus had very little confidence the shack would manage to keep him contained. There wasn’t much time to worry about it. He was left alone, waiting, feeling the weight of the moon as it crept higher in the sky.
When the shift came, Remus screamed until his throat was raw. He thrashed and choked and scraped his fingernails against the floor until they became claws
When he woke, his first thought was to wonder where his parents were, how they had spent the night… if they had heard him.
If they had wanted to be here.
Remus wanted them to be here.
He didn’t want to be alone.
When he became himself again, he was curled up, his arms hugged tight around his stomach, knees pulled up as close to his chest as he could get, head ducked between his shoulders. The air was cold and wet and it rasped against his throat when he breathed. He could feel blood on his back, tricking in thin, slow rivulets. He shivered as it dried. Everything was always colder when he came back. Colder and lonelier. And Remus felt very, very alone.
As he lay there, he ran his fingers idly over his skin. The scars were familiar, grounding in a way he couldn't place, something leftover that was both a reminder of what he was and a reminder that it was over. In his slow, foggy mind, he mapped the scars across his body, and when each of his own scars was accounted for, he let his thoughts drift to the other marks that decorated his body in gold.
He found himself wishing he could feel them, too, wishing they were raised so he could run his fingers across the ridges and wonder how they were put there.
Slowly, carefully, he peeled himself off of the floor, dressed, wrapped himself in the blanket from the bed, and waited for Madam Pomfrey. She called him dear and asked him how do you feel and are you alright. She told him oh, these aren’t too bad and had him drink something sweet and thick, and she walked him back through the long, winding tunnel, out into the silent castle and through to the hospital wing, where he sat down on a cot as she fussed over him and absently realized he felt numb, that he couldn’t feel the spark when she cast a healing spell on him, that he couldn’t feel the hum of the castle and the grounds and the people, and it was then, only then , only when he realized he was so small compared to this place, that he finally cried for the first time since he’d arrived.
She didn’t touch him. She just sat with him. That made it better, he thought, but it didn’t make him feel less empty.
He cried until he slept, and when he woke, the sun was coming in streams through the windows making his face feel warm and soft. The confusion of his initial waking had left him, and now he felt a little more clear, his thoughts lining up neatly rather than bouncing around wildly in his skull.
“Are you awake, dear?” Madam Pomfrey asked.
At some point, Remus must have sat up, because he was looking at her now, leaning against the headboard behind him. He felt foggy like after a summer storm, but the clouds had parted. “You still look a bit peaky,” she said gently. Remus blinked, and the back of her hand was against his forehead. The numbness was still there, he realized. He couldn’t feel her fingers, nor the warmth of her skin, nor the electric spark that should have accompanied the touch. “Fever’s gone, though. Do you think you could keep food down?”
Remus swallowed and realized his mouth tasted like acid. He didn’t trust his voice, so he shrugged.
“It’s a little after lunch,” she continued, taking her hand away, and Remus felt the pressure of it leave his skin. “Here,” she said. He looked up and found she was holding a glass out to him. He looked at it, and then at her, and then took it.
The liquid wasn’t water like he expected. It was warm and tasted like honey and mint. He breathed deeply, feeling his lungs expand in his chest, stretching his ribs. His skin felt like it fit right again. That was his favorite part about coming back, he thought. He could never explain it. He just felt like his body was in the right place.
“Alright?” she asked, and he was surprised to find that he was. He felt his thoughts running a little clearer, his eyes less heavy. When he inhaled, it was crisp. He felt awake.
“Yeah,” he breathed. Madam Pomfrey smiled at him.
“Alright,” she said definitively. “You’ve got some color, now. I still want you to stay here for the rest of the day. Better safe than sorry.”
“It only lasts the one night,” Remus said, furrowing his brow, and Madam Pomfrey chuckled softly.
“Yes, I’m very aware, dear,” she replied kindly. “You just might feel a little different here. From what I’ve read, magic can affect these things differently, and there’s quite a bit of magic in these halls.”
You’re telling me, Remus thought.
“You’ve read about this?” he asked instead. He tucked his feet underneath him, sitting cross legged on the bed. “There’s books?”
“Of course,” she said. “Not many, but a few. Would you like to read them?” Remus hesitated, but he nodded. “They’re mainly educational, or regarding policy– there’s one on medicine, too– but I’ll lend you the ones I’ve found so far. You’re welcome to–”
She drifted off as there was a knock against the large wooden doors to the hospital wing. She and Remus both turned to see it creak open slowly, just enough to let three heads poke through the crack.
“Sorry,” James said quietly, his voice sounding very small in the large room. “We wanted to see if Remus was alright.” Sirius and Peter were in the door as well, peering at him, and he felt something swell in his chest, beating back against the loneliness he’d felt since the night before. He tugged the sleeves of his shirt down, careful to cover the scars on his arms.
“We got your homework,” Peter added. “Slughorn and Flitwick both said you’ve got a few days extension. Oh, and we took notes!”
“ Sirius took notes,” James corrected him. “ Your notes look like they were written by a murtlap,” he said, directed at Peter.
“He’s right, Remus, honestly,” Sirius said, pushing the door open further. “It’s no wonder Peter keeps failing Slughorn’s quizzes.” He paused, looking between Madam Pomfrey and Remus where he sat on the cot. “Are you… is he…?” Sirius half asked, and then gathered himself a bit. “Are you alright?” There was so much sincerity in his voice that Remus just stared at him, his mouth hanging part way open.
“He’ll be fine with a bit more rest, boys,” Madam Pomfrey answered for him after he floundered for a moment. “But I think Remus would prefer–”
“They can stay,” Remus interrupted her, not entirely intentionally, but the idea of sending the three of them away after they’d come just to check on him made his chest tight. The idea of sending them away when they were so close hurt more. He looked over at her. “Can… can they stay?” he asked apologetically.
“You need to rest,” she urged him.
“I’ll rest,” he insisted. “I’ll stay right here. I just…” He couldn’t put it into words, the loneliness he had felt that morning waking up, the way it weighed him down, how it was now lifting, but Madam Pomfrey seemed to understand. She pursed her lips, looking up at the trio of boys that stood at her door, and finally sighed.
“Alright. An hour– at most, ” she said, turning to walk away, and Remus felt his mouth tug into a smile as Sirius, James, and Peter all grinned and ran to his bed. Sirius leapt onto the foot of it, landing hard enough that it bounced Remus up into the air slightly. Remus thought he saw a glint of gold under his collar as his robes settled down around his shoulders.
“Sorry,” he said sheepishly, pulling his legs up onto the bed as well. “But you’re seriously gonna love this–”
“Marlene McKinnon slapped Snape in potions today!” Peter blurted out, and then clapped a hand over his mouth when he received a stern look from Madam Pomfrey. Sirius and James both shot him a truly withering look.
“Oh, you’re both awful, ” James groaned, rolling his eyes. He plopped down his books onto Remus’ bed and sat next to Sirius. “ I wanted to tell him,” he pouted.
“Merlin, you should have been there, Remus,” Peter sighed almost dreamily, sinking into the wooden chair by the head of the bed, but then he frowned slightly. “Not that– not that you should have been there, just– I wish you could have– well, you’ll be there for the next time.”
“Next time?” Remus breathed a laugh.
“Oh, there will be a next time,” James said, shaking his head. “The look on her face, lord… and Lily didn’t even try to stop her. Deep down I think she knew Snape deserved it. His pure-blood superiority complex rivals only Napoleon.” Remus blinked at him.
“Napoleon was a wizard?” he asked dazedly.
“Of course he was a wizard,” James laughed. “Why else would he dress like that?”
Sirius snorted, and Remus’ face cracked into a smile.
“That makes sense, honestly,” he said. He wondered how many people in his history books were wizards, or if there were any famous muggles in wizarding books. The latter seemed far less likely. For some reason, it hadn’t occurred to him that their worlds could collide like that. “I just thought it was because he was French.”
“Yes, well, that had a lot to do with it as well,” Sirius mused, scratching his chin thoughtfully. His expression softened a bit and he looked at Remus. “Really, though,” he said sincerely, “how are you feeling?”
Remus tried to take as accurate inventory as he could with Sirius staring at him so intently, but he found himself floundering a bit. Half of him was trying to figure out how he was supposed to feel, and the other half was trying to figure out how he actually felt.
“We tried to check on you earlier but Madam Pomfrey sent us away,” James added. He sat on the bed far more gently than Sirius had. Remus pushed himself back a bit to make more space. “Which– I mean, you can send us away as well, if you want.”
“No! No, it’s–” Remus swallowed and tried to stifle the desperation in his voice. Madam Pomfrey was right that he felt different, here, but it wasn’t because of the magic, he thought. It was because of this feeling he had when he woke up, knowing his parents weren’t there, knowing they weren’t waiting on the other side of the door. It was because there was no one waiting there who knew him. And while Remus wasn’t entirely convinced that the three boys knew him just yet, they were getting there. They were certainly trying their hardest, at least. “Stay,” Remus said. James smiled, and it was just as warm and sunny as ever.
“Seems like you’re in a better mood, at least?” Peter asked, and Remus cringed internally. He was always the worst version of himself right before the moon, he was sure of it. Usually, it was only his parents that he ended up pushing away on those days, and his parents knew him well enough to understand it wasn’t all his fault, nor his intention. He just had this urge to… he didn’t really know what it was. It was hard to put into words. It made him angry and bitter, to dig deep and twist the knife.
“Yeah,” Remus said simply.
He didn’t think he’d said anything terribly cruel this time. Sometimes, he did, and the guilt stuck with him in every moment after. Once, he’d told his father that he hoped the shift would kill him someday, and he didn’t think he’d ever see grief like that again, the way his dad’s face scrunched up, how he stumbled a step back like he’d been hit. He hadn’t meant it, he didn’t think. He said it because he knew it would hurt, and he hurt, and everything hurt. It was then that he decided it was better to stay silent before the moons.
“It just gets hard to… you know, before…” Remus frowned, words escaping him just like they always did. The fog hadn’t lifted, not fully, and probably wouldn’t until the next morning. But even then, it never felt like a simple thing to speak.
“No, no, I get it,” Peter interjected, holding his hands out in front of him. “Well, I don’t get it, but I mean, if I was– if I knew I was gonna– well, I’d be in a pretty moody state as well.”
Peter was clearly trying very hard to pick the right words, and was also clearly very afraid of saying something offensive, and it honestly made Remus want to laugh, because there was very little that any of them could say about this that would make him upset with them for being here.
“Was it hard?” Sirius asked, and Remus turned to look at him. He was such a strange person, Remus thought. He was all fearless bravery and adventurous mischief and unyielding confidence right up until he was alone with just the four of them, and then he became quieter, gentler– vulnerable, even if only slightly. Remus couldn’t really imagine being more than one way other than what he was, but Sirius had mastered quite a few masks.
“It was a bad night,” Remus answered truthfully. “I get those sometimes. Just… bad nights.” Sirius nodded solemnly. This was as close as he could come to reality. It would have to be enough. “I’m alright now. Really. And… thanks for coming to check on me. It…” It means more than you think.
“Of course, mate,” James nodded. “This band of mischief making marauders has to stick together, yeah? Otherwise what’ll Peeves go singing about?” Remus smiled back at him, feeling his ears go a little warm. Mum, he thought to himself, I’ve made friends! It felt like such a simple thing to be proud of, something that should have been easy or obvious or expected, and yet.
“Tell me more about Marlene and Snape,” Remus asked, leaning forward, looking between the three of them.
“Thought you’d never ask,” Sirius grinned.
Notes:
UGH HE'S MADE FRIIEEENNDDSSSSSSS remus you precious little angel of course you made friends
just something I want to note– i'm using lycanthropy as a pretty big metaphor to disability here (not even really a metaphor, i guess, it just IS a disability). I'm going to talk often about how it affects his life, how he experiences the world through his own lens considering that, and how others perceive him. it's something i'm really interested in exploring, since I think it really does have close parallels to chronic health conditions. BUT i also want to note that remus is using epilepsy as the closest possible truth to his own condition because he obviously can't tell them the FULL truth. he does feel guilty about that, because it feels wrong/IS wrong to lie about something like that. but at the same time he needs them to understand how this all affects him, even though he can't tell the full truth.
so no, remus doesn't have epilepsy, but he's working to make sure he's not misrepresenting it (as am i). But he's also trying to stay true to his own experience as well. it's a fine line.
right. all that aside. can i just gush about how much i love writing remus having loving, caring parents?? i see him so often written as an orphan but i find it so much more interesting personally to think about how his family stayed together despite everything, how they still love him, how hope still loves them both even though she's a muggle and is essentially thrown into this chaotic world... they love him so much. and he loves them. there's so much complex relationship building i'm doing there and i hope you all enjoy it as much as i do.
another thing i just find so fun is making random historical muggle figures into witches and wizards. its just neat.
also, just. their little quirks. peter having terrible handwriting is so fitting to me.
anyway lmao. tell me the little things you've noticed so far lol. i love love love reading all of your comments, they mean the world to me. Its so gratifying to know that not only are people reading your stuff, but they're also enjoying it enough to tell you directly <333 so thank you to everyone who's left me some lovely words!!
see you next sunday :)
Chapter 6: Careful
Summary:
And yet even sitting here, still at school, still surrounded by his friends, Sirius felt sour at how he was still so lonely. They didn’t understand. They knew Sirius was dreading going home, and they knew he’d hate it, and they knew he’d suffer every second of it, but they didn’t understand. Because to James and Remus and Peter, the scariest thing about returning home was the questions and the parties and the chores.
Sirius was not scared. He refused to be scared. If the scariest thing waiting for him at Grimmauld Place was his mother and father, then he would not be afraid, because he was a lion now. He was brave. He wouldn’t be a Gryffindor if he wasn’t brave– if nothing else, that had to be true, otherwise he wouldn’t be sitting here now. Right? So he wasn’t scared.
Notes:
Content warning for mentions of abuse and neglect
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius knew loneliness when he saw it. It was like meeting someone’s gaze and seeing his own eyes staring back at him. It was a simple thing, really– there weren’t really words he could ever find to explain it, but it was instinctual and strange and comforting, in some guilty way.
In the past, his eyes had been Andromeda’s– when they’d become dark enough, she left, and Sirius liked to think that she looked back, only for him. Narcissa’s eyes were his, sometimes, though Sirius never knew her well enough to understand why. She had a major disinterest in their family, carrying out her duties silently and coldly in the way only a youngest daughter could. And some part of Sirius knew, though he’d refuse to admit it for a long time, that he’d seen his own eyes in Regulus as well, on many occasions, or maybe a constant, the same as looking in a mirror.
But most recently, his eyes had belonged to Remus.
Andromeda had once told Sirius that he was far too young to be so lonely, and he never understood why she said that until he saw it in his friend as well, and he found she was right. Something about it felt out of place.
It seemed, though, that where Sirius had learned to fight back against that loneliness, to counter it with anger and spite and disobedience, or to make himself loud and seek to outshine it wherever he could, to surround himself with people, to become someone , Remus had learned to accept it quietly like a wave moving over him. When they’d arrived at Hogwarts, Sirius recognized it– he wasn’t sad, Sirius thought, or hoped, at least. He was just… quiet. It was clear, in those first few weeks, that if he was allowed the chance, he’d pass through this place like a ghost, unseen and unheard.
And yet now, in some incredible, marvelous feat of perseverance, Sirius was beginning to see that the shadow had lifted from Remus’ eyes as he found himself brighter and louder and vibrant in a way he hadn’t been before.
So Sirius was alone in a new way– before, there was a comfort in knowing he was not alone in feeling lonely , at the very least; he got a weird sort of solidarity from it. Now, there were no eyes to recognize anymore. It was a cruel thought to have, he knew, to wish this same numbness on someone else. But Remus had shaken it. Sirius hadn’t. He couldn’t.
There were times when his mother was right about him, and this was one of them; a resentful, jealous, bitter little child.
Ungrateful.
He was happy for Remus. Obviously he was happy for Remus. He was happy for him every time he entered a room, when his face lit up at seeing Sirius or Peter or James, when he sought them out just to be near them, silently, like it was enough just to know they were there. They weren’t strangers on the train anymore; they weren’t just friends, either– they were the marauders. Slowly, bit by bit, they were leaving their mark on this place, signing their names as one.
Remus had, unsurprisingly, turned out to be a wallflower. He watched carefully, and as a result he had a ridiculous knowledge of the comings and goings of the students and teachers of the castle. This worked well in James and Sirius’ favor, because it meant that Remus knew the general routines of many of their favorite prank targets, particularly Snape, as well as the walking routes of the teachers who were most likely to catch them, and Remus himself came across as so immensely innocent that no one ever suspected him as a lookout.
And, additionally, though Remus would never acknowledge it, most of their ideas were really his . He was a brilliant strategist and a creative mischief maker, and eventually he’d realize it, Sirius was sure. He was one of them. They made sure he knew it. Once he shook off his persistent uncertainty, he’d be an unstoppable force of confidence and kindness.
Sirius, on the other hand, liked to make believe that he was already an unstoppable force of confidence– kindness was… up for debate. It was on the train that he’d set his heart on being someone here, and so he let himself be shaped by this place in as many ways as he could. He’d spent eleven years being little more than a rebel at best and a nuisance at worst. Eleven years being the heir and nothing more. Eleven years under the thumb of toujour pur. And the fact was that he realized, right on Platform 9 ¾, that he didn’t really know who he was outside of the manor at Grimmauld Place. He hadn’t really had an opportunity to find out. When he ran from Narcissa, who had been tasked with keeping her eye on him, and he ducked away from the last person there who had known him, he felt a bit like a shell. And so from the second he got on the train, he began to figure out how to be Sirius.
There wasn’t much to work with, he found.
So he studied James’ relentless charisma, the golden-child grin he’d perfected, the genuine joy he hoisted on his shoulders, and he learned it carefully. He applied it in doses to his professors, to upperclassmen, practiced it with the paintings on the walls, smiled at himself in the mirror to see if it looked as natural as it did on James. He fixed his posture– and he found it funny that he only did so now, when his mother couldn’t see, despite the infinite times she’d tried to force him not to slouch in the past.
He accepted the necessary evil of being a good student that came alongside being friends with Remus and even went so far as to take pride in it. He gave his professors no excuse to dismiss his intelligence or chalk his success up to anything other than his own merit. He was not bright because he was a Black– he was bright because he worked for it. Alongside that, he attempted (less successfully) to appropriate Remus’ tendencies toward quiet observation. Sirius learned, slowly, that it was easier to figure out what he was not rather than what he was, and it turned out that he was not, in fact, a wallflower.
And he was even going so far as to learn restraint – he had Peter to thank for that, ever on the lookout for consequence and implication and impact in a way Sirius was entirely unused to. There was a method to his fear that Sirius didn’t even think he was aware of, timing his choices perfectly for maximum benefit, which included strategizing their mischief making so that it would give them the optimal low number of inconsequential detentions.
Sirius had not, however, mastered the concept of restraint quite enough to save him from the fate that awaited him over Christmas break.
The blissful release of his mother’s talons was relieving at first. It was like taking his first real breath. He felt the freedom of relinquished surveillance, no more prying eyes, his every move no longer being watched, and it was weightless. There was silence from Walburga and Orion. Narcissa, still tasked with keeping an eye on the Black heir, was doing so only insofar as was necessary, and she kept out of Sirius’ way as much as humanly possible. Every so often she’d run into him in the halls, give him a once over, and then stalk away.
On his birthday, she graced him with a nod.
Sirius was sure she was reporting back to his mother in some capacity, but he hadn’t the slightest idea what she was writing about him, and he also sincerely didn’t care.
The silence was welcome, at first.
Then it drew on, and on, and on, and Sirius heard nothing and nothing and nothing from Grimmauld Place, and he grew restless.
He never thought he would want a letter from his parents, but he had grown used to knowing what to expect when he lived at home. Now, he was returning to a mystery with only his best guess as to what his family had to say. And he was sure there was a lot, beginning from the moment he was sorted into Gryffindor.
And he wondered, every so often, about his brother.
There were never many words to be shared between the two of them. That hadn’t changed the day Sirius left for school. Regulus had stood by the door as Sirius lugged his trunk to the car, and Sirius had ruffled his hair, very intentionally undoing the precise way in which he had styled it that morning.
“Be good,” he’d said, grinning at the way it made Regulus scowl.
“Piss off,” Regulus had replied, and Sirius snorted at him. It was hilarious coming from a ten year old– like an angry kitten.
“Don’t let mummy hear such foul language, Reggie,” Sirius smirked. The nickname made Regulus bristle. “Don’t get into trouble when I’m not here to enjoy it, yeah? You know I love a good–”
Regulus had no more interest in talking to him after that. He closed the door in Sirius’ face without saying goodbye.
Sirius had not expected to hear from him while he was at school, and so it was no surprise that he never got a letter from Regulus, either.
As the holiday grew near, a very new sort of tension was lodged in Sirius’ throat.
“We should do something for Christmas,” Peter proposed. The four of them were sitting on their four-posters, and even though it was long after dark, they weren't quite tired yet. They’d spent the day in the library studying for exams that were right around the corner, and Sirius was still running through potion ingredients in the back of his mind without even meaning to. Remus had spread out what seemed to be a hundred pages of notes on his bed, sorting them into piles based on criteria Sirius couldn’t hope to puzzle out. “Meet up over the break, maybe?”
“My family always does a big Boxing Day dinner,” James said. “You’re all welcome! Mum loves a big crowd, she and my dad are great hosts.”
“I could ask my parents if I can come,” Peter replied, grinning. “We might be going away at some point, but dad likes to plan those things last-minute. We might be home around then.”
“Slughorn might be there, fair warning,” James added sheepishly. “He and my dad are friends. Well… he’s friends with my dad. I think my dad thinks he’s a bit insufferable at times, but he’s too nice to say it.”
“Christmas with your professors…” Peter mused, a brief look of disgust crossing his face. “Odd choice of company.”
“Well, he wasn’t my professor until very recently, in their defense,” James shrugged. “And the last time he was there a few years ago, he brought a very tasty holiday blancmange.”
“What the hell is a blancmange?” Sirius asked, raising an eyebrow. “That’s just… white eat in French. ”
“It’s just a pudding thing, like… almond flavor or something,” James waved a hand through the air. “He put plums and figs in it, it was honestly quite good. And since when do you know French?”
“I don’t,” Sirius lied.
“Well, you could come over and try it for yourself,” James sighed, leaning back against the bed on the heels of his palms.
“No offense, James, but I think my parents would skin me alive if I tried to spend my holiday with the Potters,” Sirius sighed, leaning back on the heels of his palms. “ Blood-traitors and all that. I think I’m stepping into enough fire already just by existing in this tower.”
“Oh,” James mumbled, and Sirius felt a little guilty at how he’d chosen to phrase that. “Right.” He scrunched his face up bitterly. “I expect you’ll have a fun Christmas, then,” he said sarcastically.
“Hah,” Sirius said coldly. “Very funny.”
“Sorry, mate,” James shook his head. Sirius shrugged.
He had spared them the more gruesome details of his relationship with his family, particularly with his mother, but it certainly wasn’t hard to sort out exactly what Sirius thought of going home. He understood why Andromeda ran away more than ever, now. The idea of leaving and never having to return was mouthwatering.
“How about you, Remus? Doing anything for the holiday?” Sirius asked, shifting the attention off of himself. Remus thought carefully before answering like he always did. It tended to take him a moment or two to figure out his words, but the three of them had learned to wait patiently.
“We usually just spend Christmas with each other,” he replied.
“Just you and your parents?” James asked.
Remus nodded. “Right now we’re at a little place in the countryside. Mum and dad like the quiet.” He said it wistfully, like he was back there in his mind.
“Did you move recently?” Peter asked. Remus looked for a moment like he’d said something he hadn’t meant to, but as soon as the look passed across his features it was gone.
“Yeah,” he said. “We’ve moved around a lot. Mum’s job transfers her a lot.” Sirius didn’t know much about Remus’ mother aside from the fact she was a muggle and did something with insurance. “But this one is one of my favorites, I think.”
“I bet the snow looks gorgeous out there,” James sighed almost dreamily.
“It does,” Remus smiled. “There’s this fence that surrounds the farm next to us, and mum’s put birdhouses on the posts.” He had a faraway look in his eyes, and Sirius was honestly relieved to see it. Remus didn’t seem like he dreaded going home, and in fact, he seemed excited by the thought of it. He seemed the type to be homesick. He was curious what the Lupin family was like, just the three of them, if they were all just as quiet and reserved. He bet they would light a fire and sit around in their pajamas and watch something on television and open presents one by one. He bet Hope Lupin named all of the birds and checked in on the eggs and left out straw and yarn for them to build nests. He bet Lyall was the one who built the wooden houses, and he let Remus help.
“Well, you’re all welcome to swing by if you’d like,” James replied, interrupting Sirius’ thoughts. “Otherwise, I’ll be the youngest there, and– oh, Merlin, they’re all going to ask me about school, ” he lamented. “I can’t handle the same question a hundred times, I’ll explode.”
“Just tell each of them a different lie,” Sirius suggested. “Something bizarre. In potions, Slughorn made us drink polyjuice and pretend to be professors. Or in Defense Against the Dark Arts, they let loose cornish pixies into the rafters. ”
“McGonagall transfigures students into owls if they misbehave,” Peter supplied.
“Professor Binns floats up though the dorm floor and haunts your bed if you don’t turn in your homework,” Remus added.
“Oh, that’s fun. Maybe I’ll try that,” James smiled, already formulating stories in his head. “And that pixies idea isn’t bad for a prank, too…”
“Where are we gonna get cornish pixies ?” Peter asked, laughing.
“Doesn’t have to be pixies,” Sirius said thoughtfully. “Do you think there’s a spell to control rats or spiders or something? We could set them loose in the Slytherin common room.”
“ Arania Exumai is the one that repels spiders. I don’t know if there’s one to summon them,” Remus mused. “But I think there’s one for birds…” He pushed aside some pages of notes, flicking through several sheets of parchment until he found his Charms textbook buried underneath all of it. Just like that, he was lost, reading through and examining intricately scrawled notes and diagrams he’d left page by page.
Sirius shook his head. It was so easy for him to vanish into a project. Once his mind was given something to chip away at, he worked on it until it was done. It was that determination that had let them successfully clog the Slytherin toilets, sneak itching powder into the Slytherin team’s quidditch kits, and turn the bathwater in the dungeon pink. It was useful for other things, too, of course– school, for example. But that bit was boring.
“What are you going to tell your family?” James asked, turning to Sirius. Sirius furrowed his brow.
“About what?”
“I dunno… school, the sorting, classes, all that…” James said cautiously. “You’ve mentioned how bad your mum can be about… things.”
“I’ll tell her the truth,” Sirius shrugged. His voice was steady. “I’m not hiding from her. I’m not gonna roll over and pretend I think the crap she’s spouting is true.” He could survive break. He knew he could. He’d survived his mother for eleven years already, and now he’d had these months away to grow bolder, to become more , even just a little, and while he was certain she would detest it, it was a fact he could use as a wall. He would keep himself separate. There was there, and there was here, and the two would not mix. Andromeda found her way at Hogwarts, so he could too. He had to.
He’d go home, and he’d be a Gryffindor, and maybe a blood-traitor, and very likely a disgrace, and a disappointment, and even so, he’d be proud.
And yet even sitting here, still at school, still surrounded by his friends, Sirius felt sour at how he was still so lonely. They didn’t understand. They knew Sirius was dreading going home, and they knew he’d hate it, and they knew he’d suffer every second of it, but they didn’t understand . Because to James and Remus and Peter, the scariest thing about returning home was the questions and the parties and the chores.
Sirius was not scared. He refused to be scared. If the scariest thing waiting for him at Grimmauld Place was his mother and father, then he would not be afraid, because he was a lion now. He was brave. He wouldn’t be a Gryffindor if he wasn’t brave– if nothing else, that had to be true, otherwise he wouldn’t be sitting here now. Right? So he wasn’t scared.
He looked up to find Remus watching him carefully, his eyes studying him. The charms notes were abandoned, resting under his fingers. His eyebrows were pinched and his eyes narrow. Sirius stared back at him. Part of him bristled like it was a challenge, and, perhaps subconsciously, he squared his shoulders.
Say something, he dared. Say it out loud.
But then Remus’ eyes softened, and the tension left him just a little.
“Be careful,” he said.
That was all he said. Be careful .
Sirius wondered how he knew exactly what warning to give, and if he knew that Sirius would forget it almost as soon as he stepped foot into the Black family home just before Christmas.
I don’t need your advice, Sirius wanted to say. I don’t need your help. You don’t understand.
He stayed silent. The conversation moved toward more meaningless things, end of term exams and essays and packing and presents, and they all agreed they’d only do handmade gifts for each other, primarily because James clearly had every intention of spoiling all of them, and because Peter would have tried to convince his parents to buy out every candy shop wherever they wound up vacationing.
It was the little things like this that made Sirius a portrait of his upbringing– he had never made a gift by hand before; he had never received a gift made by hand before; he had never been spoiled, nor had he ever convinced his parents to buy anything on his behalf, and certainly not for someone else. Christmas at Grimmauld Place was nothing short of a political event, a play put on by all parties to convince each other of their pure-blood standing and their birthright superiority. Sirius and Regulus would be paraded as the heirs to the Black family fame and fortune, dressed in scratchy clothes and told to sit straight and act proper and say things like hello and how are you? and oh, yes, I agree, the ministry is corrupting the good name of magic by allowing dirty blood into the Wizengamot jury.
And now this year Sirius could say, yes, I was sorted into Gryffindor, what of it? and actually, I’ve got quite a few muggleborn friends, and frankly they’re better wizards than the lot of you. And then he’d probably be sent to his room without dinner, and he’d wake in the morning to find the door still locked, and he’d sit on the floor, and wait, and wonder how long it would be this time until someone let him out.
And maybe, for fun, he’d meticulously pull the threads out of his Christmas dress shirt until it was nothing but scraps, and he’d leave the pieces all around the house for Kreacher to find when he went back to school.
Sirius wondered if his parents would even allow him to be around their family and friends (if they could be called friends). It was a possibility he’d be swept from sight almost instantly. But if that was the case, he assumed they’d have told him to stay at school for Christmas. No, they’d have something in mind, he was sure of it. Something to save face.
Out of the many unfair things that he found himself resenting about his upbringing, this was one that felt immensely more unfair than the rest– knowing he’d be punished somehow for being what he was now; a Gryffindor. This was, he was certain, his greatest offense so far, and definitely his greatest offense since his former greatest offense, which was the realization that his soulmate was a monster. Also, coincidentally, something out of his control. The consequences for that had been severe, and he hardly even remembered them.
In the face of all of this, he forced himself to be certain; he was not scared. He would not let himself be scared. He was brave, now, and he was not scared.
Notes:
Phew. Okay. Listen. Jesus christ this chapter was hard to write, and honestly the next one from sirius' pov was hard to write as well. There's something just so awful about writing about a kid this young going through what he's gone through.
This chapter is honestly kind of a portrait of Sirius so far, how he's been perceiving himself and how he's trying to figure out who he is. And he's truing so hard :') he just hasn't ever had a chance to be his own person, and now that he's got the opportunity, he doesn't really know what to do with it or how to figure it out or anything :(
and man, isn't that an awful guilt? wishing that someone could be in the same mental place as you just so you won't be alone? all remus needed was some friends, but sirius realizes he needs more than that, and he doesn't know what he needs.
i feel so bad making my boys go through it all. but alas. it is important to show and important to their characters and development over the story.
i'll stop overanalyzing my own kids now. i'll leave that to all of you instead :) tell me what you think in the comments!!
see you next sunday!
Chapter 7: Gold
Summary:
The scar was new, but it wasn’t his.
It bloomed from his chest, right above his heart, a winding, intricate thing, the color of sunlight, small and dense right at the center and spiraling out in thin lines until the edges where it was dotted like sparks or embers floating from a fire. It was a deliberate looking thing, nothing like the scars Remus gave himself. Those were chaotic– desperate even. They were jagged and random and criss-crossed over each other. There was no intent. Not like this.
This was from magic, Remus knew. Nothing else could leave a scar like that. Nothing ordinary.
The 'not knowing' was the worst part, Remus had decided. Not knowing who, not knowing how, not knowing why or where. Only when. 'Now.' There was 'before,' when the mark wasn’t there, and 'now', when it was, and somewhere, right at that moment, someone had created a scar that would last forever.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The scar was new, but it wasn’t his.
It bloomed from his chest, right above his heart, a winding, intricate thing, the color of sunlight, small and dense right at the center and spiraling out in thin lines until the edges where it was dotted like sparks or embers floating from a fire. It was a deliberate looking thing, nothing like the scars Remus gave himself. Those were chaotic– desperate even. They were jagged and random and criss-crossed over each other. There was no intent. Not like this.
This was from magic, Remus knew. Nothing else could leave a scar like that. Nothing ordinary.
The not knowing was the worst part, Remus had decided. Not knowing who, not knowing how, not knowing why or where. Only when. Now. There was before, when the mark wasn’t there, and now, when it was, and somewhere, right at that moment, someone had created a mark that would last forever.
Remus didn’t feel it– not the pain of it. He only felt the warmth as the new mark showed up on his skin, and then nausea that accompanied it. The latter was not a common side effect– it was unique to him, brought on by the dread of not knowing, and the guilt of knowing .
The knowing was also the worst part, Remus had decided. Knowing there was someone. Knowing he’d never have the courage to find them, or to tell them.
The mark had appeared shortly after he got home from Hogwarts for Christmas break.
His parents had picked him up from the train station, and he’d never run faster to see them. He’d tucked his arms in close to his body and pressed himself against his mother’s waist and buried his face in her shirt, and she was so surprised that for a moment she forgot to wrap her arms around him as well. Remus was not one for physical affection by any means, but it was a relief to be held so tightly after so long and by someone who didn’t make his skin burn. And the two of them had always had this way of hugging that was more her hugging him than them hugging each other. His father had knelt down next to him, putting a hand on his shoulder, and even with all of Lyall’s magic, it wasn’t as painful as he thought it would be. It was familiar.
“What happened?” he asked. “Are you alright?” The concern in his voice made Remus’ eyes burn. He shook his head.
“Nothing happened,” he said quietly, peeling himself away from his mother, and he couldn’t help but smile as he looked at his dad’s face. “I just missed you.” Hope cupped a hand under his chin, smiling knowingly right back at him, and he knew she understood.
“We missed you, too,” she sighed, patting the top of his head. “Did you have fun?” she asked, and Remus sort of felt like he’d been away at camp or something rather than attending wizard school. Remus smiled back at her and nodded.
“I actually–”
“Remus!”
He turned at the sound of his name to see James walking towards him, dragging behind him a man with an impressively thick mustache and a woman with shockingly similar features to James’, and it was clear instantly that these were his parents.
“Oh, good, I thought you’d left! Sirius’ mum really hustled him out of here, I didn’t even get to say goodbye,” James lamented, and Remus looked around and found he was right. Sirius was nowhere to be seen. Remus felt disappointment ache in his chest. He’d wanted to see him one more time before he went home, to offer him at least a little assurance. “Are these your parents?” James asked as Lyall stood. Remus’ father was a tall man, and he towered over all of them. Despite that, he had a gentleness to him that made him approachable, and James grinned. “James Potter,” he said, holding his hand straight out to him.
“Lyall Lupin,” Remus’ father replied cordially, shaking James’ hand like he was a tiny businessman. James extended the same handshake to Remus’ mother, who took it as well.
“Hope,” she said. “You’re one of Remus’ friends?”
“Best mates,” James corrected cheerily, and Remus felt his cheeks redden a bit. James’ parents both introduced themselves as well, and they spoke briefly while James and Remus said goodbye.
“You’re still invited for Christmas, you know,” James said. “But I’ll understand if you want to spend it with your parents. I think Peter’s coming, too, so it’ll be busy. And I know you don’t like crowds.”
Remus blinked at him, surprised. Was it that obvious?
“Okay,” he said, having no idea what else to say. “Thanks. I’ll let you know,” he added, though he really had no means of doing so. They didn’t have an owl. Remus wasn’t even sure he knew how owls worked.
“Happy Christmas, then, Lupin,” James smiled, straightening his back.
“Happy Christmas,” Remus echoed.
The mark had shown up almost as soon as he’d gotten home.
He felt it. It was hard to describe. He’d never gotten a mark as big as this, aside from the one over his bite scar, but he didn’t really remember that one very well, and he avoided thinking about it with every fiber of his being. It wasn’t the soft tingle of warmth like the other ones were. Right at the center, it was sharp and electric like he’d been shocked, and then it bloomed out in a radiant heat that made the hair on his neck stand on end.
When it hit him, he dropped the handle of his trunk, and it hit the wood floor with a thud that seemed to reverberate through the walls. He placed his hand over his chest and couldn’t speak for a moment even when Hope knelt down in front of him to ask what was wrong.
He stumbled blindly to the bathroom, pulling his shirt off over his head, fairly certain he popped off the top button as he did, and stared in the mirror at the new mark that decorated his skin. Hope appeared behind him, Lyall at her elbow, and they both watched as he traced the new pattern with his fingers. The heat had dulled to a quiet warmth like a fever, and even then, it was slowly fading.
“It’s alright,” Hope said gently, and Remus wiped the back of his hand against his eyes. He didn’t know what this feeling was. He couldn’t name it. It was something like fear and panic and yearning and… something more. He couldn’t name it. “Darling, it’s alright.” She cupped his head in her hand and leaned down, placing a kiss against his forehead, and he squeezed his eyes shut. As his skin cooled, he shivered.
There was something that felt wrong about this mark. Every mark had a certain sourness to it, and every one that appeared made him curious in the worst way. Remus had always thought that no one his age should ever have quite as many scars as he did, and now there were two of them, equally as marked as the other in different ways. And now there was a new one. Something inside of him knew that this was not placed here by accident.
He snapped his eyes open with a start when he felt fingers graze over his back, looking into the mirror to find his mother inspecting his skin with a pinched expression on her face.
“These are new,” she said quietly. He didn’t know what exactly she was seeing, but he knew whatever she was looking at, she was probably right. She wasn’t thinking about his soulmarks now– she was more concerned with the marks he’d given himself. A mother’s first priority was her own child, of course, and the only person who knew his scars better than he did was his mum. He took a shaky breath in and blew it out slowly. “Oh, my Moony,” she sighed, drawing Remus closer to her body, holding him tightly, and Remus felt himself melt a little at the name, not realizing how much he’d missed being here. Being home. For a moment, he let his eyes close again, and he was just a child– nothing more.
There was a strange hurricane of emotions circling in his mind, and he couldn’t really pinpoint any of them even when he tried, so he let himself be held and let his mother comfort whatever state she thought he was in.
The holiday from then on was lovely, honestly. The mark slipped from his mind unless he was looking at it. He felt a bit guilty about that, in some odd way.
It snowed a solid few inches in the days before Christmas, and Remus and his mother took walks along their property in the mornings, refilling Hope’s bird feeders and catching up on all they’d missed while Remus was gone. Remus wondered what lies James was telling about their year so far at Hogwarts, and he hoped he was having fun, of course, but Remus didn’t need to lie to his mum. The truth was already more fantastic than either of them could believe.
He told her about his friends, about how they’d met on the train, about how they’d wound up sharing a room. He talked about his classes, what he’d learned, how the library seemed to carry an infinite number of books with more and more every time he went. He could talk for hours– and he did. Even though he’d put all of this in letters, she was just as excited to hear it all again, to ask questions, to get the details. It felt easy to talk to her in a way it wasn’t for others– it was simple, like breathing. They talked about the marauders, about how he’d helped clog the toilets, and his mother didn’t scold him for breaking the rules or chide him for being friends with troublemakers– she laughed, and she suggested adding dish soap to the back of the tank next time so it made bubbles as well.
There was nothing Remus wouldn’t tell his mother. Among the things he revealed were more inconsequential things; James’ father’s hair growth potion and subsequent fortune, Peter’s incredible history of travel throughout Europe with his family, how Professor McGonagall could turn into an honest-to-god cat, how History of Magic was taught by a ghost, how the paintings and staircases and candles in the Great Hall moved, and how even after months he still hadn’t gotten used to that.
And then there were the more important things, or to Remus, his most pressing worry over break; Sirius. More specifically, his tumultuous relationship with his family and their values. Hope listened intently to Remus’ explanation of tensions between certain pure-blooded families and the rest of the wizarding world, and she listened even more intently when Remus repeated some of the more disturbing things Sirius had told them about his family’s moral principles.
She pursed her lips and nodded along carefully, and said she was glad that now, at least, it seemed Sirius had a place to be his own person. Remus hadn’t really thought about it like that, but it felt accurate. Sirius wasn’t a Black at Hogwarts, very unlike how James was still a Potter and Peter was still a Pettigrew, and even how Remus remained a Lupin . He was just Sirius.
He wondered how his friend was spending his days over break. Staying out of trouble, he hoped, but he knew better than to believe it was true.
In the evenings, the Lupins cooked dinner and read and shared each other's company, as they always had before. It was easy to fall back into old routines. Remus had realized only once he was away from home that he and his parents spent a lot of their time silent when they were together. At school, it was loud. There were always conversations, always something happening at all times, something to talk about. Even though his friends understood him well enough to allow him to quietly watch and listen in, they themselves weren’t quiet people. They were loud and excited and talkative and social, and they always had things to say.
But at home it was quiet in a way it could never be at school, in a way it could never be with the marauders. He was happy there– he genuinely was. He was happy here, too, but in a way they were two different types of contentment.
Remus had forgotten about the new soulmark he’d gotten at the start of break almost entirely until the full moon. It fell after Christmas, just before the return to school. His father had put up all the usual wards and spells to protect him, and to protect them , and they had spoken to him gently through the door while his body tore itself apart and reformed.
He had missed that, he realized.
The way they talked him through the shift, the way they stayed with him, just beyond the veil of protection, but still there. He was less alone than he’d been while he was at Hogwarts. In those moments so far from home, when he knew there was no one behind the door, no one waiting for him, no one telling him he would be okay, he felt like he was the only soul in the world. Here, this was proof he was loved.
In the morning, when he came back to himself, he found the wolf had carved two long, curved gashes over the new golden scar on his chest. The wound bled sluggishly. Remus wondered why; why the wolf had taken such issue with that mark, why it had gone after it specifically. He sometimes wished he could remember exactly what the wolf was thinking on those nights, but it was a risky thing to ask for.
When Lyall healed it, it turned silvery like the rest, and the two marks, gold and silver, had a strange sort of beauty to them. When Remus stared at them closely enough, he could picture them as the moon and stars.
This, he didn’t miss, though; the time just after the night was over, when his father dismissed the wards that kept him in and they entered the room and saw– saw whatever new scars he’d given himself, whatever fresh claw marks he’d carved into the floor, whatever fear and exhaustion and confusion he wore on his face. His father always healed him silently, his face tense, his jaw tight, while his mother held him against her body, and he was numb and cold and disoriented.
His father wouldn’t look at him, after.
He never had, not as long as Remus could remember. After, he thought, it was the hardest for Lyall. He could live with himself between moons, and he could live with himself when night fell, and he could even live with himself when Remus screamed so loud it tore his throat to shreds, but it was in the morning that he couldn’t bear to see what he’d done.
Because unfortunately, and undeniably, it was something he’d done. It was, in fact, his fault.
Remus didn’t blame him. He knew it was his fault, but he didn’t blame him. It was a strange line to toe, if there was a line at all. Somehow, those two realities existed at the same time. It could be said, of course, that no one had forced Fenrir Greyback’s hand. No one had held a knife to his throat and told him to attack– he had done that of his own accord. But he had acted because of Lyall, because of his words; werewolves were soulless, evil, deserving nothing but death. Greyback had somehow proved him right and wrong all at once.
Lyall ate his words nonetheless, and it wrecked him every day since.
And so it was in the mornings that Lyall was silent. In the weeks before, this was his son– this was Remus– this was someone he knew. During the moon, his son was no longer his son– he was other– he was that soulless, evil, undeserving creature that Lyall claimed he was. But in the mornings, Remus was a reminder that the before and the during could combine into the after, and the cycle would repeat into infinity, because there was no cure, and there was no escape, and this was his fault.
There were no words that Remus could give his father, and no words his father could give Remus, and so they were at a stalemate with no way to help each other out. Remus could tell Lyall that he didn’t blame him, and it would be true, but he’d never believe it. This was his lesson– Remus was his lesson– and he learned it every day, without fail and without faltering. He bore blame because he believed it was his duty to do so.
Remus had never asked if his mother blamed his father, though. He knew she would tell the truth, and that frightened him.
These were strange realities that all mingled at once; blame and fault, before and after and during. They were trauma and tragedy, together, the three of them, and so together they remained. Remus believed, wholeheartedly, that if his father had left, if he’d abandoned them, then he would have blamed him. It would have been his fault, and he would have blamed him. But Lyall had stayed, and so any anger and resentment and bitterness that Remus held toward him fizzled out when he woke up on those mornings after his transformation and he saw his father’s eyes, and that icy numbness was melted even if only slightly by the simple fact that he was there.
It was possible that someday, Lyall would figure that out for himself. For now, Remus was eleven, and he was tired, and he didn’t know enough words quite yet to make his father understand. Lyall healed him, and Hope held him, and he fell asleep before they managed to usher him into his own bed.
The Lupin family got a Christmas card from the Potters and from the Pettigrews. The images on the front moved, faces smiling and waving. From Sirius, he received a letter detailing how he’d hung Gryffindor banners in his room, and how Remus should have seen the look on his mother’s face, and how he’d have to recruit Remus’ help figuring out a way to affix them there permanently since his mother had torn them down and burned them.
“You’ve made friends,” Remus’ mother had said with a smile as the Potters’ postcard arrived, carried delicately by an owl that landed on their window sill in their kitchen. She’d tried to give it birdseed in return, but it seemed uninterested. “I knew you would.”
“I didn’t expect to,” Remus admitted. She put her arm around his shoulder and squeezed. “I think they actually like me.”
“Of course they do!” she said. “What’s not to like?” Remus could have come up with a list a mile long if he had half a mind to, but he shrugged instead.
“Are you happy there?” she asked quietly, and Remus looked up at her. She was still staring out the kitchen window. Remus suddenly felt guilty, like he’d left her and his father alone, like he’d abandoned them.
“I missed you,” he replied, looking down at his hands. He picked at the skin around his thumbnail.
“I know,” she sighed, turning to look at him. She put her hand over his, halting his idle fidgeting. “We missed you too. I missed you,” she added, more pointedly. “But are you happy there?” She wanted an answer. She wanted a real answer. She only asked questions like that when she wanted a real answer. He didn’t have to think long about it, really. He told his mother everything, after all.
“I am,” he said, and meant it. She smiled at him.
“Good.”
“Was it strange here, while I was gone?” Remus asked. “It was strange without you two, there.”
“A bit,” Hope mused. She was still trying to get the Potters’ owl to take a treat from her hand, but it cooed and tilted its head at her. “I was a bit lonely, I’ll be honest.” Just as Remus told his mother everything, she told Remus everything as well. She wouldn’t hide the details from him just because he was a child. “Your father and I didn’t really know what to talk about, at first,” she smiled, noting this with humor. “It’s been a very long time since we were apart from you.”
“I was lonely, too,” Remus admitted. “Especially at first.”
“We’re all like that, I suppose. The Lupins ,” Hope sighed. “Lonely even in the sincerest of company.” The owl closed its eyes gently as she ran her fingers over its head, smoothing the feathers down. “Are you lonely, still?”
“I don’t think so,” Remus said thoughtfully. “Sometimes, maybe, but not– I’m not…” She seemed to know what he meant even when his words left him.
“This is a very nice bird,” Hope nodded. “We should get an owl. How does one get an owl? Do you have to register it like a car? Or is it like a post box? Do you put the stamps right on the feathers?”
Remus giggled at the idea.
“Do wizards have stamps?” she asked, but she directed the question at the owl rather than at Remus. “Seems like they’d have something, don’t you think? Do they pay you in rats, sir? Er… ma’am? I’m not very familiar with…” she waved a hand vaguely.
The owl spread its wings dramatically, waving them through the air and knocking a few stray papers from the counter.
“I’ll bet you could write a letter back,” she noted, and Remus perked up. She was right, he thought. He probably could. His mother knew him very well, of course, because she was his mother, and so she was already holding out a pencil for him to take.
Notes:
okay. i've gotta be honest. this is one of my favorite chapters i've written in this entire fic. and i'm prewriting ahead of time, so i've written (checks watch) 82k words and 25 chapters. and this one still just. it's got a special place in my heard.
i see a lot of times that remus' parents are dead or separated or written off in some way, and while i do appreciate those stories that explore remus without his family, i really wanted to explore what it would look like if remus DID still have his family, and if they DID stay together, and how they would reconcile all of these things that happened to them and to their son. needless to say, i'm really enjoying writing about that. i think it's such a complex thing considering the circumstances and it'll continue to be important for remus' characterization over the course of this.
i just feel like the dynamic between them needs to be so specific in order for it to work, where they all really understand each other in such a specific way. remus and hope and lyall all recognize that this was CAUSED by lyall's words against werewolves, and even though remus himself doesn't blame him (and we don't know yet if hope does or doesn't) there's nothing they could say that would stop him from blaming himself, and they all get that.
and hope and remus' relationship is very near and dear to my heard. the fact that they tell each other EVERYTHING, not just remus to hope, but also hope to remus. there's such an air of truth and honesty between them that i love writing.
i'm exploring more later about how hope and lyall (and also remus) feel about the gold marks as well, by the way... so don't worry about that :)
anyway. remus lupin is a mama's boy and you can't change my mind. he loves his mother so so so much. and also, yes, she called him moony... more on that later hehe.
let's see. what else can i gush over?
ugh. remus knowing that the scar was made by magic. and thinking that right at that moment, someone created a mark that would last forever? devastating. and hope knowing exactly what remus meant when he said he was lonely at first but now? UGH. not to keep harping on hope lupin, but i love her so much.
ANYWAY!
hey! if you want to read something ALSO wolfstar... I wrote a wolfstar modern coffee shop au featuring sirius raising harry and disabled remus... endless fluff, comfort, a wee bit of angst (or a lot... who knows...) and surprise surprise, it's also titled with a Hozier song. Like Real People Do :) check it out!! it's been loads of fun to write and might turn into a series.
ok fr tho, let me know what you thought of this one, i love comments so much. i put them in my mouth and shake them like a dog toy.
see you next sunday!!
Chapter 8: Chaser
Summary:
“Just for being sorted into the wrong house?” James had asked, the question nothing more than a whisper.
“Just?” Sirius had scoffed. “No Black has ever been sorted into anything but Slytherin since… since ever.”
“But that’s not your fault,” James said, and it was almost like he was trying to convince himself in some strange way. Like he was trying to rationalize this, trying to argue with Walburga after the fact, like it would undo anything.
“That’s now how she sees it,” Sirius shook his head.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
James had become truly, thoroughly insufferable. Sirius hadn’t thought it possible for him to become even more obsessed with Quidditch than he already was, but this was another level altogether. It seemed impossible that someone could hold themselves in such high regard– but here they were.
Winter break had gone exactly how Sirius had expected it to, and he didn’t intend to elaborate any further than that. His friends didn’t pry, at least. He was thankful for that. It helped that there were other things to talk about, namely that on the train back to school, word had spread quickly that Emmeline Bernard, the youngest of Gryffindor’s chasers, had apparently transferred to Beauxbatons Academy in the south of France to be closer to her family. And as a result, rumor had it, Gryffindor would be holding a secondary try-out for the position.
James was determined, Sirius would give him that– he just wished that didn’t meant the rest of them had to be determined with him.
“I’m rubbish at flying, James, honestly,” Peter moaned, clinging to his broom desperately as it floated no less than two feet off of the ground. “I won’t be any help! I hardly even know the rules…” he tried to straighten up, but his broom shook underneath him and he gripped it desperately again.
“You don’t need to know the rules,” James waved his hand, leaning back on his broom easily like it was the most natural thing in the world. “Just throw the quaffle when I tell you.”
“Which one’s the quaffle?” Peter asked.
“The big one,” Remus supplied. Sirius looked over to see him sitting on his broom, certainly more comfortable than Peter was, but moving backwards rather than forwards.
“Why’re you going in reverse?” Sirius asked.
“If I knew,” Remus said, shooting him a withering look, “do you think I’d be doing it?” Sirius snorted.
“Lean forward more,” he instructed. “Like this.” Sirius tilted his shoulders forward, and Remus mimicked the movement a little too quickly and shot toward the ground, pitching over the front of his broom and landing softly in the snow.
“Ugh,” Remus groaned. “Thank god flying is a pass or fail class,” he sighed, brushing himself off.
“Not quite sure you’re passing, mate,” Sirius said, stifling a laugh.
“Har har,” Remus muttered, picking his broom up out of the snow.
“You’re both useless,” James said, shaking his head. He circled above them higher, flying figure-eights in the sky.
“Hey!” Peter squeaked. “We’re trying our best!”
“Speak for yourself,” Remus mumbled under his breath so only Sirius could hear. He picked up the quaffle from the case James had brought out with them and tossed it to Sirius. “Are you trying out, too?”
“Oh, absolutely not,” Sirius laughed. He tossed the quaffle from one hand to another. “Not really interested. And besides, James’d kill me if I stole his spot.”
“Shame,” Remus said. “You’re not bad. Next year, maybe,” Remus said idly.
“You’ll root for me in the stands?” Sirius grinned at him, and Remus breathed a laugh, fogging the air in front of him.
“Oh, I’ll paint my whole face red and gold,” he smiled.
“I’m holding you to that,” Sirius replied. Remus shook his head, and Sirius flew higher, tossing the quaffle as hard as he could into the air for James to catch. They threw it back and forth, Sirius sending it flying in seemingly impossible directions for James to catch and James somehow managing to get there in time. He was fast and agile on a broom, and when Sirius had watched the tryouts at the start of the year, he was certain that James had only barely missed the cut.
Now, James was more determined than ever, which meant that Sirius was awake far earlier than he ever wanted to be, freezing his bum off in the dead of winter so that James could make the team. And he better make the bloody team, Sirius thought. Otherwise, I’ll kill him for this.
Sirius looked down to see Remus and Peter sitting on their brooms sideways, feet hovering above the snow. Peter was waving his hands, probably telling Remus some story about his family’s trip to Switzerland over break, and Remus was nodding along, ever a good listener.
“Heads up–!” James said, and not a half second later the quaffle hit him directly in the chest.
It knocked the wind out of him. He held the ball against him for a moment while his breath came back. Under his shirt, he felt the sore skin there ache just above his heart. If he had been any less stubborn, when he got back, he would have gone to the hospital wing for a healing draught, but that would bear the risk of explaining how exactly he’d managed to obtain such an injury, which was out of the question.
“Sorry, mate, I thought you were watching,” James said, flying down to his level. Sirius waved him off, still grimacing. Remus and Peter were looking up at them now, too. He steeled his expression.
“With a throw like that, you’re sure to make the team,” Sirius wheezed.
“Sorry,” James repeated. Sirius passed him the quaffle, rubbing his chest with the heel of his palm. He winced when it stung. “You haven’t seen Madam Pomfrey yet?” He asked, quieter. Sirius rolled his eyes. “You said you were going to!” James crossed his arms.
“It’s fine, ” Sirius said through his teeth, glancing down again at Peter and Remus. It seemed they’d gone back to talking.
“Merlin, you’re stubborn,” James shook his head.
“ I’m stubborn? I’m sorry, I was under the impression we were out here at the crack of dawn for you, not for me,” Sirius laughed.
“This is different! You really should tell someone–”
“I’m not having this conversation again,” Sirius cut him off. “This is exactly what I told you not to do.” Sirius started to make his way back down, but James flew around and stopped him.
“Okay, okay,” he said. “I’m sorry. I won’t– I won’t bring it up again.” Sirius knew instantly, just by the tone of James’ voice, that he’d never be able to keep that promise, try as he might, but he didn’t push it.
Sirius wasn’t used to being particularly careful in hiding the marks his family left on him. Up until now, it was really only the one– the burn over his stomach, covering the golden bite mark. He didn’t really think the little ones counted. And that one was easy to talk away when there were questions; an accident when he was a child, his own fault, really, getting into so much trouble, and as he grew it pulled and stretched in a way where you couldn’t really tell it was made by magic.
Besides, it was always the gold marks he was more intent on hiding. It seemed far more necessary, for some reason, though he wondered if those were his mother’s words and not his own.
But because he was not careful, and because he had frankly thrown caution to the wind over Christmas break after everything that had happened, James had walked in on him pulling down the collar of his shirt to plaster a bandage down over the burn, albeit without much care for precision, and for a long moment James had just stared at him.
There wasn’t much reason to lie, Sirius thought, because there weren’t many lies that would be believable. No one tripped down the stairs and burned a hole in their chest, after all. And then there was some part of him that just wanted James to know, and to tell him what he already knew, which was that this was wrong.
So they sat on the floor of the bathroom right near the sinks on the cold stone and Sirius told James about his winter break, and James listened carefully, silently.
“Just for being sorted into the wrong house?” James had asked, the question nothing more than a whisper.
“Just? ” Sirius had scoffed. “No Black has ever been sorted into anything but Slytherin since… since ever.”
“But that’s not your fault,” James said, and it was almost like he was trying to convince himself in some strange way. Like he was trying to rationalize this, trying to argue with Walburga after the fact, like it would undo anything.
“That’s now how she sees it,” Sirius shook his head. He had learned how exactly she saw it the moment they got home. Though, if Sirius was being honest, he didn’t remember a lot. His mind had sort of drifted, stuck on disbelief and cutting him off before he got to fear or pain like a thread being snapped.
It was only after she’d done it that she found the words to explain. He was, she insisted, a stain to their family’s purity– they had now been accused of consorting with the enemy (Sirius hadn’t realized they had enemies), of undermining the nobility of the Sacred Twenty-Eight (if there was any nobility left to be had) , and apparently, a rumor had been spread that Sirius was a bastard (that one… Sirius hadn’t expected). Walburga had only been able to dismiss this accusation because Sirius looked so disgustingly similar to Orion, unmistakably his son, which oddly seemed as revolting to Walburga as it did to Sirius.
Do you think of anyone but yourself? She’d demanded, and Sirius thought he might have remembered her crying. He thought he might have remembered feeling sorry for her.
Later that night, when Sirius stood in front of the mirror and just stared at the mark she’d left, Regulus had hovered in the doorway, meeting Sirius’ eyes in the reflection. She said she was sorry, he had said, hardly even a whisper. I don’t know if you heard. But she said she was sorry. Sirius hadn’t heard. And he didn’t believe it. And he didn’t care.
Christmas had passed in a sort of blur from then on. It felt almost like sleepwalking. It was only on the train back that Sirius began feeling like he could breathe again.
“Don’t tell Remus or Peter,” Sirius had said when he was finished. “They’ll worry.”
“And I won’t?” James had scoffed, but he agreed nonetheless.
The only person Sirius had really ever confided in before was Andromeda, but it didn’t feel quite the same. She knew. She’d experienced it. There was something distinctly different about saying these things to someone who didn’t already know the Blacks, and the expression on James’ face was relieving in a sick sort of way. This isn’t normal, it confirmed. This isn’t right.
The rest of his family didn’t quite get that, Sirius thought. Maybe it was because Andromeda had taught him young that there was more to life than the Black family values, but Sirius had never accepted Orion and Walburga Black’s conception of order and discipline. The harsher they were, the more he fought back against it. It was a hellish cycle, one Sirius knew wouldn’t last forever, but he wouldn’t be the first to break. He’d made a promise to himself.
James had a talent for reading between the lines in a way Remus and Peter didn’t. He listened to the silent truths, which made it easier for Sirius, who often left most things unsaid. There was an intuition between them that Sirius took comfort in.
He wanted to reassure him. She’s never done this before, he wanted to say. Not like this. So you don’t need to worry. After all, he’d say, it’s not like I could do much worse. You can only get sorted once.
But Sirius couldn’t say that, because she had done this before. She had done this when he was five, when the bite appeared in gold, and it was the same, then– equally as out of his control, equally not his fault. Her worst rages were ones he could never have avoided.
I’m doing this so you’ll understand, she had said.
There were many things Sirius wanted to understand– about his family, about his life, about the world– but her cruelty was not one of them. Whatever it was Walburga had intended for him to learn from this, he had barred it from his mind. He had intentionally, willingly let it fly over his head and disappear into the winter night.
It had no place here, he decided. Here, at school, or here, under his skin, or here, in this new scar. And of the very few things that brought Sirius any semblance of comfort in the mark his mother had left on him, he could at least picture how beautiful it must look in gold.
It was a thought that would tide him over until the burn scabbed and healed and scarred, and as Christmas became, blissfully, distant. It would be a reminder there, even when he was practicing on the pitch with James and Peter and Remus, even as classes started up again, and as papers were assigned and potions were brewed and pranks were proposed and planned and executed with precision. It was a reminder, and then it was healed, and it was forgotten unless it was being seen.
***
January passed in a flurry of papers and tests and exams, punctuated by the chaotic comings and goings of the marauders. Peeves’ nickname had stuck from their first few weeks at Hogwarts, and now whenever there was mischief to be made in the castle, one could bet the four of them were behind it.
Well, more often it was credited to two of them; Sirius and James were often the spearheads of their antics, being the ones most likely to actually carry out the pranks themselves. Peter had gotten in trouble a few times as well for failing miserably in his duty as a lookout, but Remus had managed to avoid detentions altogether by simply going unnoticed . He was quiet, and he got his homework done, and he finished his classwork on time. On several occasions, their professors had assigned James and Sirius seats next to him in the hopes that he’d be a good influence, a comment which even Remus had to bite his tongue not to laugh at.
Remus was, to put it lightly, an enabler.
To put a bit heavier a hand on it, he was the mastermind .
Whenever James or Sirius had a half-baked plan or a hint of an idea, Remus would somehow show up with exactly the right spell or know the exact routine of the targets or once, he just reached over and silently flipped Sirius’ potions textbook to the particular recipe he needed to dye Snape’s hair bright red for the day.
Lily had been furious with them for that one, and had turned a dark, angry shade of pink when James had called after her, now you match! Sirius was sure that if she had known any dueling spells at the time, James would have been sent to the hospital wing.
In fairness, they already spent a reasonable chunk of time there anyway over the course of the year– certainly more than anyone else they knew (aside from perhaps Chester Barrows who fell off his broom every single flying lesson). Remus was in and out often, sometimes for only an hour or two, but sometimes for an entire day. Sirius didn’t know much about muggle illnesses, but this one seemed particularly rough at times. Some days when they had gone, Remus would perk up when they came to visit him. They’d sit on the cot with him and review notes from classes he missed or tell him about the latest drama among the upperclassmen or groan about how pompous Snape had been, and he would smile and listen to them until Madam Pomfrey shooed them away.
Some days, though, Remus wouldn’t even let them in, covering his head with the sheets and muttering something to Madam Pomfrey that made her face pinch in concern before she ushered them back out of the wing.
“Not today, gentlemen,” she’d say quietly, and Sirius would try to peek around her to see Remus curled into himself on the bed.
Those days, he came back to the common room late, eyes tired, moving slowly like his whole body was sore. Sirius was curious– it was difficult not to be– but the muggle studies books he’d found in the library were about as vague as Remus had been when he’d explained it to them at the start of the year. Remus never seemed keen on talking about his episodes either. When he’d come back like that, all achy and exhausted, and they’d ask if he was alright, all he would give them was a simple bad night . He’d smile as he said it, too, and James and Peter and Sirius would all share a look and ask nothing more.
Remus never complained. He hardly even mentioned it. Even when they could see him getting antsy, when they could practically feel the heat of his fever, when he’d sit in the dining hall with his hands over his ears to block out the sound, he never complained. It would be admirable, Sirius thought, if it wasn’t so self destructive.
***
James’ first debut as Gryffindor’s newest chaser was in late February, which was unfortunate because it was absolutely bloody frigid out, and Sirius was pretty sure his fingers were going to fall off if he wasn’t careful. He sat on his hands, shoulders pulled up to his ears, and chanted along with the rest of them as red and gold streaked across the sky.
A fourth year, Aimee Crenshaw, was announcing the game, babbling animatedly about the captain, Clyde Spindlewood, who was apparently being drafted onto the Appleby Arrows in June , and the seeker, Holly Hawke, a fifth year with quite a mouth on her, that one, and James Potter, Gryffindor’s latest addition and the team’s youngest ever chaser – to Sirius’ delight, the stands exploded in cheers. James was hamming it up, kicking his legs and waving to the crowd like he was a king among men.
“Good to know he’s kept his humility, yeah?” Sirius said to Remus over the din, and Remus grinned. He still had dark bags under his eyes, having spent the day before in the hospital wing, but he insisted he wanted to be there for James’ first game. Madam Pomfrey had bundled him up in an obscene amount of layers and given him a potion to keep him warm, and in hindsight Sirius wished he’d asked for one as well. Remus’ cheeks were pink, and he had a large red and gold blanket around his shoulders.
“I didn’t know they flew so high up,” Peter called over nervously. He had his eyes trained on the ground beneath them, evidently displeased by how high up the towers were for spectators. “It seems dangerous.” He scrunched his face up like he’d eaten something sour.
“Nah,” Sirius shook his head. “The death rate’s only like, once every two years or so.”
“ Death rate?” Peter gawked. Sirius snorted. “Oh. Hah hah, very funny. Don’t say things like that!”
“He’ll be alright,” Remus said, nodding towards James who was currently taking up his position in the starting lineup.
“What happens if you fall?” Peter asked.
“He won’t fall,” Sirius laughed, shaking his head.
“Well how do you know?” Peter crossed his arms.
“Because he’s James–” Sirius was cut off by a roaring cheer as the quaffle was released. Out of the corner of his eye, Sirius saw Remus flinch, bringing his hands up to cover his ears.
When they’d left the hospital wing, Madam Pomfrey had given Sirius a very specific look, one Sirius assumed meant keep an eye on him . Though, Sirius doubted that anything he said to Remus right now would get him to leave the game even if he really needed to, so in the likely case that Remus’ head was pounding, there wasn’t much Sirius figured he could do about it other than make a note to get him some good earmuffs for next time.
Sirius hadn’t ever given much thought to Quidditch before, mainly humoring James in his obsession and paying just enough attention in Flying class to make sure he wasn’t failing, but watching it at that first game made him downright envious. The players zipped through the air faster than fireworks, spinning and rolling in intricate patterns. Hufflepuff played fairly safely, passing in zigzagged patterns and holding their defense strong. Gryffindor, Sirius noted, played far more intuitively, their plays less rigid and particular. They were more scattered, but also more aggressive, which despite Hufflepuff’s keeper’s admittedly impressive efforts, meant Gryffindor was leading 70-50 by the time Gryffindor’s seeker spotted the snitch.
Sirius wondered if maybe he should start taking flying lessons a little more seriously. Remus had suggested he tried out earlier… maybe he’d take that advice. He could see himself really having a blast with those bats the beaters used. And he really did quite enjoy the visual of Remus in the stands, his face painted red and gold, cheering him and James on.
He was so invested in the game that he hadn’t even noticed he was shivering until Remus silently threw one side of the blanket over his shoulders. Sirius looked at him, half startled, before he nodded a thanks and tugged the blanket closer.
***
It was an unfortunate truth that time passed quickly at Hogwarts.
Before they knew it, exams were finished, rooms were packed, banners and posters taken down and trinkets cleaned off shelves. Remus had gone down to check in with Madam Pomfrey once more before he left, and Peter was returning a large stack of books to the library, which left Sirius and James alone in the room checking under their beds and in the back corners of their dressers to make sure they hadn’t forgotten anything. James, being James, asked exactly what Sirius was hoping he wouldn’t.
“Will you be alright?” Sirius shot him a look, eyes narrow. “Don’t look at me like that,” James snapped, crossing his arms. “It’s the last day, and I haven’t bothered you about it all term. I’m allowed to be worried.”
“I’ll be fine,” Sirius said, shaking his head. What else was there to say? He would be fine, because he had to be fine, because if he wasn’t fine, he’d never survive in that house. From the look on his face, James clearly trusted him as far as he could throw him on that.
“Will you write?” James asked.
“I’ll try,” Sirius said. “But if you write back, just know my mother’s probably going to read it. So maybe… maybe don’t sign it as Potter, yeah?” James nodded. Sirius was grateful that James never took the Black’s hatred of the Potters too personally. He understood it was all some political game where family names meant something more.
“You’ll be careful?” James asked, and Sirius snorted. “Of course you won’t,” he sighed, defeated.
“James, I’ll be fine, ” Sirius insisted. “You worry too much.”
“I worry a very appropriate amount, thank you, considering the state your mother left you in last time,” James huffed, shoving the last of his clothes into his trunk and locking it with a click. Sirius bristled at the comment. “You don’t worry enough.” Sirius had nothing to argue on that point; James was almost certainly right. Sirius closed his own trunk, sitting on top of it and looking around at their barren room.
It’s only a few months, he thought. Only a few months, and then you’ll be back, and you’ll be here, and you’ll be fine. You’ll be fine. Just make it through summer. He hated the way his mouth tasted like acid. You’re fine. He stood up.
“Come on,” he said, stretching his back. “I want to steal some food from the Great Hall before we leave.”
“I don’t think it counts as stealing if it’s free,” James said, following after him.
“Fine, then I’ll find something else to steal,” Sirius shrugged.
“Well, now, hold on–”
Notes:
ok so first!! i know i sort of sped through the end of the year here. the fic as it continues is going to have a lot more time skips because i'm not trying to focus on every tiny details, just the ones that are relevant to the plot, so it's going to skip some chunks of time! the pacing is going to pick up more now that i've established the circumstances and characterization and all that :)
alright now the fun bit.
JAMES CHASER ARC. JAMES CHASER ARC JAMES CHASER ARC JAMES CHASER ARC HHJHJHJHJHH listen i love him so much he's such a tiny little businessman and such a good friend and sirius and his friendship is so important and special and hhhhh
im sorry but regulus trying to be a mediator hurts me and im the one who wrote it yes i acknowledge that but ow they're trying to navigate this situation in such different ways and im so excited to explore that in the future. and sirius being more concerned about his gold scars because of the things his mother has said about them :')
REMUS ENABLER ARC REMUS ENABLER ARC REMUS ENABLER ARC i just love that he gets away with shit because no one suspects him like what a legend
james immediately knowing that "be careful" is a useless request lmao
anywayyYYYYYY i've got a little treat for you. i'm gonna post the next chapter on wednesday :) it's a summer chapter and its shorter so as a treat u can have it sooner than sunday, and then i'll still post on sunday too.
SO SEE YOU WEDNESDAY
Chapter 9: Summer 1
Summary:
Dear James,
My mum and I convinced dad to get an owl– I’ll be honest, it makes a little less sense than the postal system here, but it’s cheaper than buying stamps, so points for that. She’s named it Agatha. I’m afraid my letters won’t be very interesting. We don’t really vacation over the summer, and I doubt you’ll find muggle hobbies very interesting.
I’ve taken up running, though. Easier than flying. More grounding– get it?
How’s summer for you? Tell your parents hello from us all. My dad finally realized where he recognized your dad’s name from– I didn’t realize there was such a market for hair-loss potions. Explains the mustache. Or is that natural? Don’t tell him I said that. I feel like he might be offended.
I hope this owl knows where to find you.
Best,
Remus
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Dear James,
My mum and I convinced dad to get an owl– I’ll be honest, it makes a little less sense than the postal system here, but it’s cheaper than buying stamps, so points for that. She’s named it Agatha. I’m afraid my letters won’t be very interesting. We don’t really vacation over the summer, and I doubt you’ll find muggle hobbies very interesting.
I’ve taken up running, though. Easier than flying. More grounding– get it?
How’s summer for you? Tell your parents hello from us all. My dad finally realized where he recognized your dad’s name from– I didn’t realize there was such a market for hair-loss potions. Explains the mustache. Or is that natural? Don’t tell him I said that. I feel like he might be offended.
I hope this owl knows where to find you.
Best,
Remus
***
Remus!
Tell Mrs. Lupin that Agatha is a lovely name. My parents say hello as well. Did you see Peter is in Prague? He sent me a postcard, we’ve got it up on the fridge.
Summer’s fantastic– dad bought me the newest Nimbus model for making the Gryffindor team. I think he’s just surprised there’s an athlete in the family. We’ve got hoops set up in the yard and everything.
Keep an eye out for your book list, also. Dad says he heard a rumor from a friend that Hogwarts might be getting a new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. Professor Staghart was good and all but I got the feeling she was going a bit senile at the end there. Mum says that’s rude to say, but honestly, she started trying to teach the paintings how to cast the Knockback Jinx, so at a certain point, it’s not really rude, more just accurate, right? Right.
Oh, dad’s got this friend who’s into muggle things, and he wants me to ask you how the postal system works. Give me something funny to tell him, something ridiculous, like… like they hire people to carry the letters in little pouches and slide them under your door while you’re sleeping.
Don’t be a stranger,
James
***
James,
I don’t know how to tell you this, but that’s almost exactly how the postal system works. Doors have mail slots for the postmen to slip the letters through, and in the mornings, little kids on bikes deliver the morning news by throwing papers at your front porch.
Best,
Remus
***
Remus,
You’re messing with me right? I don’t believe you.
Prove it.
No, honestly, I don’t even want to know. When I told Mr. Weasley, he nearly fell out of his chair in awe. I wonder what would happen if you tried to send a letter the muggle way to our house. I leave that to you.
James
***
James,
Have you heard from Sirius? Agatha’s been bringing the letters back unopened, so I wondered if I was doing something wrong. They seem to be getting to you okay. Well, all except the one I sent through snail mail. That one came back to me marked “return to sender.” You owe me 50 cents for the stamp (that’s muggle money).
I know he wasn’t looking forward to the summer. Do you know if he’s alright?
Remus
***
Remus,
Why on earth would muggles send snails to deliver letters? That seems counterintuitive.
Sirius’ mother is intercepting his mail, I’m afraid. Something about making sure he only got his information from reliable sources, if you can believe that. He’s alright. He’s managed to send me a few notes about his comings and goings, but he’s not trying very hard to stay out of trouble.
Did you know he has a little brother? Apparently he’ll be coming to Hogwarts next year. Don’t tell Sirius I told you, my dad was the one who told me, and he only knows because Professor Slughorn told him, and he still keeps in touch with him on account of the whole potion-maker thing (which Slughorn really loves to take credit for, somehow). Do you think he’ll be just as moody?
James
***
James,
Snail mail is a figure of speech. It just means having something delivered through the post. We’re all very aware that it’s slow.
Glad to hear Sirius isn’t just ignoring me, I suppose. My mum says that reading others’ mail is an infringement on privacy and personal property, but somehow I doubt that the Blacks care very much about that.
I just got the book list. Any idea who this Ironwood fellow is? My dad says his name sounds familiar, but he’s not sure from where.
I only just got Peter’s postcard from Prague. Do you think that owl had to fly all the way from there just to deliver it? Mum thinks that’s a little cruel. She wants me to ask if they get breaks. She thinks they should. She’s always had a soft spot for animals.
Remus
***
Remus,
I don’t think Sirius could ignore you if he tried.
I’m picking up a muggle studies book when I get my textbooks this year. I don’t believe you about this postal system business.
Dad says he’s never heard of a Professor Ironwood before. I hope he’s good. Not that Professor Staghart was bad, but… well, we’ve been over this. Sirius wants me to tell you that the hair dying potion we made for Snape also worked quite well on Narcissa. I’m sure you and I are both cringing at the thought of that.
How come you didn’t have an owl before? Your dad’s a wizard, right? Tell Mrs. Lupin that the owls are well compensated for their work, the Pettigrews’ especially. Have you seen how fat that bird is? Bloody hell.
James
***
Remus,
I’m going to need you to fact check this muggle book. There’s no way this is all true. You’ve just got gas running through your house? How have all of your buildings not caught fire? Absurd.
I picked you up a book from Diagon Alley I think you’ll like. Don’t ask me what it is. It’s a surprise.
James
***
Remus,
I haven’t heard from you in a minute. Don’t tell me your mother’s put your bird on strike. I promise, they’re treated very fairly.
James
***
Remus,
You’ve got me worried. Mable’s brought your letter back with her feathers all in a twist because she couldn’t figure out where to deliver it. Maybe you’ve just gone on vacation. Wish you would have told me first. Hoping this one finds you.
James
***
Remus,
Trying this again. Write back or something, okay? Mabel’s got no idea where to go. Not that Peter isn’t fun to talk to, but he keeps sending cheesy postcards and his handwriting is atrocious.
And Sirius is giving me chest pain.
You alright?
James
***
Remus,
I had to go through quite a bit of trouble to get you this one, so it better have worked. My dad has a friend who’s got an uncle in the ministry, and he took this letter in and is theoretically trying to slip it under your dad’s door, so if you get this, I suppose that means it’s worked. He said your dad’s taken a few weeks off work.
I just want to know that you’re alright. Are you alright? I can’t think of much else to say aside from that.
James
***
James,
Sorry. Everything’s fine. I can explain on the train.
Sorry for worrying you.
See you soon,
Remus
Notes:
not to be weird or anything but i'd die for james potter learning about muggle things and caring about his friends
yeah that's it
see you sunday!!!
Chapter 10: Care
Summary:
Except now, when James had his hands on his hips and was staring at him with his eyebrows pinched in and he felt like he was being scolded by his mother for staying out far too late, her voice pitching up with worry as she demanded where have you been?
And no one else aside from Hope and Lyall Lupin had ever looked at him quite like that before. With so much care.
Remus didn’t really know how to process it, if he was being honest.
“Oh, no, don’t– I’m sorry, Remus,” James said hurriedly, and he reached out, holding onto Remus’ wrist. The touch made his skin tingle, and he was so baffled by the crumble in James’ demeanor that he didn’t even tense away from it. “I didn’t mean– I shouldn’t have yelled.” Remus was confused for a moment before he realized his cheeks were wet. He blinked, pulling his arm from James’ fingers and wiping the heels of his palm across his eyes.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Remus had now found that being yelled at by James Potter was almost worse than being yelled at by Hope Lupin, and that was impressive.
The experience was similar in that it seemed both James and Hope’s ire were sourced from the same place of deep concern, their words marked by relief at having gotten through whatever it was that caused the worrying, and from now being able to yell about it in hindsight.
James had first made sure that Remus was alright, all in one piece, ten fingers and ten toes and a sound mind, or as sound a mind as Remus had possessed before, whatever that was worth. Their parents had greeted each other with a short hello and how are you and blimey, look at the time, because apparently both the Potters and the Lupins had a tendency toward being just on time, and so they were shuffled onto the train with very little time to spare, all the way toward the front where the other half of their ridiculous quartet was certainly not situated.
James had swept his eyes over Remus, opened his mouth, closed it, peered around Remus like he was checking that he hadn’t grown horns or a second head, and once he was certain that Remus was, in fact, still Remus, he placed both of his hands on either of his hips, took a deep breath, and tore him a new one.
Remus realized, then, that James had an overwhelming amount of care stored up in his heart– far more than Remus had acknowledged before. He felt sort of silly only noticing it now as James was going on about how he worried him half to death and how he almost filed a missing wizards report (which Remus assumed was markedly worse than a missing persons report) and how he had sent Mabel flying in circles trying to find him, and how his parents had tried to convince him that it was probably fine and that Remus had just gone on vacation or something mundane like that, and James barreled on before Remus had a chance to explain any of this in the moment. And that was something familiar, because as much as James was a good listener, when he was going on and on about something, he really went.
Unfortunately, the thing James was going on and on about was Remus, and Remus felt guilty about this, of course, but more than that, he felt surprised.
It was not necessarily a depressing thought but more of an objective fact that Remus had simply not had friends up until this point in his life. His childhood was defined by this fact, out of necessity. It was rare for the Lupins to stay in one place for long– typically, they moved halfway through school years, around Christmas, so that summer would break up the pattern of Remus’ monthly absences. It was strategic isolation, well thought out similarly to how Remus’ moons were thought out now, all timed and technical.
Eventually, Lyall elected to homeschool Remus, which eliminated the possibility of friends entirely. It was not the intent, but it was the effect. But rather fortunately, the homeschooling allowed the Lupins to stay in one place for longer, which wound up doing wonders for Remus’ perpetual aversion to sudden change. Moving was a nightmare, and doing it every six months had left him on edge and terribly volatile for a good few years in his childhood.
But when he was in school, sometimes, even their brief half years were too long. Muggles had a knack for skepticism. Whether or not they knew what exactly they were catching on to when their suspicions grew toward Remus and his family, the doubt was in and of itself a dangerous thing. So they would move, and move, and move, and no one would ever look for them. No one ever asked where Remus Lupin had wound up. No one ever wondered what had become of him.
Except now, when James had his hands on his hips and was staring at him with his eyebrows pinched in and he felt like he was being scolded by his mother for staying out far too late, her voice pitching up with worry as she demanded where have you been?
And no one else aside from Hope and Lyall Lupin had ever looked at him quite like that before. With so much care.
Remus didn’t really know how to process it, if he was being honest.
“Oh, no, don’t– I’m sorry, Remus,” James said hurriedly, and he reached out, holding onto Remus’ wrist. The touch made his skin tingle, and he was so baffled by the crumble in James’ demeanor that he didn’t even tense away from it. “I didn’t mean– I shouldn’t have yelled.” Remus was confused for a moment before he realized his cheeks were wet. He blinked, pulling his arm from James’ fingers and wiping the heels of his palm across his eyes.
“Sorry,” Remus breathed quietly. Embarrassment made his cheeks hot, but… well, he didn’t know how to stop crying because he didn’t know why he’d started in the first place. It had just sort of happened.
“Oh, Merlin,” James muttered. “Look what you’ve done, James, this is exactly what your mum was talking about,” he mumbled to himself. Remus hadn’t thought it possible that James Potter could become more of a James Potter, but he’d gone and done it over the summer somehow, like a caricature of himself. He straightened his glasses, shaking his head.
“I’m– I’m alright,” Remus said, half to reassure James that he was fine right now, and half to assure him that he was fine in general. “I’m sorry,” he added. James stared at Remus for a long moment as he wiped his eyes, and then sighed.
“You just worried me, is all,” James said quietly. “I’m not angry, I’m just…” He huffed out a tired breath. “Apparently I yell when I’m worried, and I only really learned that about myself this summer, because–”
The compartment door behind James opened abruptly, and he nearly fell through. A wide-eyed student stared at them for a moment before muttering a quiet apology and squeezing around them to get to the bathroom, which they were apparently standing in front of. James sighed.
“Come on, let’s find our boys, Lupin. Bloody hell.” Remus followed him as he started down the train aisle, looking into each compartment and waving at the students he wound up peeking in on. Remus very intentionally did not make eye contact with anyone. He was still rather startled by the exceptional weight of James’ panic. “I was just worried , that’s all– Merlin, I know I’ve said that a hundred times. But Peter was who-knows-where in Prague of all places, very difficult to reach, and I already couldn’t get through to Sirius and he’s sort of a nightmare-number-one, you know? And then you dropped off the map and not even Mabel could find you, and she’s a bloody brilliant bird, Remus, honestly.”
“I am sorry,” Remus said, trying to find the words to explain himself. He wiped his eyes again. He hadn’t expected to start crying– it had just sort of come over him. It was relief, maybe, or surprise, or affection. Surprise seemed to resonate the most. Evidently, it was passing now. His voice was steady. “Just… a lot happened, there. Right at the end of the summer.”
“I’ll say,” James sighed. “And then you went and grew, what, six inches to boot?” James looked back at him, and Remus realized he was looking down at him now, just slightly. He could see the tops of James’ wire framed glasses. “Insult to injury,” he shook his head. That made Remus smile.
“I didn’t do it on purpose,” he shrugged, and James rolled his eyes dramatically. Remus sighed. “We moved again,” he added quietly. “Mum and dad and me.”
“Oh,” James frowned, and went back to looking into compartments. “Because of your mum’s work again?” Remus bit the inside of his cheek, trying to figure out exactly how much he could say, because he really didn’t have the energy to lie. Not right now.
“Um… no, actually,” Remus replied. “Dad, this time. I can’t really…” he rubbed the back of his neck and swallowed, attempting to get his thoughts together. “Someone he…” He frowned.
Remus wasn’t good at this part. Things were easier over the summer when he could write letters, or when all he had to say was a word or two and his parents understood him instantly. James turned, raising his eyebrows, but not in a hurried way. Just listening. He tried again and found his words this time.
“My dad works in the department for the regulation and control of magical creatures,” Remus went on. (True– and the title was a mouthful.) It was easier to talk, though, when James wasn’t looking at him, instead searching ahead in the corridor as they moved between train cars. “And someone he’s, um… had dealings with in the past sort of… showed up again.” (True.) James paused before opening the door between trains, turning back to look at Remus.
“Dealings?” he asked. Remus nodded. James opened up the door and they both slid through into the next train car.
“My dad’s… er… paranoid about these things,” Remus said. (True. Very true. An understatement. Perhaps the understatement of the century. Perhaps so much of an understatement that it was almost false.) “So when he found out…”
“You just up and left?” James asked.
“Sort of, yeah,” Remus shrugged. Though a shrug seemed far too minimizing to boil the summer down to.
It had been great, up until the end. James’ letters had punctuated long, warm days, and Lyall had coped with the particular loneliness of being away from his son by purchasing any and every book he thought the boy might enjoy– and so the summer was passed laying about in the grass and lounging on his dad’s reading chair and flicking through Year with a Yeti and Sonnets of a Sorcerer and Quidditch Throughout the Ages right alongside the usual pile of muggle books.
And then word of Greyback’s sighting trickled through the ministry in early August.
Lyall had come home that night, grave and pale, and had sat Remus and Hope down and told them the news, or the lack of news. All they knew was that he’d been seen for the first time in years in southeast Romania, and that the word was passed down, spotted by someone who told someone who told a ministry spy in some small wizarding village that was practically off the map, and yet there was no doubt that it was him. Greyback was unmistakable. There was no indication of his intent nor his direction, only that he was, and that was enough to make Remus’ hands tremble as he listened.
And he had not stopped trembling for a long, long time.
It was time for them to move, Lyall thought– not to another muggle town in the middle of nowhere, though. Now that Remus was in school and with the promise of secrecy from Dumbledore, it seemed it would be safer for them to take up housing in a wizarding community, somewhere the ministry could offer them protection. Lyall hated the idea even as he proposed it, it was obvious, but even the mention of Greyback’s name had them holding each other a little tighter.
“We moved where the ministry could protect us, if we needed it,” Remus continued.
“ Protect you?” James asked, turning to raise an eyebrow at Remus. Remus swallowed, and James turned to glance into a different compartment, his face a little more grave. “Blimey. Can I ask, mate… who is it that your dad’s worried about?” Remus held his arms a little tighter around himself. God, he wanted to tell him, to tell him everything, to tell all of them everything. He just wanted someone to talk to. But even just thinking about this made the muscles in his chest seize up.
“I shouldn’t say,” he said instead.
“Right,” James breathed, shaking his head. “Of course. Sorry. They put wards up, then, I suppose? As a precaution? That’s probably why Mabel couldn’t find you.”
“Maybe,” Remus replied. He hadn’t paid as much attention as he should have. When the people from the ministry came to check on their new house, a little townhouse tucked between two other buildings, Remus had hidden in his room like a scared child, holding his breath and hoping they couldn’t smell the wolf on him the way he could smell the magic on them. He was supposed to feel safe there. He was supposed to feel protected, but he felt nothing but fear, in only a slightly smaller dose now that there was at least something standing between his family and Greyback. The magic there was nowhere near as strong as it was at Hogwarts, but dread made it heavy.
“Well, I’m sorry you had to move,” James said. “That sounds rough. I’m sure it was stressful, your dad being so scared and all that.”
“Thanks,” Remus nodded, unsure of what else to say to that. He didn’t know how to say that he had been just as scared, if not more, and that moving into ministry monitored housing hadn’t made him feel even remotely better, because how was he supposed to explain that? “I’m sorry I didn’t send you a letter before. I didn’t know…” I didn’t know you’d be so upset, Remus considered saying, but then he thought that James might have an awful lot more to say about that, and he could only handle one thing to be guilty about at the moment.
“And I’m sorry I yelled at you,” James added.
“You were worried,” Remus shrugged.
“As we’ve established. Still. I think I bit my parents’ heads off a few times this summer as well. Mum says I’ve got anxiety. Isn’t that fun?”
“I don’t think so?”
“She said she thought it would pass once I saw you and Sirius still had your limbs attached to your bodies, and I must admit, I do feel like I can breathe a bit more, now,” James patted himself on the chest.
“Oh,” Remus mumbled. “I get that, I think.”
“Anxiety?”
“No–” Remus started, because what he meant was, I get that you just needed to see we were safe, but then he paused for a moment, because I get anxiety was also apparently marked as (true) when the thought went through his head. “Well, yes,” he amended. “I guess.”
“Even more reason why I shouldn’t have yelled,” James sighed, crossing his arms over his chest. James frowned even harder. “Oh, and… do me a favor, mate, and don’t tell Sirius I bit your head off, too. He’d have my head for it.”
“Why would he–” Remus began, but he was cut off by the sound of one of the compartment latches flying open.
“James!” Sirius called, his head poking out of the door. “Remus!” He grinned at them, stepping out of the compartment and positively launching himself down the aisle into James’ arms. It wasn’t graceful at all, and James sort of thudded back awkwardly against another door and caught his elbow against the edge of a window. Sirius’ head knocked against James’ shoulder.
“Sirius!” James laughed as they pulled apart. “We were just– what did you do to your hair ?” James blurted out, aghast. Remus inspected Sirius now that he was closer. His hair was still as long as before, but cut jaggedly, messy lines skewing across and sticking out at awful angles like it had been cut with kitchen scissors.
In fact, Remus was certain that was what had happened. He looked absurd.
“Terrible, right?” Sirius asked. “Did it myself. Wanted to look as unpresentable as possible when we came back.”
“You’re ridiculous,” James shook his head. “You have to let me fix it once we get there.”
“Sure, sure,” Sirius waved him off. “Blimey, Remus, I see you grew, eh?”
“I see you didn’t,” Remus replied factually, and James snorted, shoving Sirius’ shoulder.
“He’s got you there,” James said.
“Well, wait ‘till you see Peter ,” Sirius said, shaking James’ hand off. “He grew a foot in Prague, he’s all tall and tan and handsome now,” he waggled his eyebrows.
“No way,” James said.
“Go look!” Sirius insisted. “Prepare yourself, it’s quite a view, honestly I didn’t even recognize him,” he laughed as James pushed past him into the car.
Remus poked his head through the door to see Peter staring back at the three of them. He was–
Still just as red-cheeked and short and pale as ever. Though his hair seemed a tad longer if Remus looked hard enough. Certainly not tall-er, tan-er, and handsom-er than he was before, but he was still Peter, and he still had a rather friendly face, honestly, so Remus thought that was a plus, at least?
“Oh, you git, he looks the same as ever!” James shouted over his shoulder to Sirius where the boy was giggling behind them.
“Well, nice to see you too!” Peter squeaked angrily. Remus began to feel the tension of August slipping away from him, and his hands, which had been trembling just slightly since then, too, were starting to still.
Notes:
Year 2 baby!!! Starting off with a bang. Let's go. Hoho.
Plot starts to pick up this year, so get excited :0 I sure am.
Alright let's get into the part where I gush over these lads.
James and Remus getting solo time away from the marauders. Mint. James being a caricature of himself??? Also mint. He's such a worrier. He just wants his ducks in a nice safe line and they've gone off and scared him to death. Perfectly good James Potter and I've gone and given him anxiety.
And Remus being like what? No, I don't have anxiety. And his brain going "weeeellllllll..." and him going ok fine. I made myself laugh.
And oh, Sirius, not the kitchen scissors.
Hey. Hey. Guess what.
Next week you get to meet regulus >:) so get hyped for that!!! Its brother dynamic time!!
Anyway, see you Sunday 😘
Chapter 11: Brothers
Summary:
“Because it’s always about you, isn’t it?” Regulus snapped. “My sorting is about you, my marks are about you, my summer is about you, right?”
“You never listen,” Sirius groaned. “I’m just–”
“Quit pretending you care what mum does to me and just admit you’re afraid of her already–”
“I am not–!”
“You are! So don’t act like you’re worried about me when we both know you couldn’t care less.” Sirius ground his teeth. That’s what you really think? he wanted to say. Maybe you are an idiot. “Just leave me alone.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chapter 11: Brothers
Regulus Black was like a smaller, much more irritating version of Sirius Black.
It was quite an accomplishment, frankly, to be so annoying. Sirius had to give him that much. And Regulus made it look so effortless, too. Sirius didn’t bother with any subtlety in rolling his eyes as his brother’s name was called to be sorted and Regulus stalked up the stairs and sat on the stool like it was a throne, back straight and hair sleek and perfect, a prince among men. Barf.
Sirius felt an elbow dig into his side and he turned to see James’ urgent face staring back at him.
“ Ow, ” Sirius hissed.
“You’re making faces, ” James whispered.
“Yes, that’s what happens when I feel things. Like disgust. And resentment, ” Sirius snapped back at him.
“That’s a bit dramatic,” James tutted.
“He looks like you,” Remus noted innocently, and it took all of the willpower in Sirius’ body not to throttle him from across the table. Remus clearly got the message because he pressed his lips together in a thin line and looked away like he was trying not to anger a rabid dog. Sirius turned back in time to hear the hat call out Slytherin , and the table across the hall erupted in cheers. Sirius groaned, crossing his arms over his chest.
“Oh, well, now he’s mum’s favorite for sure,” he said. If Sirius had been anyone else, he was sure his friends would have cooed at him, oh, no, Sirius, your mum would never, how could you think that. But instead, Peter avoided looking at him and Remus grimaced and James watched him with intense eyes, because he was Sirius, and it was true.
“Were you expecting any different?” Peter asked. Sirius couldn’t quite tell if he was asking it genuinely or if he was being a prat.
“I thought it would have been funny if he got Hufflepuff,” he shrugged, and he watched Regulus as he walked to the Slytherin table.
They opened their arms for him, clapping him on the back, congratulating him with sneering smiles, and he looked… mortified. Just for a moment. Sirius blinked, half wondering if he’d imagined it, but Regulus was lost into the crowd of snakes.
“Eugh,” he muttered, sticking his tongue out.
“You’re such a child , Sirius, honestly,” Lily said from a few seats down, rolling her eyes at him.
“I don’t remember asking you, Evans,” Sirius spat. She furrowed her eyebrows at him angrily, turning to whisper something into Marlene McKinnon’s ear, and the two of them giggled. Sirius thudded his head down on the table hard enough that it would probably leave a mark.
Regulus being in Slytherin meant that the Black family had a viable heir again, one his mother could preen and perfect. He wondered if this would release Walburga’s talons from him, or if it would tighten her hold. He wondered what this meant for Regulus, perfect in all ways except one; his age. It was awfully fun for Sirius to be a disappointment and the firstborn son, but it didn’t leave Regulus much to work with, always catching up.
Now, this was one more way that their parents could compare them. Now that Regulus was here, and he was in Slytherin, they were not just set side by side anymore; they were in competition. Regulus would see it that way, at least. Sirius was fairly certain of that. ‘The Black Brothers.’ Sirius felt his stomach churn. He didn’t want to be ‘the Black’ anything. He didn’t want to belong to anyone. Walburga and Orion’s son, the Black’s heir, Regulus’ brother… but it felt wrong, then, to distance himself from Regulus. He didn’t know why. It just did.
Because when they were home, they were brothers. At home, they were side by side, and at home the things Sirius did were immensely, intentionally opposite to Regulus, and even so, they were brothers.
When they were home, it was better for both of them if Sirius was the thorn in everyone’s side.
Reign him in, Orion Black had always said to Walburga. It was all he said, and he said it without ever looking at Sirius. Reign him in, like he was a wild animal. Sirius knew that this sorting marked a shift– he just didn’t know what kind yet. He was sure he wouldn’t have to wait long to find out.
“Sirius,” he heard Remus say. He hummed in reply without picking his head up. “Sirius?”
“ What ?” Sirius snapped coldly, lifting his head to look at Remus. The disdain Sirius was feeling must have been venomous, because Remus’ eyes widened slightly and he looked off to the side nervously.
“Nevermind,” he shook his head. “Sorry. Nothing.” Sirius closed his eyes, urging himself to breathe, because there was still such a strong reaction in him toward fight. Everything made him on edge. As much as it hurt to spend so much time at Grimmauld Place, it hurt even more to come back and remember how different he was here, how much he changed, how much he was made worse just by being home. Sirius sighed, trying his best to make his face neutral. He felt guilty for snapping at him.
“What?” Sirius repeated, this time far more gently. Remus chewed on the side of his cheek. It seemed that habit hadn’t changed over the summer.
“The new professor,” he said quietly, nodding toward the front of the hall.
Sirius looked over to find that the empty seat that had been between Slughorn and Kettleburn was now occupied by a professor he didn’t recognize, who he assumed was their new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher. He looked young, Sirius thought. Younger than Professor Staghart, but that wasn’t difficult. He was rather ordinary, actually– his hair was dark and messy, his short beard a bit scruffy, eyes dark behind glasses. He was saying something to Slughorn, an easy smile on his face, and Slughorn laughed and then stifled it immediately. Sirius narrowed his eyes.
“What was his name again? Iron something?” he asked, turning back to Remus.
“Ironwood,” Remus supplied. “Jonas Ironwood. I think.” Remus liked to add I think to things sometimes to make it sound, as though he didn’t know exactly what he was talking about at all times.
“Huh,” Sirius said, looking back at the professors at their fancy table. “Think he’s any good?” Remus shrugged in his periphery. “I guess he must be if Dumbledore hired him.”
“He hired Staghart, too,” James added, leaning forward to get a better look as well.
“She was okay?” Remus supplied without much certainty.
“Yeah, centuries ago,” Sirius scoffed. “I bet she was a great witch when she wasn’t holding her wand backwards.”
“I wonder if he’ll stick around,” James said, leaning back again to peer at Ironwood. Sirius raised an eyebrow at him. “Dad says Hogwarts has a reputation of sorts with Defense professors,” James explained. “They don’t last long.”
“Well, that’s ominous,” Peter said and crossed his arms over his stomach. Sirius just hummed.
The sorting left them with thirty-two new Gryffindor first years – apparently Remus had been keeping track, because of course he had. Their own class size, he had learned then as well, was twenty-nine in Gryffindor and a hundred and seventeen in total, and nine hundred and ninety eight students in all seven years, and Sirius was certain that Remus could have listed a dozen more statistics on the school if Sirius had let him. And as much as he would have loved that, he had a more particular aim as the welcome feast came to a close.
The first years began filing out of the hall, and as they did, Sirius lingered just outside the doorway waiting to catch Regulus’ arm as he walked past. His brother made a startled sound as he pulled him aside, and as soon as he realized who was grabbing him, his face morphed into a scowl.
“ What ,” Regulus snapped at him.
“Don’t what me,” Sirius scolded. “What are you all moody for? You got what you wanted.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Slytherin,” Sirius said simply. “Bet you're proud of yourself, then.” Regulus crossed his arms, rolling his eyes heavily.
“If you’re gonna have a go at me then get it over with. I need to take the tour,” he replied, and Sirius scoffed.
“None of that’s useful, anyway,” he muttered. “You’ll have to let me know what mother has to say about all this.”
“I’m sure she’ll tell you what she thinks of you all on her own,” Regulus said. “She always has.” Sirius narrowed his eyes.
“Oh, you’d know, always lurking around to listen in.”
“I don’t lurk,” Regulus snapped, and Sirius laughed. “God, I knew you were going to be like this,” Regulus muttered, shaking his head. He held himself tensely, making himself small, and yet somehow at the same time his posture was straight and his head high. He was taller than Sirius– just by a fraction, but Sirius hated it. “It’s not my fault you got sorted into Gryffindor, so don’t blame me for being in Slytherin.” Sirius bristled. “Leave me alone. I’m not getting dragged into your nonsense.”
Sirius ground his teeth and glanced over his shoulder at James, Peter, and Remus, who were waiting for him to join them, and decided that what came next was better said discreetly. He slipped into French.
“It’s not gonna get easier, you know,” Sirius warned, and he saw a few first years turn their heads at hearing any language other than English. But this was the real reason he’d caught Regulus before he could disappear into the crowd of faces, and he didn’t want anyone overhearing this part. “For either of us. She’ll be watching you, closer now probably–”
“I’m not an idiot,” Regulus hissed, cutting him off. “You think I don’t know that? Narcissa had her nails dug into me the whole train here because you ran your mouth off at the station.”
“Oh, poor baby–” Sirius groaned in English.
“Have you considered that maybe I didn't have a great summer either?” Regulus snapped. He always spoke faster when he spoke in French. Sirius had to think that this was because he wasn’t censoring himself, wasn’t picking his words as carefully, which unfortunately meant that he also said exactly what he meant as well. “You’re only worrying about yourself, you’re so bloody stubborn!” Regulus got the look on his face that he always got when they were fighting, red cheeked and wide eyed like he was about to cry, but he never did.
“You don’t get to whine to me about a bad summer,” Sirius said darkly.
“Because it’s always about you, isn’t it?” Regulus snapped. “My sorting is about you, my marks are about you, my summer is about you, right?”
“You never listen,” Sirius groaned. “I’m just–”
“Quit pretending you care what mum does to me and just admit you’re afraid of her already–”
“I am not–!”
“You are! So don’t act like you’re worried about me when we both know you couldn’t care less .” Sirius ground his teeth. That’s what you really think? he wanted to say. Maybe you are an idiot. “Just leave me alone.” Regulus said this in English, like he wanted everyone around them to hear. He shoved past Sirius, joining the crowd of Slytherin first years as they made their way out of the hall and to the dungeons.
“Fine!” Sirius shouted after him, and a few of the Hufflepuff first years glanced at him nervously. He chewed his tongue, irritated and annoyed and angry.
“Guess you don’t get along, then?” a voice over his shoulder said, and Sirius jumped.
“Christ, Lupin, don’t sneak up on me like that,” Sirius said, ducking his head slightly.
“Sorry,” Remus said sheepishly.
“S’fine,” Sirius mumbled, pushing his hair out of his face. It fell awkwardly, and the choppy haircut he’d given himself suddenly made him feel like a stranger in his own skin. “We get along fine, he just doesn’t know it.” Remus gave him a puzzled look, but Sirius didn’t give him the chance to ask what he meant. “Come on. Let’s go unpack.” He patted Remus’ shoulder (which earned him a flinch– lovely, already messing that up) and started walking, feeling the taller boy stalk behind him like a shadow. Strangely, it was nice having someone at his back. Usually he hated it. “Did Peter and James already go up?”
“Yeah,” Remus nodded. “I didn’t know you knew French,” he mused as they walked.
“Toujour pur,” Sirius shrugged, and if Remus had any questions about that, he didn’t voice them. “He wants me to leave him alone, so I’ll leave him alone. Not like I wasn’t already planning on it.”
“You haven’t really talked about him before,” Remus noted.
“I don’t talk about any of my family. I don’t even talk to my family when I can help it,” Sirius shrugged. “At least I’m the oldest.”
“Is that better?” Remus asked.
“It means I don’t have to go around hearing ‘oh, you’re Regulus’ brother?’ all day. Bet Reggie’s gonna get real sick of hearing people call him my younger brother,” Sirius replied, and he thought that it would be something he found humorous, but instead the idea made him feel a little sour. Sirius could escape Regulus if he wanted to. Regulus couldn’t escape Sirius. He’d always be Sirius’ younger brother. “You’re an only child, right?” Sirius asked, but he answered himself before Remus could reply. “I guess we’d know if you weren’t, actually. You talk about your family enough.”
“Oh,” Remus said quietly. “Sorry.”
“No, no–” Sirius shook his head, and he found himself getting frustrated with himself. The summer had been cold and miserable and tense, and it was all still swirling around inside him, leaking into his tone and his words and his body language. “It’s not a bad thing.” He forced the months-long scowl off of his face. “It’s sweet.”
“Oh?”
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded. “I kind of like hearing about your mum and dad, honestly,” he admitted.
It was true– Sirius wanted to meet the famous Hope and Lyall that Remus talked so much about, but each time they went home, Sirius had been swept away by his parents or ushered directly onto the train (Sirius didn’t really know why they thought he’d slip away before getting on the train back to Hogwarts, but he assumed it had more to do with an iron grip than a basis in reality).
And Sirius took a terribly guilty little bit of comfort in the fact that Remus also seemed to carry some of the tension from his summer with him back to school. It was only a comfort in that it meant he wasn’t alone in adjusting– he took no pleasure in knowing that Remus’ summer had ended badly. It was clear that he’d been shaken up by the move, and that he was unhappy with it, and there was something else underneath that, something that looked a lot like fear, but Sirius couldn’t find its source. Remus was holding something back in his explanation, but it was no one’s place or intention to pry.
Regardless, it seemed that he was the same as Sirius in some way, because both of them held onto that tension even though they were back at school, now. They couldn’t shake it off in an instant. He felt a little less alone in that.
“I asked mum to send me more letters,” Remus said, and when Sirius turned to look at him over his shoulder, he had a soft smile on his face. It made the corners of Sirius’ mouth twitch up as well. “We’ve got our own owl, now. I got quite homesick last year, honestly.”
“Yeah?”
Remus nodded. “Yeah, I mean… I hadn’t ever really been away from home before. I just felt a bit… out of place?” he added. “Mum said this year might feel a bit better.” Sirius felt something a little sour about knowing Remus hadn’t felt like he fully belonged, but something warm at the same time because he was talking about it.
“Well, if it helps,” Sirius said, “you’ve always got a place with the marauders.” Remus grinned, looking down at the floor as he walked. “I’ve had quite a bit of time to brainstorm some shenanigans, by the way.”
“Shenanigans,” Remus parroted, a smile in his voice. Remus always repeated his favorite words.
“You’re the smart one, so I need your help figuring out the logistics,” Sirius continued.
“I’m the smart one?”
Sirius laughed. “Yes. Are you kidding? You’re the only reason I’ve got good marks.”
“Not the only reason,” Remus pointed out.
“I fully intended to fail half my classes in first year,” Sirius shrugged. “Instead, I’m a nerd.” Remus tried to stifle a laugh, but instead it came out like a bit of a snort. “It’s very unfortunate.”
“If you’re a nerd, I don’t know what that makes me.”
“Brilliant,” Sirius supplied, and when he turned, Remus’ ears were a little pink. “Merlin, you got tall,” Sirius added, shaking his head. They had arrived at the Gryffindor tower stairs. Sirius stepped up one so that he was a bit over eye level with Remus, and Remus tilted his head up just slightly to look at him. “What’s your secret?”
“My dad’s nearly six-foot-five,” Remus smirked, and Sirius rolled his eyes, groaning dramatically. “Mum’s shorter, but her dad was over six feet as well.”
“Not fair,” Sirius sighed. He started up the stairs. “I want to be tall. Even Reggie is taller than me,” he said bitterly. “Only barely, but it’s given him quite a god complex, I think.”
“You can ride on my shoulders,” Remus suggested.
“See, you’re joking, but I’d take you up on that in a heartbeat,” Sirius smirked. “Promise you won’t drop me, though.”
“I make no guarantees,” Remus tutted.
“We’ll practice,” Sirius nodded sagely. “It’ll be a party trick. You’ve gotta have party tricks.”
“Or I can just avoid parties,” Remus proposed.
“Fair point. Thought you might say that.”
Remus breathed a laugh. “Am I that predictable?”
“Not predictable,” Sirius waved a hand as they got to the portrait at the top of the stairs. “Consistent. It’s a good thing. What’s the password again?”
“Pluma lux,” Remus said, and the portrait swung open.
“See? Consistent. You always remember the password.” Remus smiled, and they crawled through into the common room. It felt quite a bit like coming home.
“That’s because I listen when they tell us,” Remus pointed out.
“I haven’t got a reputation as a good listener,” Sirius smirked.
“You listen to me,” Remus noted. Sirius turned his head away a little to hide his smile.
“Yes, well…” Sirius mumbled. “You’re awfully interesting.”
Notes:
hey, uh... if anyone is fluent in french and wants to help me out translating some stuff in the future... lmk. i dont wanna be one of those google translate guys :') I'm gonna do italics while its sirius' pov cus it makes sense since he understands what i'm saying, but for certain parts of remus' pov i'm considering doing the actual french! we shall see...
reggie is HEREEEEEE yall!!!! ugh. im so excited. all my boys have arrived. let's get cracking.
more plot is gonna get introduced this year now that we've got all the exposition out of the way hehe so get excited for that!!! i know i am.
lets hurgle over the chapter together, shall we?
where to begin. sirius feeling guilty that he's still stuck in fight mode??? i hurt my own self. he doesn't even realize he's still stuck in it until he starts snapping at his friends ugh. for sure won't have any consequences in the future, right? haha?
look, the 'sirius and regulus speak french' headcannon is too good not to write. sue me.
also... ironwood,,,,,, keep an eye out :)
sirius enjoying hearing about remus' happy healthy home life :'))))) definitely not jealous :))))))) definitely not yearning for a loving family :)))))))) haha :)))))))
also just. banter. remus and sirius. together. love. hhgjfjjsdj they're just. them <3
anyway let me know what you thought of the chapter!!!! love hearing from yall!!!!!! if you want something to read in the meantime... i've got a wolfstar coffee shop au posted and two jegulus fics :0 see you on sunday!!!!
Chapter 12: Moony
Summary:
“Moony?” Sirius asked incredulously. “Who’s Moony?”
Remus felt his cheeks turn pink and he snatched the letter from his friend’s hands far too quickly.
The letter had been dropped on the table while he was serving himself dinner, and he hadn’t realized right away. It was just him and Sirius at the time– James and Peter were in History of Magic where Professor Binns was likely lecturing overtime without realizing it. Remus held onto the letter tightly like he was afraid Sirius would take it back from him, but Sirius just dipped his head slightly, raising his eyebrows. He had a tendency to ask questions he knew the answer to simply for the joy of hearing the answer from someone else. Remus tried to calm the storm in his mind. There was no way to avoid the answer.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was a rather popular rumor that there was a curse at Hogwarts: the Defense Against the Dark Arts teachers never lasted more than a year. Remus wanted to point out that there was a pretty significant difference between never and rarely, but no one seemed to care much for semantics. He had learned of this rumor because the Gryffindor sixth years had organized a betting pool on why Professor Ironwood wouldn’t return the following year.
Some thought he would be fired– there was a scandal in the past of a DADA professor stealing from the school, and one of a professor who apparently failed everyone except Ravenclaws. Some thought he’d be chased off by the chaotic bunch of seventh years that were apparently discussing making it their graduation goal to scare him away before the end of the year. In the past, professors left for better jobs, or transferred to another school, or disappeared off of the face of the earth. Some were relieved of their posts for having "unseemly pasts" which no one ever wanted to elaborate on.
One was apparently petty enough to leave because he had a smaller office than everyone else.
Remus couldn’t really understand why someone would want to leave this place, if he was being honest. Maybe being a teacher was harder, but it seemed to him that Hogwarts was its own little bubble of stability in a strange world. Remus had never given much thought to what he would like to do when he finished school– if he let himself think about it for too long sometimes he’d convince himself he’d be dead before then, and that was a dangerous path to let his mind wander down.
But he could see himself teaching, he thought, if he let himself ignore all of the ways it could never be.
Professor Ironwood was not a bad teacher. He was a little awkward in the way he held himself, and he stumbled over his words, but if those were damning traits then Remus would have been dragged to hell long ago. It was endearing– that’s what the girls said. Sometimes he got a little carried away, going off on tangents followed by tangents inspired by those tangents, and sooner or later he’d be talking about the applications of the fumos duo spell in wizard duels or the actual effectiveness of earmuffs against Banshees, but he clearly had passion for his subject.
And often, by the time class was over, he forgot to assign homework, which was most students’ favorite aspect of his practice.
Remus’ favorite aspect, however, was the practicality of it all. First year, Defense Against the Dark Arts was a class that was generally unengaging. Much of it was spent practicing wand motions without incanting spells, reading from textbooks, and writing papers that seemed like they were never read. On rare occasions, Professor Staghart would demonstrate spells and students would be able to practice them on their own if they were inclined, which the marauders certainly were (any spell could be useful for a prank, according to Sirius and James, even if it took more work to learn).
But Professor Ironwood was different; he taught in experiments and demonstrations, bringing in miniature models of the creatures they studied that moved and wailed and scratched their hands and having them practice spells on dummies that were charmed to absorb the damage. Remus was sure that the class would get harder once Ironwood started remembering to give them actual assignments, but for now, his friends were enjoying it as much as he was.
The beginning of the year seemed to pass in an instant– they received a flurry of review assignments and readings and analysis responses, potions had kicked off with a three week long lab, and History of Magic suddenly began looking like it was taught in another language. Blissfully, Remus was allowed to drop his flying lessons and instead began going for runs in the mornings before anyone was awake, reveling in the peace and quiet of the grounds when they were not crowded with students and professors and ghosts (though the ghosts never really slept). Sirius in particular seemed to take some issue with this– what if you get sick while you’re out? What if nobody knows?
Remus, for better or for worse, had become rather good at lying.
He easily told his friends that he could tell if he was going to have an episode (true), and that he would be fine (true), and that he would be careful (debatable), and that his condition wasn’t dangerous (lie), just inconvenient (true). This seemed to satiate Sirius, though only barely. Still, it was better than the truth. Anything was better than the truth.
Over the summer, his transformations had only gotten worse, just as Madam Pomfrey had predicted they would. He remembered more, only the emotions– frustration, anger, rage, pain. He’d wake up freezing and stiff and shivering and the chill wouldn’t leave him for hours or days. He gave himself new scars. One on his back, several across his chest, one that raked from the back of his elbow up over his shoulder and collarbone and nearly to his neck, and yet even when he woke and smelled blood his mind wandered to the same place as always, wondering what exactly those scars looked like in gold.
Remus had received new scars as well.
He felt them when they appeared, warm and tingling and he bent backwards and twisted strangely to see them in the mirror. While he was at school, he took his potion to hide all of the marks scattered on his body, but while he was home he didn’t need to– which also meant that he could look for the new marks when he felt them appear.
They were long and thin. Like the rest, they faded slowly. Lyall had once mentioned offhandedly that they may have been healed using magic, but scars made by magic would always leave a mark. Even though they faded over time, they were always there, and they reminded Remus of shimmering threads, only noticeable in the right light. They could never be fully erased.
Remus had learned, then, that an injury inflicted by a werewolf was also considered magic. They didn’t fade much. They were too wide, too deep. He felt guilty about that, he realized.
Lyall had never said anything when he noticed the marks. Hope, on rare occasions, would smile sadly at him, or would run her fingers across them as she helped him dress his wounds after a moon, and once she told him how she thought it was very odd that wizards had such a clear marker for their fate.
But whatever further thoughts Lyall or Hope Lupin held toward their own son’s fate in love, they never voiced them, and every time Remus considered bringing it up, he felt a lump in his throat and a tension in his chest so heavy it made his hands shake.
There was the guilt, of course; it came arm and arm with the knowing. This fate was impossible. It could never be. Rather, Remus had resigned himself to the reality that it would never be– or perhaps decided that he would never let it be. There was too much all tied up in this. It was far easier to push it into some dark corner of his mind.
He placed that guilt right alongside the shame he felt every time he saw the blotchy golden mark over his bite scar. These were things best not thought about, best not spoken of.
So he kept these things to himself. He didn’t put them to words. They were abstract, and they would remain abstract, because he didn’t know what it would look like if he opened that door.
Besides, there weren’t really many ways he could ask his mother if she thought he’d ever be loved without her bursting into tears, anyway.
Hope and Lyall Lupin had tried so hard to make sure their son knew he was loved that Remus never doubted it for a moment, and he didn’t think he knew a way to ask the question in a way that made it clear he knew that, and that he knew he could be loved, and that he knew there was love in the world set aside for him.
It was enough– there was no shortage of things Hope and Lyall would do for him, and no shortage of things he would do for them. They had stayed, after all– after all of it. Lyall and Hope had stayed with him, and Hope had stayed with Lyall, and none of them blamed each other, despite how much Lyall blamed himself and believed Remus blamed him as well.
Remus didn’t blame him. It would have been easy, he knew. It would have been simple to hate, but far more agonizing. There were times when Remus’ anger would rear its head, where he would feel the weight of all of this press down on him, the fear and the uncertainty and the pain, but it was not his father that he rallied against in those moments. It was himself.
If he were a better son, he would find a way to make sure Lyall knew that.
Hope Lupin was the more spectacular oddity of the three of them; her love had passed through each barrier like it was water, and the barriers were innumerable– among them: magic, werewolves, and Remus, to name a few, the former two having since combined to form the latter. And yet she never turned from him, and never hid, and never ran. She held him when he cried and smiled when he laughed and she told him she loved him when he became something else so that when he was himself again, it was the first thing he remembered.
While he was away, she wrote him letters, just like she promised.
They were signed by both of them, but while Remus had no doubt his father missed him just as much, they were unmistakably hers .
My Moony, they started. Always the same.
“ Moony? ” Sirius asked incredulously. “Who’s Moony?”
Remus felt his cheeks turn pink and he snatched the letter from his friend’s hands far too quickly.
The letter had been dropped on the table while he was serving himself dinner, and he hadn’t realized right away. It was just him and Sirius at the time– James and Peter were in History of Magic where Professor Binns was likely lecturing overtime without realizing it. Remus held onto the letter tightly like he was afraid Sirius would take it back from him, but Sirius just dipped his head slightly, raising his eyebrows. He had a tendency to ask questions he knew the answer to simply for the joy of hearing the answer from someone else. Remus tried to calm the storm in his mind. There was no way to avoid the answer.
“ I’m Moony,” he groaned, doing his best to sound casual about it and sliding his thumb under the letter to open it. “It’s just something my mum calls me.” In his head, he tried to come up with a plausible reason for the nickname that wasn’t I’m a werewolf .
“That’s adorable ,” Sirius laughed, and Remus rolled his eyes. “What does Mrs. Lupin have to say to her Moony ?” Sirius asked, leaning forward. Remus hit him on the forehead with the letter, the paper making a soft sound on his skin.
“Nothing to do with you,” Remus said, unfolding the letter. Sirius tried to read it over his shoulder and Remus stuck his arm out, holding him back with a hand against his chest. He saw something about Christmas coming up, his mother’s displeasure at the lack of gardens, how she had invested in windowsill planter boxes but didn’t want to put anything in them until the chill left the air, but he was quickly interrupted.
“What are you bothering Remus about?” James had appeared across from them, sitting and swinging his legs over the bench. Binns must have finally let them go, though Peter wasn’t there yet.
“ Moony’s got a letter from his mum,” Sirius grinned, swatting Remus’ hand from his face and sitting back down. The name made him homesick.
“Moony? Who’s Moony?” James asked, and Remus buried his face behind the letter. Think, he told himself, think, think, think.
“Mama’s boy, here,” Sirius teased and poked Remus with his elbow. “Why ‘Moony,’ eh? What’s it mean?”
“It’s just a nickname,” Remus insisted. He tried to read the letter, but the words swam. Oh, why did you have to address it like that?
But he knew why she did it, every time.
She knew the name made him homesick, but it made him warm, and it made him feel like he’d brought a piece of himself here– a real piece. A genuine piece. And when they said it now, it was him . Even if they didn’t know what it meant. Even if they didn’t know his mother had called him Moony after he’d sobbed to her that he was a monster, that he was cursed, and that she had made him smile with how sweet it sounded coming from her, how sweet it made him sound, and even if they didn’t know how she loved him through every night he was someone else, and even if they didn’t know , if they didn’t really know.
“But what does it mean?” Sirius asked again. Remus said the first thing that came to him, and to his surprise, it was a pretty good response.
“I was born on the full moon,” Remus lied. Well, he wasn’t sure if it was a lie– though he felt that his mother would have shared that irony with him if it were true– and he doubted anyone had the time or energy to fact check him.
“Aw,” James cooed. “That’s sweet.”
“ Moony, ” Sirius repeated like he was swooning.
“I don’t see what the big deal is,” Remus said, going back to try and actually read the letter. His parents wrote to him fairly often, and particularly after a full moon they made sure he had a letter waiting for him. It helped the pang of loneliness he always felt when he came back to himself, knowing that he could hold something in his hands to remind him of them.
Remus thought that maybe he should squash this before it started– that he should tell them no, absolutely not, you cannot call me that. They would probably listen. They would probably let him set whatever boundaries he wanted. No, he could say, and they wouldn’t.
But the name made him homesick.
“It’s not a big deal ,” Sirius said defensively. “Better than Looney.”
“Who’s calling me Looney?” Remus asked skeptically, lifting his head from the letter. Sirius averted his gaze and Remus rolled his eyes internally. He was always the last to know when he was being insulted. At least this was better than the mudblood and half-breed comments that were slung around in the hallways every so often. “Nevermind,” he said, shaking his head. “I don’t want to know.”
“Don’t want to know what?” Peter asked, appearing next to Remus. He looked over Remus’ shoulder at the letter before Remus could hide it. “Who’s Moony? ”
“I’m trying to read ,” Remus groaned. He’d been over the first line three times now trying to focus on the words his mother had written.
“ He’s Moony,” Sirius said, pointing a finger at Remus.
“Why?” Peter asked, sitting down. Remus felt like he was going to scream.
“ Because,” he snapped.
“No need to get so worked up, Moony,” James chirped, and Remus stared at him so hard that he had to look away first, trying to hide his smile.
“I think it’s sweet,” Peter said.
“That’s what I said!” James grinned. “It has a ring to it.”
“ Our Moony ,” Sirius sighed dreamily, placing his elbow on the table and leaning his face against his hand. Remus felt something warm bloom under his skin, but he buried his face further into the letter. “Aw, look, he’s smiling,” Sirius pointed out.
Remus was. He couldn’t help it. He tried to wipe it off of his face, but it only made him smile wider. The name made him homesick, but hearing it here made him feel something he couldn’t quite name.
“Shut up,” he laughed, shaking his head. “Let me read.”
"So what's the letter about?" Sirius asked, and Remus looked up skeptically, about to wave him off, but he remembered what Sirius had said at the beginning of the year– Sirius liked when Remus talked about his family. He had a suspicion on the reason for this, even though it was rather sad; that Sirius wanted to hear about Remus' family because he didn't have stories like that for his own. What little they'd heard about his parents sounded truly awful, and even though Regulus was here at Hogwarts now, they received no tales of the Black brothers. In fact, Sirius seemed to take Regulus' demand to heart from the start of the year. He left him alone. He avoided him severely and with great dedication.
So Remus relented, because he was finding he could never really deny a request from Sirius. He sighed, looking back down at the letter.
"She's upset that there's no garden at the new house," he said, skimming over the text. "All our houses have had gardens before. She made sure of it. But she's putting planter boxes in the windows." Sirius nodded along, putting his elbow on the table and resting his chin in his hand. "She'll probably plant rosemary," Remus mused. Hope hadn't written that in the letter, but he could take a good guess. "Mint, too."
"Does she cook?" James asked. "Mum grows tej patta to use in the kitchen, smells amazing."
"Dad cooks, actually," Remus replied, finding himself smiling. He'd always found that very sweet; Hope grew the herbs and Lyall used them to make dinner.
"What else?" Sirius urged him on, and Remus held back a laugh at how enthralled he was.
"Let's see. Uh..." he skipped over the part where she asked about the moon. "Oh. She says to tell you happy birthday," Remus directed at Sirius. Sirius' eyes went a little wide.
"She what?" He gawked. "How's she know my birthday?"
"I told her," Remus laughed. "How else?"
"Oh. Right. How come you told her my birthday?"
"I dunno," Remus shrugged awkwardly, because how was he supposed to say he told his mum literally everything about his friends? It felt a little embarrassing. "I must have mentioned it sometime." Sirius furrowed his brow, but it was more of a confused look than anything else.
"Well, tell her thanks for me," he mumbled. "Funny she remembered and my parents didn't," he added bitterly. Remus blinked at him, and over Sirius's shoulder, he saw Peter and James' faces twist into something half sad and half angry. "Sorry. Downer. Go on," Sirius waved a hand like it was the easiest thing to wave off.
"Er... she says–" Remus cut himself off. The next bit was vague, but Remus knew exactly what it was about. No more news, it read. But I promise we'll tell you if we hear anything. He swallowed.
"Is everything okay?" James asked, leaning forward. Remus realized he'd probably gone a few shades paler. He shook himself a little.
"Yeah," he mumbled. "It, um..." he blew out a breath, because why was it that any news at all about Greyback sent him into such a spiral? This should be good news, right? No news was good news. He tried to convince himself of it. He realized his friends were all looking at him expectantly.
On the train, he'd decided he was a bit sick of telling so many lies, so he resolved to tell as much of the truth as he could. It helped the guilt only slightly.
"There's no more news about, um... the person my dad's paranoid about," he said vaguely.
"Is that good?" Sirius asked. Remus bit the inside of his cheek.
"I guess. Kind of. I dunno," he frowned. "Its... I don't like not knowing, you know?" He received nods in reply. It was an anxiety he knew at least James shared, as was evident in his panic on the train. And he had a feeling Sirius knew it as well, just from the way he got going home. Remus often found he just wanted to know how things worked, what to expect. It was why he loved school so much, as much as Sirius called him a nerd for it. When things made sense, it put the storm in his head at ease.
"Better than bad news?" Peter supplied. Remus knew it was supposed to be lighthearted, because Peter always tried to be as supportive as he could, but the thought of what exactly bad news would be sent Remus' mind to a very, very dark corner. His mouth was dry.
"Yeah," he managed, forcing himself to look back down at the letter. My Moony, he read. He focused on that, on the warmth it held, chasing away that chill of fear. My Moony, my Moony, my Moony. "She says its weird living near wizards," he made himself continue. And then he laughed, a bit involuntarily, because of what Hope had written next. "She says it's cheating to use magic to get a nice lawn, and she refuses to let dad use the same herbology charm because she wants to prove a point."
James barked a laugh. "Must be weird to be a muggle in a wizarding community," he shook his head.
"She kind of loves it," Remus smiled, thinking about the wild determination Hope had to solve her problems without Lyall's 'shortcuts,' as she called them. "Plus, wizards are clueless about muggle things, so she gets to answer the most ridiculous questions."
"Well, they've all got ridiculous answers!" James protested, and Remus remembered how shocked he was to learn about the postal system. "I'm gonna take muggle studies next year," James declared, "I want to know if you're just pulling my leg on some of these things."
"I'll take it with you," Sirius smirked, shaking his head. "I'm wildly curious. And it'll piss off my parents."
Remus laughed. He folded the letter and tucked it back into the envelope. When he did, he noticed there was a stamp in the top right corner. It had a little cardinal on it. He peeled it off carefully and stuck it on his finger, holding it out to James.
"Here," he said. "Give this to your dad's friend who likes muggle things. This is how you pay to send a letter."
"With stickers?" James asked incredulously.
"With stamps. The stamps cost money," Remus explained. "The money goes to the post office. The post office mails the letter."
"That makes no sense. Why would you pay to mail a letter?"
"Think of it like feeding your owl. You take care of it so it can deliver letters," Remus said. James made a face.
"Ridiculous," he shook his head. "Just use owls."
"Muggles used to use carrier pigeons to send notes, sometimes, way back when."
"See, now I know you're lying," James narrowed his eyes. Remus laughed. He looked around, searching for someone to back him up, and he spotted an ever recognizable head of red hair.
"Lily!" Remus called, and down the table, Lily turned away from her conversation and raised her eyebrows at Remus, and then she scowled at James for good measure. "Carrier pigeons," Remus said. She narrowed her eyes.
"What about them?" she asked.
"They were a real thing, right? James doesn't believe me."
"Well… yeah. In, like, the middle ages," she shrugged. "What, suddenly Potter knows more about muggles than we do?" she challenged, and Remus laughed.
"Well, carrier pigeons are pretty weird," he replied.
"No weirder than owls," she scoffed.
"True," Remus shrugged. "Thanks," he added, turning back to James. "See?" He said, but James had turned bright red and placed his head down on the table, muttering something incoherent.
Notes:
And thus, moony is born!! :0
As I said in the previous chapter or two, pacing is gonna pick up some! I'm skipping over a bit of time so we get to the important bits :) this year is a fun one tho, I've got so many moments im looking forward to
Also just. Ugh. Remus and his parents are so <333 and Sirius wanting to hear about them because he doesn't have that with his own family??? Devastating. Yes I know I'm the one who wrote it, shush.
James being forever astonished by muggle things is so fun for me.
And now we've got one of our many nicknames, moony!! I just think its sweet if Remus' mum is the one who gives him the nickname, plus it means that I can use that nickname for him before they know he's a werewolf so double trouble. We love it.
Also, many of you requested to see more of the girls, and I've got great news, cus they're gonna come into play more this year too tee hee :)
Anyway!!!! Give me your thoughts!!! Love hearing your comments i put them in my mouth and chew them up like candy <3
Also also, hang out with me on tik tok, I post some snips from future chapters ;) @third_crow
Ok see you sunday!!!
Chapter 13: Impossible
Summary:
"What– how did you–" James narrowed his eyes, looking closer now at the marks on Sirius' skin. He began to reach out and Sirius tensed, but his fingers stopped an inch before the skin on his side. James paused, furrowing his brow. "They're not yours," he said finally. Sirius shook his head.
"No," he replied. It was practically a dare. Say something. Say anything. James just stared at him for another long moment, inspecting the long, jagged marks scattered over his skin in gold. His eyes traced their way back up his chest and onto his shoulders, and he craned his neck slightly to peer around to Sirius’ back.
"You said you didn't have any marks," James murmured, his eyebrows pinching even further.
"I never said that," Sirius muttered.
"You never said this," James breathed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius would be the first to admit that making the Quidditch team had done nothing to quell his truly enormous ego.
It didn’t help that he beat out not one, but two fourth years for the spot as a beater, and it certainly didn’t help that James was practically singing his praise from the peak of Gryffindor tower. The youngest beater Gryffindor has ever seen– nay, that Hogwarts has ever seen! Sirius hadn’t the heart to tell him he was quite easily proven wrong. He was having too much fun.
Sirius rather enjoyed being insufferable as well. He’d made a reputation of it, actually. Now, not only was he insufferable, he was insufferable and armed. A beater’s bat wasn’t as powerful as a wand, but it certainly had more weight to it.
He believed menace was the exact word Remus had used.
He was fairly sure Remus knew him well enough to know he’d take it as a compliment, and he was fairly sure he knew Remus well enough to know he meant it as a compliment as well. For a week he’d carried the bat around to wave it ominously at Slytherin first years until McGonagall finally threatened him with detention to get him to keep it with his uniform.
When James had gone on and on about Quidditch the year before, Sirius couldn’t see what the fuss was about until he watched that first game. And now when he was in the air he understood what James had felt– there was something so exhilarating about it all, being so high, moving so fast, feeling the adrenaline and the danger of it all. He could see why Peter and Remus both hated it as well. They were both too logical– somehow, that clashed with the spirit of the game.
There was also something particularly satisfying about hearing nice one, Black! shouted across the skies as they flew. Sirius never expected that he’d enjoy the sound of his last name, but knowing that this was what he was known for was rewarding all on its own. Narcissa and Regulus Black could form whatever reputations they saw fit for the family name, but this would be the piece he carved out for himself, he decided, for now.
In that way, and only that way, he thought he may be even more obsessive over this than James.
James, of course, had him beat in every other possible aspect.
His determination to be the best was in no way diminished by the fact that he’d made the team; in fact, it was the opposite. He pushed further, woke up earlier, trained harder. And because Sirius was his friend, he was dragged along as well, much in the same way he’d been dragged along to study in first year. It seemed unavoidable that his friends would make him a better person. Sirius thought he’d have to find some way to return the favor.
Someday, maybe. But today, he was dragged along once again at the crack of dawn to quidditch practice, and worse, voluntary quidditch practice, which meant that half of the team wasn’t even there and they spent the early hours of the day running drills and going over plays and generally getting sweaty and tired before the day had even really got going. Despite the February chill, Sirius felt hot and sticky by the time they finished, and the showers of the locker rooms were like a carrot on a stick driving him forward.
It may have been the exhaustion that made him careless, or the simple safety he felt in this place, or sheer stupidity – perhaps (likely) some combination of the three – but he stepped from the steam with nothing more than a towel wrapped around his waist and nearly ran headfirst into James.
“Christ, mate, sorry–” James started, but then he trailed off, his eyes traveling down a little to Sirius’ chest, and then he was staring at him with his mouth half open.
Sirius might have been flattered if his heart hadn’t jumped so far into his throat.
Because he’d really thought James had already left the showers, already made his way back to the lockers, already started getting dressed. He expected to step out and throw his shirt on before he was even fully dried off, just like always.
James had seen the scar his mother had left him the Christmas before over his heart, but that wasn’t what he was looking at now–because what he’d never seen before was the gold . James’ eyes tracked down across his chest, lingering on each long mark until finally they settled on the scar from the bite, dense in its shine and larger than any of the others, and Sirius’ stomach dropped. He grabbed his shirt from the bench outside the showers, holding it over the bite mark, but it was a shoddy attempt at concealing it, now.
“Do you knock?” Sirius blurted out, which made James frown.
“There’s no door– what–” James stammered, and then he shook himself a little, pushing Sirius' hand away from where he was covering himself. “Bloody hell, Sirius, what–"
Without really thinking, Sirius clapped a hand over James' mouth, pulling him to the side away from the other lockers. Most of the other boys had left already, but Sirius wasn’t certain they were all gone. Despite the muzzle of Sirius’ palm, James still stared down at Sirius’ chest.
"Shut up,” he said. He felt a headache building behind his eyes, the exact same feeling he got when he was stressed about a test, but this was worse. This was so much worse. “Don't– ugh, damn it," Sirius groaned.
How could he explain this? There was no plausible reason, none that would satiate James’ curiosity nor his confusion, and Sirius' heart pounded so hard he thought maybe the other boy could see it through his skin. James nudged the hand away from his mouth and leaned forward slightly, inspecting closer, his voice hushed.
"What– how did you–" James narrowed his eyes, looking closer now at the marks on Sirius' skin. He began to reach out and Sirius tensed, but his fingers stopped an inch before the skin on his side. James paused, furrowing his brow. "They're not yours," he said finally. Sirius shook his head.
"No," he replied. It was practically a dare. Say something. Say anything . James just stared at him for another long moment, inspecting the long, jagged marks scattered over his skin in gold. His eyes traced their way back up his chest and onto his shoulders, and he craned his neck slightly to peer around to Sirius’ back.
"You said you didn't have any marks," James murmured, his eyebrows pinching even further.
"I never said that," Sirius muttered.
"You never said this," James breathed. "Bloody hell," he said again. “How does that–”
“Not here,” Sirius interrupted him.
“Sirius, what kind of thing leaves a mark like–”
“ Not. Here. ” Sirius stared at him, his eyes dark. James closed his mouth, nodding slightly, but he still looked a bit pale. “Fuck,” Sirius said simply, and pulled his shirt roughly over his head. Where could they go? Where were Remus and Peter? In class by now, he thought. Potions? Transfiguration? He’d memorized their schedules, but now he couldn’t remember, everything swimming around in his head. Was there anywhere safe?
Christ, he’d only made it a year and a half before slipping up. Maybe he really was as incompetent as his mother claimed.
James evidently understood that this was something. That it was important. He kept his mouth shut while Sirius shoved his stuff into his locker with no regard for organization, slamming it before anything managed to tumble back out. He kept his mouth shut while Sirius led James silently out of the lockers, kept his mouth shut over the grounds, up the stairs, up to the tower and then up to their rooms, and kept it shut until they were around the corner and into the bathroom where Sirius was certain they were alone.
Only then did Sirius take a long breath in and close his eyes.
The whole walk he turned the situation over and over in his mind, weighing it like it was something physical, like it was something he carried– and he wondered if it was something else James could carry, too, to carry alongside him. He wondered if he’d say this thing, this secret, and James would look at him like his mother looked at him.
But no, he thought– he didn’t think James was capable of a look like that.
This would be the test, though, wouldn’t it?
This would tell whether or not Walburga had gotten it right; if this was some indication of his character, of the company he kept, of his fall from grace. He hated himself for it, but he wanted to know. He wanted someone to know. He wanted James to know. He wanted to know if she was right. He wanted to know she was wrong.
So when he spoke, it was the truth.
“Werewolf,” he said very simply and very bluntly and very tensely. He opened his eyes to find James staring at him blankly.
“What?” was all James managed.
“You wanted to know what kind of thing leaves a mark like these,” Sirius said slowly. His mouth was dry. “A werewolf.” James blinked at him, and after a long silence, he narrowed his eyes.
“You’re… you’re not joking,” he breathed. Sirius shook his head. “Wh… how? How do you know?”
“The mark from the bite showed up when I was five,” Sirius explained, leaning back against the sinks. He felt weightless. He felt like maybe this was a dream, and so he dug his fingernail into his thumb. It stung. “Ever since then, every month, right on the moon, I get more of them. More marks. Only on the moon.”
“That’s impossible,” James said quietly.
“I’m telling you –”
“No, no, sorry… not impossible. Just… I’ve never heard of anything like that before. A– a werewolf? Your soulmate's a bloody werewolf?" He said the word like someone might say unicorn or dragon, something like wonder in his voice, like he couldn’t believe what he was saying. But it wasn’t fear , Sirius noted. He wasn’t afraid. He wasn’t turning from him, not yet. “Can… can you show me again?” James asked. He said it softly, like it was a dangerous thing to request. Sirius glanced to the door again, but their dorm was silent except for their breathing.
Sirius swallowed hard, pursed his lips, and pulled his shirt off over his head before he could second guess himself. From the corner of his eye, he could see himself in the mirror. Morning sunlight filtered in through the frosted windows and made his skin glint slightly where it was gold.
“Jesus christ,” James said, and this time he did touch Sirius’ skin like he was drawn in magnetically. His fingers were cold and icy and they prodded at the marks gently as if James didn’t quite believe what he was seeing was real. Even though his skin held onto the chill from outside, the marks felt as warm as always. James poked Sirius’ shoulder, nudging him to turn his back so he could see the marks there as well. Sirius hadn’t memorized these as well as the ones he could see, but he knew they were just as harsh. “Jesus christ, Sirius,” James repeated.
“Stop saying that,” Sirius said.
“Sorry,” James mumbled. “What… I mean, what does this even mean ?”
“What do you mean, what does it mean? ” Sirius said, turning back to face him.
“How do you even… how would you… jesus christ,” James shook his head like he had no idea how to finish the sentence. “Sorry.”
“Nothing to be done about it,” Sirius shrugged, pulling his shirt back over his head.
“But… okay, wait. Wait,” James said, stepping back from him slightly. “That… you said you were five? When the bite showed up?” Sirius nodded. “So then…” there were gears turning in James’ head, but Sirius couldn’t quite tell what they were leading to. James frowned heavily. “Someone… turned… a child,” he breathed finally. Sirius didn’t expect him to say that. “ Five years old, ” James echoed, and then sucked in a breath. “Unless the age gap is, like,” he whistled, waving his hand upwards through the air, “then that’s… bloody hell. That’s awful.”
Sirius had considered the same thing on many occasions. After the full moons when he felt the new marks appear, warm and glittering, he pictured himself going through the same – transforming, his bones reshaping, his body becoming something else, something monstrous– and every time he did, it made him sick. He couldn’t even imagine it. It was impossible.
“Yeah,” Sirius breathed, because it was all he could manage. James opened his mouth and started to say something, but paused, considering his words.
“Does anyone else know?” He asked slowly.
“My parents,” Sirius said. “Narcissa, I think. Maybe. Regulus.”
“No one else?”
“Just you,” Sirius said quietly. “James, you can’t–”
“I won’t tell anyone,” James said with certainty. “I promise.”
There was something so childish about that– I promise. Sirius felt very small, just then.
“Okay,” he said. “Okay.” What do you think of me, now? he wanted to ask. What’s changed? He studied James’ face, but he held himself with the same bold determination as always, an almost fierce truth in his eyes. “And… god, I really don’t think I want the answer to this,” James muttered as if to himself. Sirius raised his eyebrows. “The… the burn. That’s a burn, isn’t it? Over the bite.”
The question was unsaid, but Sirius knew what he wanted to know.
“My mum,” he said simply, and James looked like he was about to throw up. Alongside the nausea, there was an anger Sirius didn’t think he’d seen since James had seen the scar over his heart. This was almost worse. Sharper.
“Why?” he demanded.
“She didn’t want anyone to see,” Sirius said quietly, the sheer force of James’ rage making him feel small even though he knew it wasn’t directed at him.
“I– she–” James spluttered for a moment, but then he wiped a hand over his face and then waved his hands vaguely in front of him in a very comically confused motion. “I don’t even know what to say about that, mate, that’s– you were five.”
“Yeah, well,” Sirius crossed his arms. “She’s never been particularly level-headed. She’s…” he sighed. “She’s pretty convinced this is some sort of– of– damning indication of my character,” he used her words. James pushed his fingers through his hair, leaning back against the wall behind him.
“Well that’s a load of shit,” he muttered. Sirius blinked at him. “Just because your soulmate’s a beast doesn’t make you one.”
Hah, Sirius thought, feeling very weightless all of a sudden, because James was the best example Sirius had found so far of a good person. And if a good person thought that Sirius was a good person, or at least not a bad person, then… well, maybe it meant something. Even if they were just kids.
Maybe because they were just kids. His throat felt sharp.
“It’s a bit of a bad draw, though, isn’t it?” James mused quietly, biting his lip. “I mean, you’d… I don’t really know much about werewolves. I don’t think we learn about them until next year, but… I mean they’re not just out and about, are they?”
“Not as far as I know,” Sirius shrugged, or tried to shrug, but he thought it might have come across as more of a twitch or a shudder, because that was the other piece of this. The feeling of loss. “I’ll never find them,” he said, poorly masking the misery of the statement from his voice. “We could never…”
“It’ll be okay,” James said. If Sirius were someone else, he might have cried just then. Instead, because he was himself, he was silent. “It’ll be okay,” James repeated, nodding assuredly. “Not everyone meets their match, and they’re all perfectly happy. You can be perfectly happy, Sirius.”
Well, that did something inside of him. He wasn’t quite sure what it was, really, but he was fairly certain no one had said that to him before. In fact, he was entirely certain. And Sirius didn’t really think he’d ever thought it for himself, either.
He let out a breath slowly, holding his arms over his stomach like it would quell the nervous tension he had felt there ever since James first saw, but that feeling was leaving him now. I was right, he wanted to say. He wanted to scream it into his mother’s face. I was right, and you were wrong, and I told you so. I told you so.
James was good, and James thought Sirius was good, and Sirius attributed none of that goodness to his upbringing, to his family. This was his, he decided. He’d carved this out for himself.
“And honestly, maybe this opens up a world of possibilities for you,” James pointed out, interrupting the swell that was building in Sirius’ chest. Sirius blinked at him.
“How do you mean?”
“Well, you’ve got… you know… options,” James said.
“Options…” Sirius echoed.
“You know, ” James waved his hands. Sirius blinked at him. “Well, you don’t need to worry about it, I guess? Lots of people hold out, you know? They want to wait… but you don’t really have to do that. You could… explore .”
“Explore,” Sirius repeated after him, but he raised his eyebrows, hiding a smirk.
“ Stop, ” James groaned, shoving his shoulder. “You know what I mean. Merlin, can we get out of this bathroom? This is weird, now,” he threw his hands in the air, flustered, and Sirius laughed.
“You’re the one saying you want to explore, ” Sirius pointed out.
“Ugh, you’re terrible, honestly,” James said, making his way out the door. “I was just trying to help –” James stopped as he exited the bathroom, and from behind him, Sirius could see Peter walking into the room from the staircase.
“Help… what? What were you–” Peter said, raising his eyebrows. Sirius snickered, pushing past James.
“James was just telling me I should explore my options,” he said, reveling in the way Peter and James both turned pink. Peter turned miserably to James.
“Do I want to know?” he asked.
“He’s being a prat,” James muttered, shaking his head. “Nothing new.”
“ Hey, ” Sirius said, but he didn’t argue any further, nor did he deny it. “Where’s Remus?” he asked, noticing that Peter was alone. Peter made a face.
“Hospital wing,” he said simply.
“Is he alright?” Sirius asked, frowning, and Peter made a second, worse face.
“I think it’s a bad one,” he explained. “He was all… you know…” Sirius knew– on bad days, Remus looked like a dead man walking. He would get hot and clammy or he’d stumble over his words or forget he was speaking halfway through a sentence, and he’d snap at them if they pointed any of this out, particularly harshly if they implied he was anything other than fine. Once, a month or two ago, the nausea had hit him so hard he had to kneel on the ground with his head against the floor for a few moments waiting for it to pass. And he didn’t like being touched on those days, so Sirius had just crouched next to him and hugged his own knees and waited for Remus to catch his breath.
He’d looked a little pale that morning, Sirius thought. Remus had been walking to the shower just as Sirius was heading out for practice. He had considered saying something, but when Remus got like that, pointing it out only made him angry. It was rare to see Remus angry. Sirius had a strong stomach, but when he saw that glint in Remus’ eyes, it made him feel like he’d swallowed a rock. So he’d said nothing.
“Maybe we should go see him?” Sirius suggested. He already knew the answer but felt like he had to ask it anyway.
“He told me to leave,” Peter shook his head. “He was a bit rude about it, honestly. Not that I blame him,” he added. “And Madam Pomfrey gave me a look, and well… she scares me, so–”
“She scares you?” Sirius asked incredulously.
“She’s intimidating!” Peter said defensively. “It’s the uniform, I think, or I don’t know…” he shook his head, throwing his bag down on his bed and laying back, splaying his arms out to either side. “We have to re-do our potion, too. Remus got all confused and mixed up the ingredients, and then he sort of stormed out, and Slughorn went after him… Ugh. I hope he’s alright.”
“He’ll be fine,” James said reassuringly. He would, Sirius knew, but they all still worried. The room was a little colder when one of them was gone, harder to fall asleep, like something was missing.
Maybe it was that coldness, or maybe it was the conversation he’d had with James, but when the new gold mark appeared that night, Sirius felt it a little stronger than usual. He hadn’t even realized it was the full moon, but when that warm tingling woke him up, tickling across his back, he knew without even having to check what it was. He wrapped the blankets around him a little tighter and rolled over, burying his head into his pillow and willing himself to sleep, and in the dark, his face pressed against fabric, he allowed himself a victorious little smile, because this time he didn’t feel quite as sour when it appeared.
Notes:
BUCKLE UP BABES CUS WE'RE GETTING INTO PLOT PLOT NOW. exposition is OUT. plot is the new exposition. character arcs. events. THINGS. hold onto your hats. might as well take ur socks off now cus they're gonna get blown off. am i overselling? yes. am i excited? also yes.
LISTEN. listen. sirius? god. i love him so much. JAMES????? idk what it is about this fic but its made me love james potter so much more than i ever thought i could. christ. he's just. what a friend.
u know what time it is. its time for me to gush. strap in.
someone told me in a comment a while ago that it was so funny to see me do this because it was like im reading the fic along with you and tbh sometimes it feels like i am cus i've got so much prewritten that i forget what happens in these earlier chapter. ANYWAY.
sirius being HAPPY to hear his last name for once???? because its in this specific context of quidditch and not ANYTHING to do with his family? man. don't worry cus THAT comes back later.
idek how to boil down the shit that comes next cus just. sirius wanting SO BAD to prove his mother wrong but also being SO AFRAID that james would see him differently, because he thinks of james as Good and he wants to be Good too :') sirius just coming right out and saying it because he just wants to know whether or not this changes anything. james being so sweet and kind and self aware that it DOESNT change anything.
and not only that, but pointing out that if sirius got the mark so young, it means his soulmate was also TURNED so young???? god they dont even know its remus yet but i still feel awful.
and james being so fuckin pissed at walburga. me too bitch. god.
james encouraging sirius to,,,, explore his options,,,,, ;) cackling. idk man. they're just fuckin kids being dicks, its great.
and then worrying about remus :') not only that, but sirius getting a new mark that night???? im teasing myself with this slowburn i swear to god. but him getting a new mark and being HAPPY ABOUT IT?????? A VICTORIOUS LITTLE SMILE???? who tf do i think i am.
anyway. look. listen. plot is happening now. Big plot. Big Things. this year particularly, like, so much relationship building happens and i'm so excited for it, and so much more of the soulmate element comes into play. ugh. you're gonna love it, i swear. not that i think i have to convince you all, cus i think ur enjoying yourselves.... hopefully lmao.
OKAY. so that's that. let me know what you think. i will take your comments and put them into my little lunchbox and eat them while i am at work. (i'm running out of creative ways to say i fuckin love comments.) and hey if you wanna see some of my ridiculous process, follow me on tik tok @third_crow im a menace there as well
SEE YOU SUNDAY.
ETA: OUUUUUGH i've had a thought. just for fun. ima start givin yall a teaser of next week's chapter here in the end notes,,,,,,, so here you go.
~
He had been under the impression that Mulciber and Avery’s hatred of the marauders was rooted in the rivalry between Snape and James– but Snape was nowhere to be seen, and Remus was on his own. He wasn’t a threat by most anyone’s standards. There was no real reason for Mulciber to stand against him right now, but he was.Mulciber held his wand under Remus’ chin, and he felt his heart leap into his throat.
~
Chapter 14: Distraction
Summary:
Remus was tall for his age, but he was lanky and thin and awkwardly built. Mulciber was dense as a brick in more ways than one, and so Remus found himself splayed on the ground, catching himself on his elbows. He felt the crack of the stone travel up to his shoulders.
“Watch it, Looney,” Mulciber snickered, and Remus resisted the immense urge to roll his eyes.
“Original,” Remus muttered. “Think of that yourself?”
“I can think of worse, if you’d like, mudblood,” Mulciber hissed, stepping towards him. There was a disgust in his eyes Remus wasn’t expecting.
He had been under the impression that Mulciber and Avery’s hatred of the marauders was rooted in the rivalry between Snape and James– but Snape was nowhere to be seen, and Remus was on his own. He wasn’t a threat by most anyone’s standards. There was no real reason for Mulciber to stand against him right now, but he was.
“We don’t take kindly to rats down here,” Mulciber said coldly. Remus narrowed his eyes, starting to pick himself up off the ground.
“Plenty of snakes, though, eh?”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Bat spleens?”
“No, rat spleens,”
“I thought it was rat tails?”
“Rat tails were used in the hair-raising potion, Mr. Lupin–”
“Right, right, so– sorry– so,” Remus waved his hands in front of him like he was sorting his thoughts into the proper piles. “Dried nettles.”
“Yes.”
“Pufferfish eyes.”
“Yes.”
“Rat spleens.”
“ Bat spleens,” Slughorn corrected.
“But I thought you just said –”
“ Rat spleens for shrinking potions,” Slughorn said. “ Bat spleens for swelling potions.”
“They really ought to make this a little clearer,” Remus sighed, shaking his head. “Those are two very different things.”
“They certainly are,” Slughorn agreed.
“And rat tails aren’t in either?”
“Afraid not.”
“Shame,” Remus sighed, and Slughorn chuckled.
“Honestly, my boy, I don’t think I’ve ever known you to make a mistake ,” Slughorn said jokingly, and Remus shrugged.
“Must’ve misheard you, that’s all,” he shook his head, scratching out the error in his notes.
“No, you’ve– that’s the wrong– you scratched out the wrong one, Remus,” Slughorn muttered, and he reached over and took the parchment out of Remus’ hands. “ Bat spleens,” he said, and re-wrote the note for Remus. As he did, Remus looked over his shoulder where James was creeping his way out of the potions classroom, notably alone.
Remus raised his eyebrows at him, and James made a sort of circular motion with his hands and mouthing for Remus to keep going. James glanced back into the classroom urgently, waving his hands about something either Sirius or Peter was doing just out of sight. Remus rolled his eyes, looking back to Slughorn.
Remus was surprisingly good at stalling, he’d found. It was not even remotely suspicious for Slughorn to find him wandering about in the dungeons, as Remus was a notorious wanderer, nor was it a strange claim for him to make to have been looking for the professor about a potions problem, as Remus was similarly a notorious nerd, as Sirius had put it. All it took was simply procuring a piece of parchment he’d kept in his pocket (he’d started keeping track of the hidden passages he’d been finding on his wanderings), scribbling a few (incorrect) notes about their most recent lesson, and pretending like he’d been puzzling over the solution for hours.
Slughorn took pity on him, of course, being far more thoroughly invested in his students’ understanding of the subject than nearly any other teacher aside from perhaps McGonagall. And Ironwood, now. And he’d been looking out for Remus quite a bit more ever since the little meltdown Remus had displayed when he messed up his potion just before the moon. He didn’t quite remember it, but it must have been startling to make Slughorn soft toward him.
“And how’s the shrinking potion made, then?” Remus asked in faux curiosity despite knowing the answer already.
“You won’t learn that until next year,” Slughorn said, waving the quill in the air for a moment before continuing to write.
“Not the same ingredients, then?”
“Oh, no, not at all,” Slughorn said, not looking up.
Behind him, James was ushering Sirius and Peter out of the classroom, each with a bouquet of valerian sprigs, aconite, and dittany. Peter nearly tripped over the doorframe and Sirius caught him by the back of his collar, a motion that made it look like he was picking up a kitten by the scruff.
“You won’t learn the shrinking potion until third year,” Slughorn went on, “but… well, you know, if you’d like to talk a bit more about more advanced potions, I’ve got a club of sorts you might look out for.”
“Oh?” Remus raised his eyebrows. Slughorn passed the parchment back to Remus with the correction.
“You’re a bit young for it, now, I dare say,” he said. “But if you keep on track doing as well in potions as you are now, you just might earn yourself a spot!”
“I’ll certainly keep an eye out, sir,” Remus smiled. He knew all about the Slug Club, a strange sort of social gathering where Slughorn’s hand-picked favorites gathered at fancy dinner parties all dressed up and formal, and it frankly sounded like a nightmare to Remus. He already avoided the common room when there were more than three people in it, at most, and more often than not those three were the other marauders.
The three who, at that moment, were sneaking their way back behind the painting of Elizabeth Burke that hid a shortcut back to the entrance to the dungeons. Sirius had propped it open with his balled up tie just so that he wouldn’t have to repeat the password again– Slytherins are supreme.
As they slid back into the passage, Sirius gave Remus an animated thumbs up, a ridiculous grin painted on his face, and they closed the hinged painting behind them. Remus sighed.
“Alright,” Slughorn said. “Repeat it back to me now. No peeking.”
“Dried nettles, pufferfish eyes…” Remus echoed, pausing for dramatic effect like he was thinking so hard about what came next. “Bat spleens.”
“Wonderful!” Slughorn cheered. “I knew you’d get there.” Remus felt the need to defend himself, to explain that he’d known all along, but that would defeat the purpose of his bluff. He’d have to suffer the loss. “Happens to the best of us,” he added. “The other day, I nearly used peppercorn instead of peppermint in a calming draught!”
“Perish the thought,” Remus said, and Slughorn laughed.
“Indeed! And then I went and mucked it up anyhow using too much peppermint oil,” he went on, waving his hands. “Waste of a crocodile heart. Goes to show you shouldn’t rush these things, you know.”
Remus was curious, then, and it got the better of him before he could stop himself.
“What were you brewing a calming draught for, professor?” he asked. He had a feeling he knew, but part of him still wanted to push it. “Has something happened?”
“Oh, er… it’s not for me, dear boy,” Slughorn said. “For a friend of a friend, let’s say. Quite a rough lot in life. I said I’d try to help, you see.”
Well, Remus thought. That solves that. McGonagall had mentioned early in first year that Dumbledore had Slughorn working on some potions to help his “friend” suffering from lycanthropy. It seemed Slughorn didn’t suspect Remus in the slightest, which made him feel a bit bold.
“Help?” Remus asked, but Slughorn seemed a bit too lost in thought to clarify on what he meant.
“Though if I’m being honest, I wasn’t quite sure how well it was going to work,” he mused. “It’s for quite a particular ailment. We ended up deciding against it for– well, I can’t really say. But it was possible the effects could have… oh, listen to me go on and on, you probably want to be off–” he cut himself off.
“No, no,” Remus shook his head. “I find it very fascinating.” He did, in a way. Madam Pomfrey had asked Remus to try a myriad of potions, most of which had no effect whatsoever aside from a sour taste or a tingling in his hands. One had made Remus hiccup for several hours. Another made him see red– literally, like there was a film over his eyes.
“Do you really?” Slughorn said, looking quite pleased to hear it.
“I’m interested in potions,” Remus said. “James’ father is a potion maker. I never thought much about it as a career until recently.”
Remus realized he was getting uncomfortably good at lying. It helped that no one ever thought he’d say anything but the truth. James had told him he had an honest face, and Remus had no idea what that meant. Sirius said that it was because he always looked like a lost puppy, and that only made slightly more sense.
“Ah, yes, Fleamont! Quite a rascal, he raised, though,” Slughorn grinned. “Never taught him, but he consulted me years ago about his hair potion, and look at him now!” Remus got the impression that Slughorn was trying to take credit for Fleamont Potter’s success in some way.
“But the calming draught?” Remus asked.
“Oh, yes, well… you see, if you add too much peppermint oil, it can cause a burning sensation in the mouth, and uncontrollable sobbing in truly incorrect doses,” Slughorn explained. “And it's particularly poisonous to dogs, interestingly enough.”
“Dogs,” Remus repeated. Subtlety was not the professor’s strong suit. Slughorn hummed.
“But, see, if I could use another mint instead , perhaps alongside a shrivelfig flower– that’s also an ingredient in shrinking potions, you know! Or I could use the sopophorous bean for its effect on memory– have we used those yet?” Slughorn asked, but didn’t pause long enough to let Remus answer. “They look quite a bit like mistletoe berries, actually– oh!” Slughorn got a look in his eye like he’d just figured out something miraculous.
“Sir?” Remus asked.
“I hate to cut this conversation short, Mr. Lupin, but I’m afraid I’ve just had a thought!” God forbid, Remus thought to himself, but he smiled politely at the professor.
“No mind,” Remus said.
“I’ll see you in potions, then, my boy– make sure you get back to the tower safely,” Slughorn said, already turning to walk back into his classroom, lost in whatever idea he’d been overcome with.
Remus watched the door for a moment, chewing on the inside of his cheek. He wondered what mistletoe would do to him. When Pomfrey had first started giving him the potions, he had hope that maybe they’d help. There’s no cure, he had said on his first day. Yet, she reminded him. He wanted to hold onto that, the yet. But nothing had changed. Yet, he reminded himself. It felt like someone else’s word, like he’d stolen it.
He could hear tinkling vials and Slughorn muttering in the classroom, and he took it as his cue to leave. He glanced toward the painting, but it was in such direct view of Slughorn’s classroom he didn’t really want to risk the professor seeing him make his exit. He elected to take the long way back through the winding corridors.
Remus really couldn’t understand why the Slytherin common room was in the dungeons of all places. It seemed a little too on the nose, if he was being honest. Awfully depressing with the lack of windows and cold lighting and all that. The paintings seemed to glower at him as he walked, even though Remus liked to believe he was on fairly good terms with the portraits around the castle. He spent enough time exploring to be well acquainted, and some of them even gave him little hints as to the locations of secret passages and hidden doorways. Even so, Remus kept his gaze trained on the ground, occupying himself by trying to step directly on the tile cracks so they landed right under the arch of his foot. It was a rather satisfying game, and when he missed one, he backtracked and did it again so it matched up just right.
He was, evidently, a bit too focused on this task, because at some point near the entrance to the dungeons he ran headlong into Mulciber. Bizarrely, Remus realized he didn’t know the boy’s full name, but that was irrelevant at that moment because Mulciber proceeded to throw all his weight into Remus’ shoulder.
Remus was tall for his age, but he was lanky and thin and awkwardly built. Mulciber was dense as a brick in more ways than one, and so Remus found himself splayed on the ground, catching himself on his elbows. He felt the crack of the stone travel up to his shoulders.
“Watch it, Looney ,” Mulciber snickered, and Remus resisted the immense urge to roll his eyes.
“Original,” Remus muttered. “Think of that yourself?”
“I can think of worse, if you’d like, mudblood, ” Mulciber hissed, stepping towards him. There was a disgust in his eyes Remus wasn’t expecting.
He had been under the impression that Mulciber and Avery’s hatred of the marauders was rooted in the rivalry between Snape and James– but Snape was nowhere to be seen, and Remus was on his own. He wasn’t a threat by most anyone’s standards. There was no real reason for Mulciber to stand against him right now, but he was.
“We don’t take kindly to rats down here,” Mulciber said coldly. Remus narrowed his eyes, starting to pick himself up off the ground.
“Plenty of snakes, though, eh?” he replied, sort of unintentionally, if he was being honest. Maybe he was spending a little too much time around Sirius. It seemed the attitude might be wearing off on him. Muliber’s eyes went a little wild.
He saw Mulciber reach for his wand. Remus began to reach for his own, but he was still clumsily rising to his feet, and Mulciber cast brachiabindo before he even remembered which pocket his wand was in. Remus felt his arms pull tight against his body, legs locking together, like there was a rope snaking its way around his body. He stumbled to his knees, struggling against it. The spell burned in a way he didn’t think it was supposed to, something dense and heavy about it that made it hot and made his mouth taste like ash.
Mulciber held his wand under Remus’ chin, and he felt his heart leap into his throat.
“ Langlock, ” he spat, and Remus felt his tongue glue itself to the roof of his mouth.
He felt something cold in his heart, then, despite himself, unable to move and unable to speak. He felt his heart start to hammer in his chest, claustrophobic in his own body. Mulciber crouched down so he was on the same level as Remus, staring at him venomously.
“Nothing to say now? Snape taught me that one,” Mulciber smiled at him, his teeth crooked and sharp. “You must be used to this, right Lupin? Being useless?” The wand under his chin angled, digging into the soft underside of Remus’ jaw, and he winced. “Where’s your little gang? What do you call yourselves? The marauders? ” Mulciber sneered.
Remus struggled against the restraining of the spell again, but to no avail. He wondered where they were, now– the marauders. He wondered how long he’d have to be missing before them to wonder, for them to come looking. And he honestly felt a little embarrassed, frankly. This wasn’t exactly how he’d like to be rescued. He wouldn’t like to have to be rescued at all, actually. Frustration started to seep into his bones.
“I’m surprised they’ve kept you around,” Mulciber shrugged. “Dirty blood and all. Must be pity, huh? Poor looney Lupin , stringing you along for the sympathy points,” he tutted. “A stray mutt.”
It was cowardly, Remus decided. To pick a fight like this. To pick a fight where your target couldn’t move, couldn’t even speak. It wasn’t even a fight, really. He let his anger show in his eyes, and he hoped it burned into Mulciber. Mulciber’s eyes burned back into him. For someone so young, his face held a disdain Remus didn’t think he had ever seen before. Or maybe he hadn’t ever noticed before. When these things were muttered in the hallways or hissed in passing, Remus never bothered to search for the source. This wasn’t the same as Snape’s disdain for James, which had always felt sort of meaningless and childish. This cut deeper.
“You shouldn’t be here, mudblood,” Mulciber said, his voice icy and quiet. Remus had a feeling he didn’t just mean the dungeon.
Something about the situation made Remus’ mouth taste like acid, rising in his chest alongside a panic he didn’t want to acknowledge, making his face feel hot– the wand bruising his chin, the restraints around his body, the way his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth, Mulciber leering at him just centimeters from his face– he couldn’t reach his wand, and the spells still burned, and all of this combined made him a little desperate. A little desperate, and a little angry.
So he leaned back, just slightly, and then rammed his forehead against Mulciber’s nose.
Mulciber reeled backwards, falling back and clutching his face. Remus smelled blood and saw him raise his wand, a new fury in his eyes.
“Oh, you filthy fucking–”
“ Mulciber!” A voice roared down the hall.
There was a flash of magic and Mulciber’s wand flicked out of his hand and unceremoniously clattered to the floor across the hall. Remus turned to find the unexpected; Alan Cornus, a Slytherin prefect, with his wand drawn on Mulciber. He waved it sharply and instantly Mulciber paled, straightened out like a board, and fell against the ground. Blood trickled from his nose, which was a little crooked on his face now.
Alan strode down the hall, his cloak billowing behind him, the glint of his pin standing out against the dark fabric. He had black hair and strikingly dark eyes and he glared down at Mulciber when he got to them, standing over him menacingly. After a moment, he sucked his teeth and turned to Remus, his wand drawn, and Remus braced himself.
“ Emancipare, ” Alan said tiredly, and suddenly the tension around Remus’ body released. The burning feeling disappeared, too, and he hadn’t realized how much it made his skin crawl until it was gone.
Remus pitched forward, catching himself on his hands against the stone tiles. He scrambled to his feet, pulling his wand from his pocket as he did, and he kept it pointed at Mulciber’s frozen form.
“Easy,” Alan said. He sounded exasperated, exhausted by the entire situation despite just having got there. “You already did a number on him. Impressive, that,” he nodded down at Mulciber. There was already a bruise blooming under his eyes. “How’s your head?” Remus blinked at him, his tongue still locked in his mouth. “Good? Bad? You do know how to talk, don’t you?” Remus tried not to let that make him even more angry and gestured vaguely to his mouth. “Oh,” Alan sighed. “ Finite.”
Remus felt his jaw pop as the tension released. He rubbed the underside of his chin, narrowing his eyes at Mulciber before looking up at Alan.
“Thanks,” he said quietly.
“Pleasure,” Alan replied. “You alright?”
“I’m fine,” Remus said quickly without doing much of an inventory to see if that was true. “Better than him,” he added. Mulciber was tracking them with his eyes.
“He deserved it,” Alan shrugged. “Nice move with the nose, by the way. These kids always forget that magic isn’t the only way to fight back.” Remus swallowed.
He wasn’t sure how to talk to Alan. Seventh years felt like aliens to him, off limits– even some of the sixth and fifth years, too. Some of them gave off the same dense magic feeling as the professors, and it made his hair stand on end. He felt it in the hallways when they passed like a static shock. Alan made the air feel sharp.
“What’s he on your case about, anyway?” Alan asked. “Thought Snape was the one you lot had an issue with.” Remus shrugged, and Alan stared at him intently. It made him feel antsy as the moment drew on longer.
“I dunno,” he said tensely. Alan shook his head.
“I can take a guess, I suppose. Something about blood?” Remus didn’t reply. “Yeah. Right. Idiot,” he muttered down at Mulciber. Alan looked back to Remus, and Remus looked away. “I make you nervous,” he added, a statement rather than a question. Remus opened his mouth, but nothing really came out. “That’s fine. I won’t take it personally,” he waved a hand in the air.
Alan studied him, looking him over like it was the first time he’d ever really seen him, which it very well might have been. He sighed, then, and looked down at Mulciber like his presence was a personal affront to his evening.
“You should be going,” Alan said simply. His voice was surprisingly neutral compared to Mulciber’s earlier malice. “I’ll make sure this one doesn’t bother you again,” he added. “Well… while I’m here. There’s consequences for using dark magic against other students.”
Is that what that was? Remus wanted to ask. Is that why it hurt like that?
“Okay,” he said instead. Alan nodded at him curtly, and Remus backed away from the two of them slowly, half wondering if once he turned his back, Alan would throw some new hex his way.
He didn’t.
So Remus made his way out of the dungeons, through the halls, back toward Gryffindor tower. As soon as he was out of the dark, he felt a little lighter, a little warmer. He didn’t know what to make of that– of all of it. Up until then, he hadn’t considered Mulciber much of a threat. He was a guard dog to Snape, just like Avery. But he had a hatred in him that was unexpected. Alan said he would keep Mulciber away from him, but Remus didn’t know if he believed it.
Until then, the extent of ill-will Remus felt at Hogwarts from any given source was at most an unoriginal insult. Looney or mudblood didn’t really mean much to him. It was all words. This felt… he didn’t really know how it felt. Confusing, perhaps, then. Puzzling. He didn’t really understand it.
When he finally got back to the base of the tower, he nearly ran into James, Sirius, and Peter coming down the stairs.
“Moony!” Sirius said, and Remus felt his cheeks warm at the nickname. “Merlin, Remus, we were just coming to look for you!”
“We thought maybe Slughorn might have caught on,” James said. “Thought you’d be right behind us, but then you didn’t show up for a while, and Peter got all nervy–”
“ Me?” Peter gawked. “ Sirius was the one losing his head! Going on about how you’d lose your no-detention streak…”
“We started talking about other potions,” Remus explained simply. “And–” he opened his mouth to go on, but something made his stomach twist. He didn't want to admit it, he realized. Didn’t want to admit he’d been cornered, that he’d been taken off guard, that he hadn’t drawn his wand quick enough. That he had to be saved by a Slytherin prefect of all people. “Slughorn likes to talk a lot,” he finished instead. It wasn’t a lie. Not quite. It just wasn’t the whole truth. Did that count?
Sirius rolled his eyes dramatically.
“Of course you got distracted talking about school,” he smirked. “Look, we’ve got everything for the Babbling Beverage, but we need you to do the incantation.”
“Me?” Remus raised his eyebrows.
“You’re better at those things,” Sirius explained.
“ Curses?”
“No, no, just– wait, it’s a curse? I thought it was a charm?” Sirius frowned. “See, this is why we need you,” he shook his head. “Come on, then!”
He grabbed Remus by the wrist and began pulling him up the stairs. Where their skin touched, Remus felt a tingle, but it wasn’t painful like the dark magic had been. It was warm, a little sharp like standing too close to a fire, and it surprised him enough that Remus let himself be dragged forward. A few steps up, Sirius seemed to realize what he’d done, and he dropped Remus’ hand.
“Sorry,” he said sheepishly. Remus blinked at him, feeling the cold absence of that touch, and then shook his head.
“Let’s go,” he smiled, and Sirius grinned back at him.
“This is gonna be great,” Sirius laughed, taking the stairs two at a time. “I can’t wait to see Snape’s face.”
Notes:
god remus is finally getting SASSY thank GOD this boy needs to get an attitude to match his wit. oh, he's so fun. this chapter was a fun one, eh? ugh.
it's a real good thing so many of you seem to like these end notes cus im not stopping. strap in. this chapter made me giggle while i was writing it.
first of all, remus being the distraction??? and being SO good at it? ugh. he's so smooth i love him. starting to get some CONFIDENCE in him, UGH what a king. and rather bold of him to go questioning slughorn about the potions lmao but he's a curious little guy what can i say. and he's trying his best to help :') even though he doesn't know it's remus he's helping. love it.
also, remus trying to land his foot on the cracks. he's me fr.
“Plenty of snakes, though, eh?” – WHO DOES HE THINK HE IS. Who do i think I am??? he's so QUICK i love him. but remus buddy it's not your fault mulciber is a little shit, it wasn't a fair fight :( yes i know i wrote it shut up.
Alan Cornus? icon. he's not mentioned much but man i gotta say there's some side characters coming up in this story that yall are gonna love. just you wait.
remus being too embarassed to tell the marauders what happened?????? buddy it's okay. sirius would probably burn the world for you.
also man. just. sirius forgetting remus doesn't like to be touched and apologizing?? and remus being like 'oh that didn't actually feel that terrible compared to dark magic' UGH idk man. something about the dynamic between touch averse characters and touchy characters is so interesting to me. there's so much navigation going on there. so much potential.
alright gushing is over. FOR NOW. :)
i love them so much. anyway. ANYWAY. if you want to see snips and stuff, follow me on tik tok @third_crow we have a blast. i've been called out recently for naming all my fics after hozier songs, and i'd like to point out that ONE OF THEM is named after a KATY PERRY song, and i think that's an admirable little break from the norm.
i will leave you with this, a little snip from the next chapter, because i know that yall are gonna go fuckin feral over it next sunday...
***
“I know who my soulmate is,” he hissed through his teeth, and Sirius shot upright so fast they almost knocked heads. He stared at him, but James’ face was painfully serious, and painfully anxious as well.
“What.”
“I said–”
Sirius clapped a hand over James’ mouth, stopping him short.
“I heard you,” Sirius said. He blinked slowly, letting the idea turn over in his head a few times, and then jumped to his feet. “Well, what are we sitting here for?” he demanded. James rolled his eyes as Sirius grabbed the sleeve of his cloak, hurrying both of them onward toward Gryffindor tower.
Chapter 15: Lines
Summary:
“I know who my soulmate is,” he hissed through his teeth, and Sirius shot upright so fast they almost knocked heads. He stared at him, but James’ face was painfully serious, and painfully anxious as well.
“What.”
“I said–”
Sirius clapped a hand over James’ mouth, stopping him short.
“I heard you,” Sirius said. He blinked slowly, letting the idea turn over in his head a few times, and then jumped to his feet. “Well, what are we sitting here for?” he demanded. James rolled his eyes as Sirius grabbed the sleeve of his cloak, hurrying both of them onward toward Gryffindor tower.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Emergency!”
James’ voice startled Sirius so badly that he threw his drink into the air. It splashed down half on the table and half on the people around him, which earned him several dirty glares from the others sitting at that unfortunate bench.
“James, honestly–” Sirius started, exasperated, but James grabbed him by the back of the cloak and dragged him back over the bench.
“Emergency! Let’s go– tower– now!”
“I’m– I was eating! James!” Sirius spluttered. James continued to pull him until he stumbled to his feet, and then whirled behind him and began pushing him by his shoulders out of the Great Hall. “I wasn’t done–”
“Too bad,” James snapped, still marching him forward.
“Well, now, that’s a bit rude, don’t you think?” Sirius asked, intentionally leaning backwards and digging his heels in to make it harder for James.
“Where’s Remus? Peter?”
“I dunno,” Sirius shrugged, “Astronomy? History of Magic? Library?” James groaned exceptionally loudly.
“Oh, you’re useless–”
“Aw, ouch.”
“Sirius, use your legs! ”
“Oh dear,” Sirius said, bringing the back of his wrist to his forehead. “I’m afraid I’ve forgotten how,” he sighed and dramatically crumpled to the ground.
“Sirius– Sirius, I swear on Godric goddamn Gryffindor if you don’t stand up and walk –”
“What’s the fuss, anyway?” Sirius said, laying on the stone floor. A group of third year girls walked past them, casting them strange looks, and Sirius winked at them. One of them rolled her eyes.
“The fuss ,” James said, picking up one of Sirius’ ankles, “is private,” he began slowly dragging Sirius down the hall, “which is why, ” he yanked again, “we need to go!”
“You look tense, Jamie,” Sirius tutted, observing the way James’ face was pinched with something like anxiety or fear or half baked worry. “Why the long face?”
“Oh, you f–” James cut himself off with a groan, censoring himself for who knows what reason– it’s not like Sirius hadn’t heard him curse like a sailor on the quidditch pitch. But he did genuinely look fairly stressed, now, if Sirius looked closely.
“I don’t see what could possibly be the cause for so much drama,” Sirius crossed his arms over his chest.
“ Me? Dramatic? You– what– ugh, you’re insufferable.” James dropped Sirius’ ankle and Sirius laughed, letting his foot fall against the floor with a thud. James walked over, crouched next to Sirius’ face, and leaned forward, his lips startlingly close to Sirius’ ear.
“Look, mate, I know we talked about exploring–” Sirius began, but James cut him off.
“ I know who my soulmate is, ” he hissed through his teeth, and Sirius shot upright so fast they almost knocked heads. He stared at him, but James’ face was painfully serious, and painfully anxious as well, and his eyebrows were pinched.
“ What. ”
“I said –”
Sirius clapped a hand over James’ mouth, stopping him short.
“I heard you,” Sirius said. He blinked slowly, letting the idea turn over in his head a few times, and then jumped to his feet. “Well, what are we sitting here for?” he demanded. James rolled his eyes as Sirius grabbed the sleeve of his cloak, hurrying both of them onward toward Gryffindor tower.
“Oh, so now we’re rushing,” James muttered.
“You’re being serious? Like, actually, really serious?”
“You think I’d joke about this?”
“Well, I don’t know, sometimes you like the attention–”
“ Sirius!”
“I’m just saying!” Sirius said, putting his hands up defensively. “You’re sure?”
“One hundred percent,” James said, rather miserably.
“Why are you so nervous then?”
“It’s– complicated,” James frowned. Sirius frowned as well.
Part of him couldn’t believe this. The chances weren't zero, obviously– even though it wasn’t common, it was still a possibility that one of them would meet their soulmate at school. And honestly, if it were going to happen to anyone, of course it would happen to James. It certainly wasn’t going to happen to Sirius. Remus and Peter had a chance, Sirius thought, though they’d both have to grow out of their awkward phases some. Peter had a bit of growing up to do emotionally. And once Remus grew into his long, lanky limbs, Sirius had to think he would be a bit of a catch, all tall and… well, he had a look about him–
“Sirius, are you even listening?” James interrupted his thoughts, and Sirius raised his eyebrows. “Ugh,” James sighed. “I’m having a crisis, here, mate.”
“Crisis? What makes finding your soulmate a crisis?” They began climbing the stairs to the tower, plodding step by step.
“I’ll tell you once we get back to the room,” James shook his head.
“Merlin, you’re dramatic,” Sirius said, and James gave him a look that very distinctly said oh you’re one to talk. “Just tell me.” James gave him a much deadlier look. “What? Is it bad? Is it someone you hate?”
“Sirius.”
“Is it someone we hate?” Sirius’ heart lurched. “Oh my god, James, if it’s Snape–”
“Sirius!” James spluttered. “What– no! Merlin, no, if it was Snape…”
“I think I’d kill you,” Sirius said, nodding.
“Me?” James demanded. “Hold on! Why me? Why not kill him?”
“Fair point. I’d kill him, and then you,” Sirius amended. “And then myself.”
“Well, you can’t go leaving Peter and Remus all alone,” James said, his face oddly sad at the thought, and Sirius laughed.
“I’ll kill them, too. It’ll be awful, just a massacre, Biblical proportions–”
“Sirius, shut up!” James pleaded, so desperate that Sirius almost laughed at how truly severe James’ expression was.
They got to the Fat Lady and crawled through the passage into the common room. Sirius hardly got through saying “evening” to the few Gryffindors scattered on the couches before James dragged him up the stairs into their room.
Remus was sitting on his bed, a book spread in front of him, sitting half cross-legged and bent over himself in a way that couldn’t possibly be comfortable, and he looked up when they came in the room.
“Remus!” James yelled, and Remus jumped, startled. He raised his eyebrows. “Sirius said you were in astronomy!”
“I did not,” Sirius said. “I said astronomy, or history, or the library, and then you called me useless if I recall correctly–”
“Oh, hush,” James said and Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Do you need the room?” Remus asked, sitting up and folding the corner of the book page he was on. “I can go–” Remus started, but James cut him off.
“No! No, this is perfect. Where’s Peter?” Remus nodded toward the bathroom. “Perfect.”
“What’s…?” Remus glanced to Sirius.
“Don’t ask,” Sirius said. “I’m sure he’ll tell you in a second.”
“Oh!” James exclaimed seeing Peter come out of the bathroom, still wiping his wet hands off on his pants. “Peter. Perfect. Okay.” He led Peter by the shoulders and sat him down on his bed, where Peter stared at all of them with immense confusion. “Remus!” Remus startled again, his eyes widening slightly, and Sirius wanted to smack James across the head just for making him jump. “Cast that spell!” Remus looked at Sirius, visibly thrown off by James’ ridiculous, anxious energy. “Cast the– the… the locking one! The– oh, Merlin, you know!”
“Oh,” Remus pulled his wand. " Colloportus,” he said easily with a slow wave of his wand. The door to their room made a mechanical sort of sound like gears despite the fact that it had no lock.
“Yes, that one! Ugh, you’re a legend, Moony,” James said, reaching to pat Remus on the shoulder but backing out of the motion almost instantly when he saw Remus lean away from him, settling for a wavering thumbs up instead.
“James, cut to the chase,” Sirius said sternly, and James composed himself, taking a deep breath.
“Okay. Listen,” he said. And then, “okay.” And then, “okay, okay–” and Sirius had had enough at that point.
“He’s found his soulmate,” he said, and Peter gasped like a child at Christmas. Remus just raised his eyebrows, his eyes widening.
“Really?” Peter asked, enthralled. “Who? James, who?”
“Now listen, you can’t be angry,” James said, turning to Sirius, and Sirius suddenly felt very singled out.
“Why would I be– what? You already told me it wasn’t Snape,” Sirius raised an eyebrow.
“You thought it was Snape?” Peter gawked. Sirius waved him off.
“Hold on,” he said, crossing his arms. “Hold on. Why would I be angry? Why would I be angry?” he repeated, emphasizing himself in the second.
“I need you to hear me out–”
“Is this why you’ve waited until Remus and Peter are here, too? You think I’ll be angry?” Sirius stepped toward James, and James shut his eyes tight, attempting to form words. “Who is it, James?”
“You can’t be angry. You really can’t, like actually, because– it’s fate! It’s fate, Sirius, so it’s not me–”
“James.” Sirius began to put it together, then. Who would Sirius be angry about his best friend being fated to? What could make him so upset that James wanted Remus and Peter to be there to back him up? Who–
“It’s fate! It’s fate, Sirius, so honestly– and you– well, listen, because– listen–”
“James, no,” Sirius breathed, feeling his stomach drop like it fell from Gryffindor tower itself. Because jesus christ, no.
“I really didn’t–”
“James!” Sirius shouted, and James shut his mouth so fast his teeth clicked. Even Peter and Remus seemed to freeze. “You’re serious?”
“Well, actually, you’re Sirius–”
Sirius lunged toward him, and James yelped and jumped behind the bed that Peter and Remus were sitting on. Neither of the boys made any move to defend James in any way, and instead shared a very confused look between them.
“I take it back, I’m killing you first,” Sirius groaned, pressing the heels of his palms into his eyes until he saw stars. “You’re dead.”
“Sirius–” James started, but Sirius kept right on.
“I’m killing you , and then Reg , and then myself , and then Remus and Peter.”
“What!” Peter squeaked. “Why us?”
“How are you going to kill us if you’ve already killed yourself?” Remus asked, always the one to pose the far more important questions.
“Oh, I’ll find a way, Moony,” Sirius muttered, and he heard Remus make a noise in his throat at the endearment that he couldn’t quite place at the moment because oh my god, really? “Fucking hell, James. Regulus? Why? Why did it have to be him?”
“Regulus?” Peter asked incredulously, the pieces finally clicking for him and Remus both as their eyes widened.
“It’s not like I planned it!” James retorted. “I’ve never even said a word to him, not once! How was I supposed to know–”
“How do you know?” Sirius demanded suddenly. There must be a mistake. There must be. There was no way…
“Yeah, I thought you only had a mark on your foot?” Peter added tentatively, as if Sirius might bite his head off as well if he wasn’t careful. Maybe he would. Sirius was really in the mood to bite someone’s head off right now.
“Okay, so, listen–”
“If you say okay or listen one more bloody time, James, I swear to fucking–” Sirius said, but James held his hands up.
“We were in potions!” James interrupted, tension making his voice tremble a bit. “We were in– we had to check on our Girding potion between classes– which is going to be on the final, by the way,” he noted, and Peter made a miserable face. “I was working with Leland Leveret, which was fine and all because he’s honestly very good at potions, as daft as he is, and Lily Evans was there working with Marlene McKinnon, right?”
“James–” Sirius warned.
“It’s relevant!” James insisted. Sirius pressed his lips into a thin line, crossing his arms over his chest again, wondering if it made him look more intimidating, because it sure seemed like it did by the way James quivered a little.
“There were first years there as well, some Slytherin boys who were getting help from Snape since they’ve got their first big final coming up and honestly, I think Snape is really trying to suck up to Slughorn–” Sirius gave James a very pointed get on with it look, and James swallowed. “While we’re working, Lily and Marlene start laughing about something, I don’t know what, so I asked.”
“Of course you did,” Sirius muttered.
“What were they laughing about?” Peter urged.
“Not important,” James shook his head, and Sirius wanted to throttle him. “Snape got all pissy that I was getting into Lily’s business and told me to butt out, and Marlene got angry at him for calling me a bloody windbag, and then Snape said he didn’t take criticisms from half-breeds, and I think Lily was about to wail on him because she turned so fast that she knocked her cauldron right off of the fire!”
“Is this part important?” Peter asked. James held up a finger, and he went quiet.
“ But, when Lily knocked the pot over, it sort of rolled a bit and got everywhere and hit Regulus–” Sirius winced at his little brother’s name– “and splashed boiling potion on his hip– that’s the important part– and then look,” James said, slipping out of his cloak and throwing it onto his bed. He untucked his shirt and pulled down the waistband of his pants just slightly.
All three of them leaned in– and there, undeniably, there was a mark, sort of blotchy and hard to make out any distinct edges and gold and glinting in the light.
“No way,” Peter breathed.
“No fucking way,” Sirius echoed.
“I felt it when it happened,” James said almost as though it should earn him sympathy. “It was, like, warm and tingly. You know,” he said, and turned to Sirius, and then sort of hurriedly turned away at the look on his face. “And then Regulus went to Madam Pomfrey to get the burn looked at, and I just sat there, like, what just happened? Leland thought I was mad just sitting there all wide-eyed.”
Sirius let the story settle in the air for a moment, making sure it was real. Making sure everyone else heard it as well. And by the looks on their faces, they had, and it was real, and it was true, and here was the proof, right there on James’ hip, because what were the chances? It was impossible, and yet.
“ Regulus,” Sirius repeated. “Regulus. Regulus?” He was a broken record.
“Sirius–”
“How could– my best friend and my fucking brother– James–” Sirius felt like his head was about to explode. “He isn’t– we weren’t– I haven’t even spoken to him in months and now you–” He felt a bit dizzy, honestly, like the room was spinning around him, and he pinched the side of his finger with his thumb just to make sure he wasn’t dreaming, because Merlin this was practically nightmare fuel.
“I know!” James groaned. “I know, okay, and I won’t–”
“Christ, and what now? You start courting him like some bloody romantic? Are you gonna bring him fucking flowers James? Oh, god, he’ll kill you if he finds out– he’ll kill both of us– have you even said a word to him? Ever?”
“No!” James cried out almost defensively. “No, and I don’t–”
“This is– this is–! Fuck, James, you can’t–” Sirius stammered, and he realized right then that the terrible, acidic, writhing feeling in his chest wasn’t just frustration or anger or bitterness, but it was jealousy, and that snake reared its head so abruptly that he was almost breathless against it. Because this was James. This was his. His friend, his life, his thing to protect and hold dear and shelter from the rest of his fucked up life, from the rest of his family, and now Regulus would take that from him without even knowing– he could feel his heartbeat thudding in his ears.
“I’m not going to tell him!” James blurted out suddenly, and Sirius’ mind grinded to a halt. It was like James had single handedly plucked every thought from his head and scattered them in the Black Lake.
“What?” he managed.
“I’m not going to tell him,” James repeated with certainty. “I’m not even going to talk to him, Sirius, I don’t– I have no reason to talk to him,” he said, far more confidently than anything else he’d said so far.
“But he’s… he’s your–”
“It doesn’t matter, okay?” James insisted, and Sirius’ thoughts had yet to return to his head, because he couldn’t do anything but let his mouth hang open slightly. “Look, I– I knew this was going to be hard. But I had to tell you, okay? I couldn’t– I don’t want to keep secrets from you, but more than that, I just– I need you to know that it doesn’t matter.”
“Why?” Remus asked, and his voice startled Sirius a bit. It was the first thing he’d really said since he realized it was Regulus they were talking about, and he looked confused, like he was trying hard to puzzle together this whole conversation, to put it into place in his head. He looked lost.
Sirius remembered their first night at Hogwarts when they’d talked about soulmates, how James had mentioned the mark on his foot, how Peter had talked about the two little scars on his knee. Sirius had asked if Remus had any marks, and he’d said no. He wondered if he had any, now, or if Remus would have told them if he did. He wanted to think that he would tell them, but sometimes Remus said so little about so many of the important things.
“Because this matters,” James said, gesturing widely. Remus frowned, his eyes reflecting something unnamable. “And you matter,” he added, turning to Sirius. “To me. And you’ve made it clear that you don’t want your family to overlap with your friends and your choices and your life– and that’s very valid of you, by the way, considering… everything– and you’re allowed to set that boundary, and I intend to respect it. I’ll respect it, okay?”
Sirius felt like the breath had been punched out of his lungs. He couldn’t hear his heart in his ears anymore– it felt like it was stopped altogether. Because here was James, ever the romantic, ever the optimist, ever the charismatic little shit that he was, turning his nose up at the possibility of being with his soulmate, with his perfect match, with his fate, just for Sirius’ own happiness.
Just for his comfort.
Out of respect.
“Then why did you tell me?” he asked miserably. He moved his arms, no longer crossing them over his chest but instead sort of holding each elbow in his opposite palm like he was cradling himself.
“Would you rather I didn’t?” James replied. Yes, Sirius wanted to say. “Would you rather you find out years from now, that I’ve kept this from you, that I’ve hidden it away because I thought you couldn’t handle knowing? That I didn’t trust you with it?” Yes, Sirius wanted to say, and then wait, no– and then I don’t know.
“Christ, James,” Sirius said instead. He sunk down, sitting on his own bed, the fight sucked out of him. He put his head into his hands, trying to form any coherent thought, but none came. “My brother.”
“Ask me never to tell him, and I won’t,” James went on. Sirius made a sound in the back of his throat, and he swallowed something sharp. “Ask me never to talk to him, never to even look at him, and I won’t. I need you to believe me, Sirius.”
Sirius looked up at James and found such urgency in his eyes that he wanted to look away, but he couldn’t. It was like staring at a house on fire, mortified, but unable to ignore the heat, because it was James. And James always knew exactly what to say. James was willing to sacrifice this for him, and it didn’t make sense.
No one sacrificed anything for Sirius. Not ever. Especially not this.
“He’s your soulmate, James,” Sirius finally breathed, and James had the audacity to smile at him.
“Plenty of people don’t wind up with their soulmate, Sirius,” he said. Sirius wanted to cry, but he could never quite make that happen. Even when he felt like this. “And besides” James continued, “if we’re on the topic of confessions, I– well, I honestly rather fancy Lily Evans,” James admitted, and for some reason, that made Sirius bark out a laugh just at the sheer absurdity of it and then cover his mouth with his hand, embarrassed.
“Evans?” he asked, hushed. “James, she hates your guts!”
“I know, isn’t it just lovely?” James sighed like a man in love, and that made Sirius laugh harder. “You’ll see. I can be quite charming.”
“Christ, James,” Sirius repeated, shaking his head. He felt like James had pulled the world out from underneath him, rearranged it, and then replaced it with a stronger foundation than before. He felt like there was something there to catch him now– catch him from what, exactly, he didn’t know, but James… James was there.
James was there, and he needed Sirius to know that he was there, and he needed Sirius to believe him, and so he took a leap of faith and told Sirius what could have easily been a deep, dark secret, one that is never uttered, one that is never shared and never spoken of. James told Sirius so that Sirius would know he meant it when he said he cared.
“Okay,” Sirius said. James blinked at him.
“Okay?”
“Okay,” Sirius repeated. “I believe you.”
“Oh,” James breathed, almost like he was surprised to hear it, but then he shook himself and dawned the crown of confidence he usually wore. “Well. Lovely.”
“I don’t want you to talk to him,” Sirius said slowly, like it was a test.
“Done.”
“And I don’t want you to tell him.”
“Done. Can’t tell him if I already can’t talk to him, right?” James asked, and Sirius gave him a pained smile.
“And I– I don’t want you to talk to me about it again,” Sirius finished. James nodded solemnly.
“I won’t,” he promised instantly.
For some reason, Sirius felt like he was going to be sick. James had just… agreed. Sirius barely even had to raise a finger to draw a line in the sand and yet James leapt back from it like it was fire.
“Well,” Sirius croaked, mirroring James' own sentiment. “Lovely.” James smiled at him, and it made his brain scatter in a dozen strange directions, like his thoughts had been released back into his skull all at once and they were bouncing around fighting to be heard.
He wondered, stupidly, uselessly… now that James had found his soulmate, who would be next? Maybe they’d go down the list, James to Remus to Peter, and then further down, Lily to Marlene to Mary to… to fucking Snape, until all that was left was Sirius, and Sirius would be left trying to explain how he’d never meet his own soulmate somewhere so simple as a potions class, somewhere so ordinary as Hogwarts, or in Hogsmeade, or out there in the real world. He’d have to go looking if he wanted to find his fate, and only wizards with a death wish went looking for werewolves.
But James had such a look about him now that Sirius found it difficult to be upset with him, or to be jealous, or to be spiteful, because how could Sirius be jealous of him and still tell him he couldn’t have what fate had promised him? How could Sirius sit there and wonder when, if, it would ever be his turn, when he had stolen James’ turn out from under him and thrown it where it could never be found?
“I’m sorry, James,” Sirius breathed.
“I forgive you,” James replied, not missing a beat, and somehow that was worse than it’s okay or don’t be sorry or sorry for what? Worse, but also better, because it’s exactly what Sirius needed to hear, because James always knew what Sirius needed to hear. “Honestly, mate. I’ve never even said a word to him. And he’s certainly never said a word to me.”
“You’re not missing much,” Sirius said, and he hated how those words were so terribly untrue in ways he couldn’t even fathom understanding right then.
“Do you forgive me, then?” James asked, and Sirius looked up, confused. “For… you know. This.”
“It’s not your fault,” Sirius shook his head. “Fate’s a bitch.”
Sirius and James shared a look, then, one so incredibly clear that they both knew exactly what the other was thinking without even a moment’s doubt– there was so much unfairness in it all. Sirius could never have his soulmate for infinite reasons, and James could never have his for just one– just Sirius. At least they could be miserable together.
“You’ve got your work cut out for you, mate,” Sirius smiled, shaking his head. “With Evans.”
“Oh, I know,” James grinned. “Won’t it be just wonderful? Nothing good comes without a little work, after all, and– oh, I don’t know what it is about her. Maybe it’s because she hates me so much. She’s just so passionate about it, you know?” He practically swooned.
“Is this how you’re going to be now?” Peter asked, raising an eyebrow. “Just a hopeless romantic?”
“Hope ful, Peter,” James corrected. “You’re all sworn to secrecy, by the way,” he added. “No telling Lily– no telling anyone. ”
“Even Snape?” Sirius asked. James shot him a withering look. “Oh, come on, it would be so fun to see his reaction! He’s obsessed with her.”
“Not a soul!” James replied. “Ugh,” he sighed and threw himself backwards onto the bed. “ Lily and James Potter, ” he said. “It’s got a ring to it.”
“You’re already putting her first?” Peter laughed. James sat up.
“Never first. Never before the marauders,” he declared. “If she can’t handle us, then… well. That’ll be that!”
And there it was again; James, so willing to throw his own joy away for the sake of his friends. There was something destructive about it, and yet it made Sirius feel so safe– this declaration that James would do anything for them. James’ grin made Sirius smile, and it made a laugh bubble out of Peter, and Remus–
Sirius froze a bit, then. Remus wasn’t smiling. He was watching them, watching with intensity, with his eyebrows pinched slightly and his eyes narrowed and a tense line in the muscle of his neck, the same look he got when he was reading something difficult and couldn’t quite get it. He’d read and reread and reread again, and he’d never ask for help because he wanted to know all on his own, and this was one of those moments, Sirius realized. Remus wanted to know, all on his own, but he couldn’t understand.
Sirius studied Remus’ face. He was curious what he thought of all of this, the only one of them who didn’t have a mark– theoretically– and the only one with a muggle parent. Muggles didn’t get marks, he knew. If Remus’ parents were soulmates, then they wouldn’t know it. He wondered if there was a way to tell, though. If they could just feel it, somehow, even without the help of some magical fate. He wanted to ask if Remus thought they were soulmates. He wanted to ask if his father knew, somehow, if his mother knew, if Remus knew.
Because it seemed like something you would just know, just from being near someone, from being close enough to them, from being in the same space. Like their souls would attract like magnets or like water droplets traveling down a window, waiting to merge until the last moment when they realized they were on the same path, and then they’d become one.
Was that fate, Sirius wondered?
He realized Remus was staring back at him, his eyes puzzled and curious and warm, as though the act of catching Sirius looking at him had startled him from his need to understand.
Sirius looked away first and didn’t look back, pushing down something heavy and impossible in his chest.
Notes:
ok there is so much i have to say about this chapter so you better strap in
FIRST OF ALL i have a beta now so everyone say thank u moons
let's get to the gushing. james being so fuckin unhinged, followed by sirius acting like the biggest fuckin idiot in the world??? they're brothers, your honor. fuck. him just falling to the ground? god i love their friendship so much. james DRAGGING HIM BY HIS ANKLES to get him to the tower?? hhkgjsdlf
the jamie nickname takes me out. i love it. sue me.
sirius being like i'd kill you if ur soulmate was snape is just. hilarious to me. idiot.
moons got mad at me because remus is a dog-ear bookmark guy and so this is my headcannon that remus DESTROYS books. reads them until the covers fall off. reads them in the rain. spills tea on them. dog ears. tears out pages he likes to carry with him. he's a menace.
james is so fucking RIDICULOUS in this he can't tell a story for his LIFE he's just all over the place hlkjfhgd like CUT TO THE CHASE MY GUY (yes i know i wrote him like that shut up)
james looking at sirius when he says 'you know what it feels like to get a soulmate scar?' cus he knows sirius has so many, and then IMMEDIATELY looking away so as not to give that away? dead.
SIRIUS. BEING. JEALOUS. not only is he upset about this, he's JEALOUS because he doesn't want to lose james, and he doesnt want his fam getting involved in his life, and he wants to keep HIS THINGS for HIMSELF. fuck. he's so. ugh. he's just a KID he just wants to be FREE and to be HAPPY and to have HIS OWN LIFE. and he sees this as such a danger to that. and so he asks james to do this terrible cruel thing of NEVER talking to his soulmate because he just wants to keep this stuff to himself and not let his family anywhere near it, and JAMES. JAAAAAMES.
JAMES JUST AGREES. he just AGREES IMMEDIATELY despite EVERYTHING. for SIRIUS. god, i just. i never thought i'd be so in love with james potter but every time i write more of him in this fic i just. he's so. loyal. idk. he and sirius both recognize how fucked up of a thing it is to ask someone never to talk to their soulmate and never to even talk ABOUT their soulmate, but james understands why he does that without even having to be told.
and james trusting him with this immediately? understanding that its something sirius needs to know right away, that it can't be a secret, because he needs sirius to know that he would do anything for him to make sure he's happy? and james KNOWS how sirius' family is and understands how important it is. god. i could talk for hours about this.
i'll leave the rest of that analysis to yall, because good lord some of you have just the biggest brains. i love seeing comments that pick apart the characterization and shit. its so fun.
and. and. and. we finally got to the summary snippet :) sirius wondering about why remus is reacting the way he is. wondering if his parents are soulmates, because muggles don't get marks. wondering if they would know even if they didn't have that mark. and then thinking that if your soulmate was there in the room with you, you'd KNOW. and then??? feeling SOMETHING when he realizes remus is staring at him???? but not knowing what it is???? my guy. you're an idiot. but its okay because you are a CHILD.
and like fuck, dude, they're just kids. they're doing their best. they don't have the words for any of this.
christ i think this is my most in depth gush. i've been waiting to post this chapter for forever. so much development. its a scene that i wrote SO long ago, one of the first ideas for a scene i had for this fic back when i started planning it. ugh.
jesus okay anyway. its a good thing yall like these end notes because i can't shut up apparently. and hey, if you wanna see more snippets and such, follow me on tik tok @third_crow – see you sunday!
ANYWAY. tell me your thoughts :) i have a feeling yall have a lot to say. as we have established, im a glutton for comments. i put them into little glass vials and propagate them like plant cuttings so that they multiply and i can put them in fancy pots when they get too big.
oh and here's your teaser:
***
"No, I want to know!" Sirius spat. "You've got proof, right? That I'm no better than my family? Go on, tell me. Because I'm well aware that they're awful, trust me, I know," Sirius said, and there was a distinct heaviness to it, more than just anger, more than just hatred, almost like mourning. Almost like fear. Lily recoiled from it a little. "Tell me what part of myself makes you think I'm like them and I'll burn it out of me."
Chapter 16: Different
Summary:
“Moony!” Sirius exclaimed simply, grinning when he caught sight of Remus, and Remus felt his cheeks go a little warm at the nickname the same way they always did. At least it was dark, he thought, so the girls couldn’t see. “Girls,” he added as an afterthought.
"Black," Lily greeted just as casually, and Sirius recoiled a little.
"Don't call me that," he said. It was simple and cold, and somehow that gave it more weight. Lily rolled her eyes a little as Sirius made his way over to the bench Remus was sitting on. "Why're you scowling at me, anyhow? Isn't James the one you have an issue with?"
"You're both terrible," she sighed.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Remus had found that he took a great deal of comfort in the moon when it was anything other than full. There was something about it that was reassuring– something that told him he was human in that moment, that he wouldn’t be anything other than human right then, that the terrible, monstrous part of him was held at bay just by the fact that the moon was a sliver in the sky and nothing more.
So he stared up at it now, and despite the chill in the breeze and the darkness of the night, he felt warm.
The feeling was interrupted only slightly by Marlene’s irritated groan.
“I can’t find Leo Minor,” she huffed, pulling her face away from the telescope . “It’s supposed to be there, right?” She pointed, but pointing at the sky really wasn’t an effective way of communicating anything.
“Where are you looking?” Lily sighed, making her way over.
“Leo Major is there,” Marlene muttered, looking through the telescope again. “So it should be past it, right? Further south? But those three don’t look right.” Lily nudged her out of the way, peering through the glass. Remus furrowed his brow, glancing back down at his notes.
“You’re looking at Sextans,” he mused. Lily, Marlene, and Mary all turned to look at him, and he felt a little startled by how they all seemed to move in sync sometimes– the girls, as Remus and his friends often referred to them, and there was no need to clarify who, because they sort of embodied the power behind the title. He cleared his throat, turning his notebook toward them. “Sextans is between Leo and Draco, south of Leo. Leo Minor is more overhead.” Marlene took the notebook from Remus’ hands, holding it very close to her face to look at the little dots Remus had drawn on the page. “And it’s… um… there’s no Leo Major. It’s just Leo.”
“Really?” Marlene asked. “But there’s an Ursa Major, right?”
“Yeah,” Remus nodded. “But for Leo, it’s just… Leo.”
Marlene frowned. “That’s silly,” she muttered, looking back through the telescope again. “They should at least be consistent.” Remus breathed a laugh. “Okay, I see it, I think… Okay.” She turned back to the parchment they’d been charting the stars on, marking Leo Minor’s positioning.
“Now we just need…” Mary looked down at the assignment. “Virgo, Canis Minor, and Centaurus.”
“Centaurus isn’t visible in March,” Remus shook his head. “Not from Scotland.”
“Then why’s Professor Catts got it on the list?” Lily frowned, crossing her arms.
“Trick question?” Remus supplied. He wouldn’t put it past her. She was always trying to trip them up in class with fake stars and invisible constellations, because apparently, knowing what is there is just as important as knowing what isn’t. The concept made sense to Remus, surprisingly, but it didn’t make it less frustrating, nor confusing.
The assignment they were currently working on had them divided into groups of four charting the month’s stars, but to the marauders’ disdain, Catts had separated the boys in retaliation for James and Sirius’ antics enchanting the stars drawn on the board to spell Gryffindor Rulez– in Remus’ opinion, not their best work, and now they didn’t even get to work together. But he supposed working with Lily, Marlene, and Mary was certainly not a terrible thing, and they were similarly enthusiastic about working with him as well. It had made him a little warm how quickly they’d said yes when he’d asked if he could join them.
“Ugh, of course,” Lily rolled her eyes, scratching Centaurus off of their list. She yawned, tilting her head all the way back. “Alright, so two more. I’ll do Virgo if you do Canis Minor, Remus.”
Remus nodded, taking up a spot at his telescope.
“At least we’re getting it done early,” Mary noted. Remus could hear her scratching notes down on their assignment. “Catts said it’s way easier to find them when the moon is thin like this. But I swear to god, if Glenn Codde asks me for my charts again because he waited until the full moon, I’ll scream.”
“You screamed at him last time already, Mary,” Lily pointed out.
“He deserved it. It’s cheating,” Mary huffed. Remus looked away from the stars.
“It is?” he asked. Mary raised her eyebrows at him. “I’ve given him my notes before. He said he wanted to compare.”
Mary scoffed, shaking her head. “Yeah, no,” she mumbled. “He just forgot to do his own report.”
“Oh,” Remus frowned. That made a bit more sense. It explained why no one else was giving Glenn their help. “I hope Catts doesn’t think I helped him cheat,” he added worriedly, looking back through the telescope. He found Canis Minor easily, turning away to write its location down on their parchment. He sat on the bench near the railing, crossing his legs underneath him as he sketched the stars.
“I sincerely doubt she’d blame you, Remus,” Marlene shook her head.
"But if he asks you for your work again, just tell him to sod off,” Lily added, and then she pursed her lips a little. “That goes for anyone. Including Potter and Black, by the way," Lily said, and it took Remus a while to realize that 'Black' was referring to Sirius. “I know they wait until the last minute, too.”
"James and Sirius don't ask me for my work," Remus mumbled, shrugging his shoulders. Lily looked skeptical of this. “If they did, they’d get better marks in Astronomy,” he noted, and Lily laughed.
“Fair,” she admitted. “How come you’re so good at stars?” Good at stars was a funny way of putting it, Remus thought.
“It’s all patterns,” he shrugged. “Once you know them, it’s kind of like a puzzle.”
“You’ve just got a brain for it, I guess,” Lily sighed, looking back into her telescope lens. “I hate puzzles. They take too long.” After a moment, she pulled away. “Alright, I think I’ve got Virgo. Then we just have the write-up–”
She was interrupted by footsteps coming up the astronomy tower stairs. A second later, a familiar head of black hair emerged from below.
“Moony!” Sirius exclaimed simply, grinning when he caught sight of Remus, and Remus felt his cheeks go a little warm at the nickname the same way they always did. At least it was dark, he thought, so the girls couldn’t see. “Girls,” he added as an afterthought.
"Black," Lily greeted just as casually, and Sirius recoiled a little.
"Don't call me that," he said. It was simple and cold, and somehow that gave it more weight. Lily rolled her eyes a little as Sirius made his way over to the bench Remus was sitting on. "Why're you scowling at me, anyhow? Isn't James the one you have an issue with?"
"You're both terrible," she sighed.
"How come Remus gets a free pass from this treatment?" Sirius laughed, throwing himself down onto the bench beside Remus, and Remus hadn't realized that he was harboring any tension until he felt it release at the familiar presence Sirius brought with him.
"Because Remus doesn't cause any trouble," Lily crossed her arms, and Sirius snorted so loud that it echoed off the stone of the tower around them. Even Remus had to purse his lips to avoid smiling. "What? You and Potter are in and out of detention every other day. You're a bad influence." Sirius had to cover his face with both hands to avoid giggling.
"Yeah, yeah," Sirius waved a hand, leaning back in his spot. "Sure. That's me. The bad influence. Remus could do no wrong, eh?”
“What do you want, Sirius?” Lily sighed, crossing her arms.
“Yeah. We’re working,” Marlene added.
“I’ve come to steal my friend back from you,” Sirius shrugged. “This is the part where I’m a bad influence. We’ve got places to be,” he smirked, waggling his eyebrows. Remus glanced confusedly at him, because he was fairly certain they didn’t actually have anything interesting planned for the near future. “I need you to come with me to return a book,” he explained a little glumly. “Madam Pince won’t give me detention for it being late if you’re there backing me up. She loves you.”
“That’s a shoddy excuse,” Lily scoffed. “You’re getting up to something, aren’t you?”
“Not this time, unfortunately,” Sirius said, sounding genuinely miserable about it. “Is it really so unrealistic?”
"You're telling me you like to read?" Lily asked incredulously.
"Unfortunately for you, Evans, the one thing you can't insult me about is my brains," Sirius shrugged. "I've got better marks than all three of you." Mary rolled her eyes at him. "Besides, being friends with Remus also means being friends with the library," Sirius shrugged. Remus felt the corners of his mouth turn up a little at that.
"Yes, well, fortunately for us, there's plenty more to work with for insults," Mary replied. Sirius grinned like this was a compliment.
"If you're such good friends with the library, what are you reading right now?" Lily asked like it was a challenge, half a smirk on her face like she’d already won, but Remus knew this wouldn't be a puzzle for Sirius at all.
"Right now? The Great Gatsby."
"No way," Lily scoffed. "That's a muggle book."
"It's still written in english, Evans," Sirius raised his eyebrows, leaning back. "Remus leant it to me."
"And what's it about?" Lily asked.
"What is this, a quiz?" Sirius asked. She looked at him expectantly, and Sirius rolled his eyes, leaning forward. "Fine. This guy Nick moves to a new place, and he makes friends with this bloke Gatsby who's super rich," he started. Lily looked unimpressed. "And Gatsby's looking for his old crush, Daisy, but she's married to some dick named Tom who's cheating on her with what's-her-face from this gas station–"
"Myrtle," Remus supplied.
"Right, her. And they’re all very American about it. Cars and fights and weird gas stations and whatnot. I haven't finished it yet, but I feel like Nick's gonna realize he's in love with Gatsby or something, 'cus there's an awful lot of tension there," Sirius finished, leaning back casually against the railing behind him, and Remus frankly felt quite proud (and also a bit guilty, because that's not how the book ended at all, but honestly it would have been better).
Lily stared at Sirius with her eyes narrowed like somehow she was suspicious of him for his answer, and he crossed his arms over his chest and stared right back at her. Finally, her expression changed a little like she'd just remembered something she wanted to say.
"Remus, did you bring a lot of books with you?" She asked. Remus raised his eyebrows, a little surprised to be addressed.
"Oh. Uh... some," he replied. Sirius snorted. "A lot," he amended. Lily hid a smile.
"I didn't have much room in my trunk for mine," she sighed. "Are they all muggle books?" Remus nodded. He’d learned the year before that the library’s muggle studies section was largely underpopulated. "Maybe I could borrow one sometime? No one seems to get why I like them more than wizard stories.”
"Sure," Remus said, and then he bit the inside of his cheek. "I like them, too. I feel like muggles invent magic because they don't have it. It makes them appreciate it more." Lily blinked at him, and from behind her he saw Marlene smile.
"Well, that's awfully profound," Sirius smirked. Lily shot him a withering look and Sirius held his hands up in placation. "I mean it! He's right. Wizards take it for granted."
"Your family certainly would," Lily rolled her eyes.
"Don't talk about my family," Sirius snapped abruptly, and Lily looked a little startled. Remus bit the inside of his cheek. The year had been hard for Sirius when it came to this particular topic. Regulus was at school now, which meant he was already reminded of them when he didn't want to be. And then to add insult to injury, James had learned that he was Regulus' soulmate. Remus didn’t think Sirius had quite recovered from that, despite James’ assurances that nothing would ever come of it.
That was still something that thoroughly confused Remus– the entire situation as a whole. Soulmates had seemed like something abstract right until that moment, something that existed but that wasn't real, not really real. Remus knew he had one, but nothing more. Where there was magic, there was a bond that tied souls together. It all seemed like a very theoretical thing to Remus, despite the very real proof written in gold across his body. Everything was just conjecture, a thought experiment, a what if. It was something he and his parents had talked around, never about, something unsaid. Something impossible.
But now it was real, because it was James, and it was Regulus, and it was right in front of them.
That had already been difficult to parse through. And then as soon as it was real, it was dismissed in an instant. Remus felt like he hardly had a chance to process the concrete proof in front of him before James had gone and promised that he'd never even do anything about it, that he'd never even talk to Regulus, which... Remus didn't know what to make of that. James had thrown fate to the side in an instant, sure, but he'd done it so easily. It was an act that felt like torture to Remus, because Remus had decided long ago that he'd never do anything to pursue this gold thread that tied him to someone else.
To Remus, throwing this fate aside was something guilty, something unfair, something terrible. A choice that seemed like the only possible path.
But James had stepped onto that path with grace. For Sirius. And Remus wondered, briefly, if maybe the universe had made a mistake, because that felt like something only your soulmate would do for you. Like the universe should have bound James and Sirius to each other in some way– but maybe it had, just by placing them in each other’s proximity.
In any case, it was obvious that to Sirius, far too much of his family had leaked into this place he called home. It put him on edge. And it put the rest of them on edge, too, trying to shield those comments before they made their way back to him. Remus found himself wishing he was James, because James would have been able to deflect this or diffuse it expertly.
"Don't snap at me," Lily scolded. Remus felt the air change just slightly. He didn't think Sirius knew it, but when he got angry, his magic seeped out of him a little bit stronger, a little sharper. And Remus was fairly certain that others could feel it too, because when it happened, he could see the little wince in other people’s faces.
"Then don't talk about things you don't understand," Sirius scowled. Lily glanced over at Remus, an exasperated look on her face, and Remus tried to force his feelings to show on his face (something he'd learned he was apparently notoriously bad at). Right now, his thoughts fell mostly along the lines of don't push this button, mixed in with a bit of general desperation.
"I understand the pureblood mentality perfectly well, actually," Lily crossed her arms, and Remus wanted to put his face into his hands. That's the button, he thought to himself miserably. He saw Sirius bristle, his jaw tensing, teeth grinding together so hard Remus almost thought he could hear it.
"What do you have against me, Evans?” Sirius demanded, standing abruptly, and Lily looked a little surprised. “Because I was under the impression I was just irritating– and that’s fair–” Sirius shrugged, but it was a tense movement, loaded with frustration. “But if you’ve got some sort of vendetta, I’d like to know what it’s about–”
“Because it must be about you, right?” Lily shot back defensively. She looked flustered, like she hadn’t expected this, like she was trying to catch up to Sirius’ energy, and Remus tried to think of anything he could say to jar them out of this conversation as a whole, but nothing came to him.
“Considering I’m the one you’re talking to? Yeah, I’d say that’s my assumption,” Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Well, it’s about all of you,” Lily crossed her arms.
“All of who?”
“You purebloods.” Lily said the word like it was a joke.
“Pure – you– I don’t see you going after McKinnon and MacDonald!” Sirius waved a hand in their direction. Marlene looked anxious. Mary was frowning heavily. Remus couldn’t tell what any of them were thinking.
“Fine then. The Sacred Twenty Eight,” Lily spat. Sirius faltered. “That’s you, right? The purest of the pure? God’s gift to humanity?”
“Are you kidding me?” Sirius scoffed, throwing his hands in the air. “That’s what this is about? What, did Binns mention it in History of Magic, then?”
“He did, actually,” Lily replied. Sirius rolled his eyes heavily. “Gave us a bit of a list, too. You’re on there–”
“I’m well fuckin’ aware I’m on there,” Sirius cut her off, taking a step towards her, and Remus wanted to grab his arm and pull him back. Somehow, the night felt a little darker. Stop, he wanted to say, but the words wouldn’t come out. Stop it. Stop talking. Go back to before. It was fine, before. But Sirius’ anger was like a freight train sometimes, and Lily wasn’t stepping out of the way.
“Well, that’s where you and all those families get that superiority complex from, isn’t it?”
“My family–” Sirius started, but he gritted his teeth, digging his nails into his palms. “You know who else is on there? Avery. That’s Snape’s little friend, right? Did you have a go at him as well? And what about Slughorn? Did you know he’s there, too?”
“Avery’s just as bad,” Lily muttered.
"As bad as who? Me? What have I done to you, exactly?" Sirius demanded.
“That’s not what I–” Lily started, shaking her head, but Sirius didn’t give her a chance to backtrack.
"How many times have I called you a half-breed, Evans? How many times have you heard me say you’ve got dirty blood? Must be more times than the company you keep for you to hate me so much, right?”
“I don’t–”
“Must be more times than your sweet little Severus–”
"Shut up," Lily snapped.
"No, I want to know!" Sirius spat. "You've got proof, surely? That I'm no better than my family? Go on, tell me. Because I'm painfully aware that they're awful, trust me, I know," Sirius said, and there was a distinct heaviness to it, more than just anger, more than just hatred, almost like mourning. Almost like fear. Lily recoiled from it a little. "Tell me what part of myself makes you think I'm like them and I'll burn it out of me."
Remus felt sick at that. His mouth went dry.
It was a challenge, but it was more than that. It was genuine. Sirius wanted to know. He wanted to know so that he could be different, so that he could change. So that she wouldn’t see him as a Black. So that no one would.
Lily didn't answer. She stared at him, a little startled, a little frustrated, a little guilty. But she said nothing, and Remus had to think that it was because she realized what she was up against, here. Not just a grudge, not just a meaningless little fight. This was something real to Sirius. Something she didn’t understand. Sirius scowled, snatching his bag from the floor by the bench and turning to leave, and Remus’ stomach lurched.
"Sirius–" Remus started, reaching out to grab Sirius' cloak at his sleeve, but Sirius whirled on him.
"Leave me alone!" he snapped. The air sparked. Remus yanked his hand back like he'd been burned, the tips of his fingers tingling. Something around them smelled a little singed, and Remus was pretty sure he wasn’t the only one who could feel it. Sirius blinked at him, his expression twisting from anger to regret in an instant. Remus could see him struggling, like he was fighting himself in his own head.
There was still that scent of fire. Sirius opened his mouth and then closed it, his jaw working, and he swallowed hard. Without meaning to, Remus leaned away from him. For just a moment, Sirius looked horrified, and then the expression dropped to something far worse to Remus, which was emptiness. It was like he had stepped out of himself, just a shell leftover standing in front of him, gone. He said nothing, just turned on his heel and left. With him, the static left as well.
When it was gone, and when Remus could think straight, he found that he was angry.
"That was mean," he said coldly, turning to Lily, and even though it sounded childish and stupid and a drastic oversimplification of the past few minutes, it was true. Lily ducked her head a little, frustration making her cheeks pink.
"I’m– he– he's the one who thinks he's better than everyone–" she said defensively, but Remus cut her off, bitterness making him bold.
"No, he thinks he’s better than them. His family. Because he is better than them," he insisted. "He is. You've got no right to compare him to his family. You don't even know him." He started sweeping his papers and books into his bag. He wanted to go find Sirius, but he wasn’t sure if he should. At the very least, he didn’t want to be here anymore. The air felt wrong. It was a little hard to breathe. “He’s my friend.”
“I didn’t mean to say he was the same as his family,” Lily mumbled.
“Well, you did,” Remus said. “You can’t blame him for his blood,” he added, standing up and crossing the space to the stairwell, trying to peer down and see if Sirius was still in sight.
“I’m not–! Remus, wait–”
She grabbed his wrist.
It felt like every hair on his body stood on end, like every nerve in his arm was touched by acid. He jerked away without grace or caution, wrenching himself out of her grasp, and he knew that in that moment he must have looked truly wild, because her eyes widened and she looked startled. And he didn't really know what to say, because now Lily was staring at him, and Marlene and Mary too, and he felt wrong, like something had been shaken loose in his head and he was trying to herd it back into place, rather unsuccessfully.
"Don't... don't do that," he said tensely, and the words hurt to force out. It wasn’t lost on him the way Mary shared a look with Marlene.
"Sorry," Lily stammered. "I'm– I'm sorry." Remus rubbed his wrist, looking down at it, because he half expected to see her handprint on his skin. It wasn't, of course. He held his arm close to his chest, flexing his fingers a little. He had been so ready to grab ahold of Sirius just a minute ago. He didn’t know why this felt so much worse. "You're right," Lily added quietly. "It was mean. I shouldn't have... I'm sorry." Remus felt the burn slowly disappearing from his skin, leaving him feeling frustrated and raw.
"You don't need to apologize to me," he shook his head, trying to relax, even if only on the outside, but it wasn’t working.
“One of the Slytherins called me a mudblood yesterday,” she admitted quietly. “In front of our whole herbology group, and no one even said anything. And I’m just… I’m on edge. I’m sick of it, and it's only been two years here, it’s– it’s not fair. And then Binns starts going on about true pure blood families and how they think everyone else has been contaminated, and it’s impossible to tell if he really believes that or if he’s just repeating it because he’s so monotone about everything…”
Remus sighed. He understood the sentiment even if the word didn’t hold much weight to him. It wasn’t for lack of meaning– he was aware that the term was horrible, that it was derogatory, that it was cruel– but it just felt so foreign that it was hard to find meaning in it. How could blood be dirty? It felt ridiculous. Even so, Lily was turning a little red.
“Sirius isn’t like that,” Remus mumbled. “His family is, yeah, or– or his parents, at least,” he corrected, not particularly comfortable implicating Regulus in this since he didn’t really know him. “But he’s… he hates it. They say it to me, too, and he hates it.”
Lily sighed, looking terribly guilty. “I know,” she muttered. “I didn’t… I wasn’t thinking. I didn’t think he’d get so upset, he– I just got defensive, I guess.” Remus understood that, he was pretty sure. He got like that, too. He just didn’t ever have the words to say anything.
“Awful lot of tension at Hogwarts about this,” Mary mused quietly. “I never heard it until I came here. And I’m a pureblood,” she added, saying the word like it was entirely made up, just like Lily had said it earlier.
“My mum says it’s always been like that,” Marlene noted. “Apparently Salazar Slytherin wanted to have no muggle-born witches and wizards at all. He got out-voted, I guess… well, obviously… but she said it was the same when she went here. And the hat sorts them all into the same place ‘cus they’ve got it in common with the founder of their house.” Marlene went a little quiet, then, biting the inside of her cheek. “But I guess… I mean, Sirius is in Gryffindor.”
Lily’s face twisted in regret. “I should go apologize to him, shouldn’t I?” she sighed dejectedly. “He’ll probably bite my head off. He’s got a worse temper than my sister,” she added, shaking her head.
“You’ve got a sister?” Remus asked, a little distracted by that.
“Yeah,” Lily nodded. “She’s not a witch, though. She– well, she thinks I’m a bit of a freak, so…”
“I feel like if I were a muggle,” Mary interjected, “I’d be pretty excited to know magic existed. Maybe she’s jealous. I’d be jealous too, I think.”
“My mum says magic is too complicated,” Remus noted. “And she says she thinks being a muggle balances out my dad.”
“I wish Petunia was like that,” Lily groaned, leaning back in her chair. “Once she found out, she hated me for it. I don’t really get why. Sev was the only one back home who understood.”
Remus bit his cheek at the mention of Snape. He didn’t understand why Lily was friends with him. He’d said awful things, and he knew she knew it, but it seemed like she was still holding on to some idea of him that wasn’t true. He wasn’t brave enough to point it out. Evidently, at the very least, Mary seemed to feel the same, but she was much worse at hiding it. She rolled her eyes heavily, crossing her arms. Lily shot her a glare.
“Whatever,” Lily muttered. “Remus, are you going to find Sirius? Can I come with you?”
Remus weighed the options here; on the one hand, Sirius was certainly in a bad mood, and he’d told Remus to leave him alone. On the other, Remus knew he’d stew over this infinitely unless it was addressed. A moment of discomfort seemed better than a long lasting grudge, so finally, Remus nodded.
“Sure,” he said. “He really is going to bite your head off, though,” he added. Lily’s shoulders sagged.
“I deserve it, I think, taking this out on him. I’d bite my own head off, too. Is Slughorn really one of the Sacred Twenty Eight?” she asked. Remus shrugged as they started heading down the stairs, Lily following behind him, and he noticed that she was keeping a bit more distance from him.
“I dunno,” he replied. “I hadn’t ever heard of the list until just now.”
Notes:
is it time for the thousand word end note? yes! it! is!
first of all i want to be SO CLEAR that i have NO INTENTION whatsoever of making the girls into any kind of villains or assholes or what-have-you. I love them so much. They're gonna be lovely and complex characters and I just want to make that explicit because i know its a huge complaint that people have that the girls are villainized in fics so. to reassure anyone.
second of all, shoutout to my new betareader Moons, everyone say thank u moons. we love him. mooncrow4ever
alright time for my analysis. go go gadget gushing time!
sirius and james being separated because they're being stupid and pranky in class??? iconic. they're so dumb. such children. and then remus being like, yall are dumb, now we can't work together. but ALSO? him going to the girls and being like, hey can i join you, and them being so hyped about that? fuck yeah. them.
"they all seemed to move in sync sometimes– the girls, as Remus and his friends often referred to them, and there was no need to clarify who, because they sort of embodied the power behind the title."
not to quote myself but fuck man they're such a power squad. icons. queen shit.
remus being so casually intelligent and also confident in that? sirius and james never asking to copy his work? remus being good at school and loving learning and loving puzzles and patterns and finding things like stargazing and astronomy interesting because of that? he's me fr. (read: i'm autistic and he's autistic and we are shaking metaphorical hands)
the fact that remus gets happy every time someone calls him moony.
lily calling him black and him immediately being like don't do that. mans is struggling. but hKJSD>GKJD im sorry but my own summary of the great gatsby is iconic and lets all be honest, it would have ended better if jay and nick realized they were in love with each other, come on. and sirius saying "being friends with remus means being friends with the library"?????? bro who am i, makin them that cute.
but UGH that fight just escalates so fast. idk if yall have noticed but ima point it out, sirius' fight response is slowly getting worse :( it doesn't take much to get him on edge when stuff comes up about his family and he just starts going, and lily is on the defense feeling like she has to double down, and then later revealing she's just frustrated with the bullying she's experiencing and that she shouldn't have taken it out on sirius? idk man like, they're just two kids who don't want to be talked down to so they clash here.
there's also so much wrapped up in this for sirius.
like. ""Tell me what part of myself makes you think I'm like them and I'll burn it out of me." "
i just. i broke my own heart a little with that. just saying. hurt my own feelings.
and then remus actually being the one to try to initiate some physical contact with sirius to comfort him to ask him not to leave and then being REJECTED because sirius is stuck in that fight mode? and then sirius just going NUMB??? hough. im just really interested in exploring how sirius is becoming a product of his environment, and how his environments are SO DIFFERENT that it's like whiplash for him almost.
and contrasting that to when LILY grabs REMUS and how he wasn't prepared for it and how it felt physically painful? i talked about this some on my tik tok (follow me on tik tok btw @third_crow for snips and such), but remus' sensory issues from autism clashing or being amplified by his ability to feel magic more strongly because he's a magical creature just. god. the combo makes some stuff so hard for him and he's just trying to figure it out.
oh my god this end note is so long im sorry.
last thing, just. lily resolving to go apologize to sirius because she didn't realize how much she hurt him with that she said without thinking. but also acknowledging that her words came from somewhere important for her as well? i love her. i love the girls. them. and "remus and the girls" is an iconic combo that you can pry from my cold dead hands.
ANYWAYY uhhhhh tell me ur thoughts if you have any left that i haven't said. or repeat what i said, i dont care. i love comments. i write them down in a little notebook and put it under my pillow and i eat the pages when i am hungry in the middle of the night and they are very tasty (yum).
SEE YOU SUNDAY!
a lil snip for your troubles...
~~~
In any case, just now, Remus looked both uncertain and determined at once, and so Sirius didn’t really know what to expect when he cast the disarming charm. The few times he’d tried it so far had fizzled out or created sparks that danced uselessly in the air. It seemed to Sirius like Remus’ wand was working against him, sometimes, like it had been muted somehow, and he could see the frustration building every time.
Chapter 17: Shatter
Summary:
“I daresay we need a bit more oomph than that!” Ironwood laughed lightheartedly. Not helping, Sirius wanted to say.
“Basic charms too difficult for you, Lupin?” Snape jeered from a few pairs down, and Sirius shot him a venomous look. It was met with equal disdain. When Sirius looked back, he could see Remus grinding his teeth– could practically hear it, too. His grip on his wand went white-knuckled.
“Expel–!” Remus didn’t even get all the way through incanting the charm before the red blast of light was exploding from his wand. Sirius found himself rather grateful that Remus’ aim was a bit off today, because when the spell flew over his head, the air smelled like lightning had just struck. It shot through the air, twisting wildly, before shattering straight through the window behind Sirius.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was really no better indication of Professor Ironwood’s effectiveness as a Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher than the fact that the seventh years had called off their mission to make him quit before the end of the year. It was unclear whether this was because they thought their underclassmen deserved a skilled teacher in the coming years, or because they were actually having too much fun learning bombarda maxima and organizing expert level duels, but either way, Sirius was pretty pleased knowing that there were now no concrete plans to run off arguably the most fun professor at Hogwarts (as cool as it was that Professor McGonagall could turn into a cat).
Defense Against the Dark Arts was also one of the few classes all four of the marauders had together. Their time slots hadn’t lined up quite as well as the year before. Sirius didn’t really mind it when it came to the more boring classes like History of Magic, but it was much more fun to share the more practical classes with his friends.
It meant he got to watch James get knocked on his ass by Peter’s disarming charm.
“You’re supposed to aim at the wand, Peter,” James groaned, pulling himself to his feet. He rolled his neck to either side, wincing.
“It’s a very small target!” Peter defended himself.
“You saying James’ got a small wand?” Sirius elbowed Peter in the side, and Peter rolled his eyes heavily at him.
“I’m saying he’s got a big head,” Peter flexed his fingers, adjusting his grip. “Much easier to hit.”
“Oi!” James barked from across the room. Next to him, Lily snickered, and James went red. “Expelliarmus!” he called, and Peter’s wand launched out of his hand, skittering across the floor. “See? Like that.” He flashed a grin towards Lily, who rolled her eyes.
“Expelliarmus,” she said, rather casually, and Mary’s wand sailed out of her hand, arching gracefully through the air until it landed perfectly in Lily’s hand. “Like that?” she echoed.
“Nicely done, Miss Evans!” Ironwood called from across the room where he was helping another student with her wand movement. She held back a grin in favor of shooting a very smug look toward James, who looked absolutely infatuated (a look that would read as shock to anyone who didn’t know him). It was Sirius’ turn to roll his eyes.
“Bit dramatic,” he shrugged, squaring his shoulders to face Remus. “How’d you do that, Evans? Is it in the wrist?”
“Figure it out yourself, Sirius,” Lily teased, and even though it had a little bite to it, Sirius couldn’t help but notice how she never called him Black anymore. Ever since Lily had sort of forced him to talk things out with her, they’d been on fairly good terms, actually. James had demanded to know how exactly he’d managed to shrug off her cold shoulder, a question which was far more fun to dodge just to make him seethe a little. But nonetheless, they’d apologized to each other, Lily for hitting a little too close to home (even if she didn’t really know what she was doing), and Sirius for tearing her head off about it.
Sirius hadn’t expected it, honestly. He had been very prepared to hold a grudge for the rest of his life, if need be. And then Evans had gone and made him feel rather immature (which he was) by being so willing to talk things through instead of letting them fester, and he’d been so genuinely startled by the concept that he actually let her explain herself instead of storming off.
And Sirius had also quietly resolved to figure out who exactly it was who called Lily a mudblood in Herbology so that he could better aim their next prank.
“Ready, Moony?” Sirius asked, directing his attention back toward Remus. They were paired together to practice the spell, and his face was twisted a little. He was holding his wand tight, but he nodded determinedly nonetheless. Sirius took a breath. “Expelliarmus!” Remus’ wand shot straight up so fast it hit the ceiling, and Remus stumbled back a step, shaking his fingers out like he’d been shocked. His wand clattered to the floor beside him a moment later. Sirius had started noticing, now that they were practicing the more practical spells, that no matter what he cast, it always had a certain explosiveness to it.
He felt a little bad about it, then, because Remus hunched his shoulders up, holding all sorts of tension in his body. He’d been jumpy the last few days, the way he sometimes got when he was getting sick, but Sirius had held onto a little hope that their class would lighten his mood. Remus stooped to pick up his wand, shaking his head a bit.
“Bit more finesse, bit less power, Mr. Black!” Ironwood noted, and Sirius resisted the urge to scowl. “Give it a go, Lupin, go on,” Ironwood urged. Remus swallowed hard. Come on, Moony, Sirius thought.
Out of any of them, Remus’ magic was admittedly the most unpredictable. There were times when he wielded it expertly and with impressive precision, a force to be reckoned with, but there were other times when it was wild and chaotic and sparking, or alternatively when it seemed like it dodged him at every turn. James said he thought it had something to do with his mood, just like Sirius’ sometimes did– sharper when he was angry, smoother when he was calm– but Remus’ emotions didn’t seem to govern him in quite the same way as Sirius’ did. He’d thought about asking Remus outright, but it seemed like something he might be self conscious about, so he let the question stew in his head.
In any case, just now, Remus looked both uncertain and determined at once, and so Sirius didn’t really know what to expect when he cast the disarming charm. The few times he’d tried it so far had fizzled out or created sparks that danced uselessly in the air. It seemed to Sirius like Remus’ wand was working against him, sometimes, like it had been muted somehow, and he could see the frustration building every time.
“Expelliarmus!” Remus called.
This attempt took a sort of swirling shape through the air, launching out in front of him but then looping up in the space between them and fizzling out sometime before it hit the rafters.
“Finish that loop out, Remus,” Ironwood said, making his way over. He waved his wand in demonstration. “It’s a twirl, not a swirl. All in the wrist, see?” Remus nodded jerkily, adjusting his stance to try again, but he tensed up even more as Ironwood approached. To his credit, Ironwood was a bit more aware of his surroundings than other professors. He tended to give Remus his space. He leaned against a desk, watching carefully, but Sirius was pretty sure that any observation was too much observation right now.
“Expelliarmus!” Remus tried again. This one found its mark in Sirius’ hand, but it didn’t disarm him. Sirius fumbled with his wand, his fingers going just a little numb, but he held onto it despite the charm.
“Almost, Moony,” Sirius called, shaking his hand out. It was meant to be encouraging, but Remus’ face twisted.
“I daresay we need a bit more oomph than that!” Ironwood laughed lightheartedly. Not helping, Sirius wanted to say.
“Basic charms too difficult for you, Lupin?” Snape jeered from a few pairs down, and Sirius shot him a venomous look. It was met with equal disdain. When Sirius looked back, he could see Remus grinding his teeth– could practically hear it, too. His grip on his wand went white-knuckled.
“Expel–!” Remus didn’t even get all the way through incanting the charm before the red blast of light was exploding from his wand. Sirius found himself rather grateful that Remus’ aim was a bit off today, because when the spell flew over his head, the air smelled like lightning had just struck. It shot through the air, twisting wildly, before shattering straight through the window behind Sirius.
A few students screamed. The sound of glass was sharp and splitting, and Sirius ducked as shards rained down, but before any of it fell on any of their heads, Ironwood lashed his wand out and it all turned to sand without even a word. As he did, the silence in the room was almost deafening.
Remus’ own spell had sent him sprawling backwards, his wand gone from his hand, and he was picking himself up off the floor amid a flurry of swirling papers and pieces of parchment and grains of sand. His hands were shaking. For some reason, that was the first thing Sirius noticed. Second was the mortified expression on his face.
Ironwood was the first to speak after the piercing silence had lingered in the room long enough, ever trying to lighten the mood.
“Bit of a backfire,” he shrugged, almost jovially. “Nothing to–”
Remus was already storming out of the classroom, his head ducked in shame or embarrassment or anger, Sirius couldn’t quite tell. Ironwood cut himself off with a surprised sort of oh sound, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. The door slammed behind Remus.
“Well… fresh air never hurt anyone, aye?” Ironwood clapped his hands. “Back to it, come on!” he urged, waving a hand, and the other second years slowly raised their wands, hesitantly casting the charm again, though now with much more care having seen the consequence of getting it wrong. Sirius crossed the room to get to the professor, who was bending over to pick up Remus’ wand where it had been abandoned.
“Professor–” Sirius started, but he was cut off.
“Go check on our young Lupin, will you, Mr. Black?” Ironwood said, holding Remus’ wand out for Sirius to take, and Sirius was surprised enough that he didn’t scowl at hearing his last name again. “I think you may have a bit more success consoling him than I. I fear I may have made that worse,” he mused.
“I… er…” Sirius stammered, taking the wand. Was he supposed to be honest, here? Because yes, Ironwood had almost certainly made it worse, but he also wasn’t quite sure that anything would have made that better. “I’ll go find him,” he managed, electing to avoid the statement entirely.
“Good,” Ironwood patted his shoulder. “Let him know we can find a better time to review the spell if he needs to take a bit of time for himself, now. Oh, and do assure him that the window will take no time at all to fix, please,” he added.
“Right,” Sirius nodded hesitantly. Ironwood went back to instructing, and Sirius shot an anxious look toward James and Peter, who shared the same worry as he did, evidently. “Right,” Sirius muttered again to himself. He tucked Remus’ wand into his cloak pocket and started toward the door.
“Maybe he ought to go back to swish and flick,” Snape sneered as Sirius passed him.
“Deripio,” Sirius flicked his wand casually, and Snape's trousers pooled around his ankles. He didn’t stick around very long to see if he’d get in trouble for that, but it was a good bit of satisfaction to hear the bark of laughter that was no doubt coming from James. He closed the door behind him swiftly.
He looked around for a moment, puzzling through where Remus might have gone. Likely not far, he thought. He’d be too anxious to ditch class entirely, especially not knowing whether or not he had actually been dismissed, or if he was in trouble. There were students in the little sitting area to the left of the classroom, so Sirius headed down the stairs and off to the right where he knew there was a back corner one could easily tuck themselves away in.
Sure enough, Remus had done just that. He was quite good at tucking himself away. It was a good thing Sirius was quite good at finding him.
“Alright, Moony?” Sirius asked softly as he walked over. Remus was sitting with his back against the wall, arms wrapped around his legs, resting his chin on one knee. He didn’t look at Sirius when he spoke.
“Sorry,” Remus said miserably. His eyes were a little red. He wiped his hand under his nose. “I didn’t hit you, did I?”
“Not a scratch,” Sirius smiled. He slid his back down against the wall until he was sitting beside Remus.
“Have I got detention?” Remus asked, and Sirius held back a laugh and passed Remus’ wand to him. Remus took it gingerly, tucking it away quickly like he was ashamed to touch it.
“No, no, of course not,” he waved a hand. “Ironwood said to tell you that you could come back later to learn the spell. Oh, and that the window won’t take much work to fix.” Remus groaned, tucking his head between his knees. “That’s a good thing, isn’t it?” Sirius asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I blew up a window, Sirius,” Remus mumbled, his voice muffled by his cloak.
“It was pretty wicked, honestly,” Sirius noted, but Remus tensed, catching his cloak in his fingers in a tense grip. Right. Don’t joke. Got it, Sirius thought to himself. “It wasn’t your fault,” he said instead. “Spells backfire sometimes, or go weird.”
“Bit more than weird,” Remus sighed. “I just couldn’t– it wouldn’t work,” he shook his head. “I feel like sometimes, I know exactly what I want to happen, but it won’t– it’s like my wand’s blocking me. And then I get frustrated, and it all comes… exploding out,” he gritted his teeth. Sirius could tell he was holding his breath a little.
Sirius nodded. “I get that,” he shrugged, trying to diffuse the tension a little. “The exploding bit, I mean… I had an issue with that when I was little, you know.” Remus lifted his head, tilting slightly toward Sirius, an indication that he was listening even if he wasn’t quite looking at him still. “I kept setting off sparks whenever I threw tantrums. Set fire to our curtains once or twice.”
“Really?”
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded. “It’s magic, you know? Not exactly the most stable thing in the world. Sometimes it just reacts.” That’s what Andromeda had told him when he was seven and melted the ends of her hair by accident. He thought she’d be furious, and he braced himself for it, readying his little mind for a screaming match. Instead, she laughed, and it punched all the fight right out of him. “Not like you did it on purpose, right?”
“I wasn’t thinking clearly,” Remus shook his head. “You’re supposed to have intention casting spells, and I just– I just–” he made a vague motion with his hand, waving it out from his body, but Sirius got the gist. “Sorry,” Remus said again, putting his chin back against his knee.
“Are you, um…” Sirius started, but he hesitated. Remus raised his eyebrows, glancing halfway towards him. “Are you feeling sick?” Remus frowned severely, which was exactly why Sirius didn’t really want to ask, but it also confirmed his suspicion. “I just mean… I– I noticed sometimes when you’re sick, your magic is a bit… off,” Sirius explained.
“It doesn’t matter,” Remus muttered.
“But it’s not really your fault, then–”
“It doesn’t matter!” Remus snapped frustratedly, and then his face twisted in regret. He pursed his lips, folding his hands over the back of his neck. “It…” he took a breath. “It shouldn’t matter. I can’t just freak out every time the–” Remus cut himself short, like whatever was coming next got stuck in his throat. “Every time I feel sick,” he mumbled, but he seemed a little guilty when he said it. “I already freak out enough as it is,” he added quietly.
“What do you mean?” Sirius prompted, lowering his voice a little to meet Remus on his level.
“I mean…” Remus sighed. “Everything just gets so overwhelming sometimes, you know?” he murmured. He wiped a hand across his brow, and Sirius realized there were little beads of sweat at his temples. He had a fever. That meant this would be a bad one. He felt his heart twist a little. “Sometimes I feel like I don’t know how to be a person.”
That struck a little too close to home, Sirius thought. Most of the time, he felt like he didn’t even know how to be himself.
“I get that, too,” Sirius mumbled, leaning his head back against the wall behind him. “Like you’re faking it and waiting for everyone else to notice,” he added. It felt a little dangerous to say out loud, like he was admitting a secret. Remus looked up, and even though his eyes caught on Sirius’ for hardly half a second before he looked away again, Sirius tried to memorize the patterns in his irises. He hardly ever got the chance.
“Yeah,” Remus murmured. Some of the tension left his shoulders. Sirius counted that as a victory. “Exactly,” he added, even more quietly. They were silent for a moment before Remus eventually blew out a long breath. “Do I have to come back to class?” he asked.
“I don’t think so,” Sirius shook his head. “Professor Ironwood said you could come back some other time if you needed a breather today… so I think that means you can be dismissed, if you want.” Remus nodded, seemingly relieved by this. “Are you gonna go back to the tower?” Sirius asked, a bit hopefully, but Remus shook his head.
“No, I think… I think I’m just going to go to the hospital wing,” he mumbled.
“Oh,” Sirius mumbled. “I can walk you there?”
“No, it’s… I’m okay. I might get some dinner first,” Remus said. “I’ll see you guys tomorrow,” he added, starting to stand, but Sirius frowned.
“Tomorrow?” He asked. Remus froze a little, his gaze darting off to the side. “It’s… it’s gonna be a bad one, then, isn’t it?”
It would have been a little naive to think anything otherwise, Sirius knew. They’d all known Remus long enough now to pick up on the signs, even if no one said them out loud. There was the frustration, the jumpiness, the tension, the fever, the way he distanced himself, held himself tightly, like if someone so much as brushed against him it might burn. It was unspoken, largely because Remus didn’t ever want to speak about it, but they all knew. Sometimes, Remus spent a few hours in the hospital wing here and there, but sometimes, it was like this.
Remus bristled a little, but it didn’t feel like the frustration was directed at Sirius, this time. It was just sort of a general discontent.
“Yeah,” he admitted a little bitterly.
“Can I… um…” Sirius faltered, but Remus waited. “Can I ask you something? And– and you don’t have to answer. If you don’t want.” Remus paused for a moment, but then he nodded. “What’s it feel like?” There was a silence between them, a sort of contemplative thing, and Remus furrowed his brow, considering the question thoroughly. Sirius wondered if he was going to get an honest answer. “I’ve read some,” he explained, “but there’s not a lot to read on muggle conditions, and nothing really… no one really says…” Remus lifted his head a little, and Sirius trailed off.
“It’s… it’s sort of like…” Remus started, but he bit the inside of his cheek, finding his words. Sirius waited. “It’s kind of like something else is controlling me,” Remus went on tentatively. Sirius frowned, but he didn’t interrupt. “Like… it’s hard to explain. I’m me, before… and then I sort of just wake up, after… and in the middle, I’m… I’m not there.” Sirius liked to believe he knew when Remus was lying. He at least knew what the truth sounded like. This felt honest– or about as honest as Remus seemed he was willing to get.
“Does it hurt?” Sirius asked.
“Yes,” Remus replied without hesitation.
“A lot?”
Remus paused, but he nodded. “Yes,” he repeated quietly. From the classroom above them, they heard a loud thud and a clatter like furniture falling over, and Remus flinched a bit.
“Sorry,” Sirius mumbled. “I know you don’t like talking about it.”
“It’s not that I–” Remus started, but he second guessed his words. “I just don’t want you to worry,” he amended. “It’s… managed, you know?”
“But there’s really nothing that Madam Pomfrey can do? Magic can cure a lot–”
“No,” Remus cut him off quickly, and Sirius closed his mouth. “There’s no cure. It’s just… it’s just how it is.”
“Okay,” Sirius murmured. “Sorry. I guess you would have tried everything,” he added, because of course they would have tried to find a solution. “I… are you sure you don’t want me to walk you to the hospital wing?”
Remus shook his head. “I’ll be fine. You should go back to class,” he said. He didn’t sound angry, really, which brought Sirius some relief. Prying too much right now was a bad idea, he knew. He didn’t want to make things harder.
“Right,” Sirius nodded. Remus pushed himself upright, using the wall behind him to steady himself a little, and Sirius hauled himself to his feet as well. “We’ll come by and visit you tomorrow, then, okay? Bring you lunch?”
Remus smiled a little at that, nodding. At the very least, Sirius was sure of this– that Remus did truly love to see them when they came by in the mornings, once he felt like himself again and everything had passed and run its course. He would be exhausted, bags under his eyes and pale and cold and clammy, but they’d poke their heads in through the door and he’d light up in an instant. It never really got old, Sirius thought. That smile made him warm every time, just like it did now.
“Tell Professor Ironwood I’m sorry about the window,” Remus said sheepishly.
“Sure. He did say not to worry about it, though.”
“When have I been known not to worry about something?” Remus shrugged, and Sirius laughed.
“Fair,” he sighed. “We’ll see you soon, Moony,” he added gently. Remus smiled a little exhaustedly, nodding his head a little before he made his way off down the hallway. Sirius chewed on his lip as he watched him go, picking at the skin around his thumbnail before shaking himself and marching back up the stairs to the classroom.
James and Peter both swung their heads around as soon as he opened the door, and James shot his eyebrows up so high Sirius thought they might fly off of his head. It almost made him laugh as he walked over. Ironwood was working with a group of boys who were still trying to figure out the precision in aiming that the spell took to actually disarm and not just throw someone off their feet, but he nodded at Sirius when he came back in.
“He’s fine,” Sirius said before James had a chance to spiral. “Just got frustrated. He’s sick. Er… bad,” he added, a little more hushed, and James and Peter both nodded solemnly. “I told him we’ll come see him tomorrow and bring him lunch.”
“Snape told Ironwood you pantsed him,” Peter noted.
“Prat,” Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Ironwood told Snape he could learn a thing or two from your wand work,” James smirked, an absolute shit-eating grin on his face. Sirius had to cover his mouth to avoid snorting.
“Fantastic,” Sirius laughed. “Have I missed much else?”
James shook his head. “Nah. No assignments unless you didn’t get the charm right yet, then you’ve got to do extra practice–”
“Right!” Ironwood called, interrupting him to address the class. “Everyone’s clear on what you’ve got to work on, yes?” He received a chorus of affirmations. “Fantastic. Let’s call it there, then, shall we?”
No one protested, of course. They all began grabbing their bags, tucking their wands into their pockets, shoving papers where they certainly didn’t belong.
“Mr. Black,” Ironwood interrupted as Sirius was aiming to do the same. Don’t call me that, he wanted to snap for the millionth time. He turned to see the professor beckoning him over to his desk at the front of the room.
“Be out in a sec,” Sirius said to James and Peter as they headed out. He made his way over to the professor.
“Not a fan of your name, eh?” Ironwood asked, and Sirius blinked at him. “You’ve got a poor poker face. And I’ll admit, I’m rather oblivious as a person, but I do think I’ve noticed a pattern of disdain whenever I address you as Mr. Black.”
“It’s… not my preference,” Sirius muttered, a very kind way of putting it, to his credit– he was reminding himself that it wasn’t really appropriate to point out to a professor how he had to be fucking blind not to notice how much Sirius hated to be called Black anywhere except the quidditch pitch, the only place where it felt far more like an act of rebellion.
“I do seem to recall I’ve seen that exact look of disdain on your brother’s face when I call him the same, actually,” Ironwood mused. That made slightly less sense in Sirius’ head, although to be fair, it seemed Regulus had in fact made an effort to put some distance between himself and their parents as well (to Sirius’ surprise). “And even more so when I called him your brother at all. Nearly bit my head off,” he shook his head.
Sirius narrowed his eyes a little. “If it’s any consolation, professor, I might have done the same,” he pointed out.
Ironwood laughed. “Ah, well. You and Regulus are…” he trailed off, and Sirius realized he really must have a very bad poker face, because whatever bitterness was simmering in his eyes, it made Ironwood hesitate. “Ah. I sense I may be overstepping. Allow me to put my foot in my mouth.”
Sirius had never seen someone back out of a dangerous conversation so swiftly, nor so unsubtly. It was almost admirable how quickly he changed the subject.
“Is Mr. Lupin alright?” Ironwood asked instead.
“He– uh– yes,” Sirius stammered, shaking himself a little. Going from the Black family name to your brother Regulus to Remus’ wellbeing all in a series of perhaps three sentences was giving him whiplash. “He’s alright. He’s, um… sick.”
“Ah,” Ironwood tutted. “I was told he had an ailment. A muggle disorder, yes?” Sirius nodded. “Must be terribly frustrating, I’m sure. I hope he wasn’t too upset about the window?”
“Oh. Well, um… Remus tends to worry about things,” Sirius said vaguely.
“He does seem the type,” Ironwood nodded.
“I told him he wasn’t in trouble,” Sirius added. “He’s not in trouble, right?”
“No, no, of course not. Better these things happen in the classroom than out in the world, right?” Ironwood smiled. Sirius found himself smiling back a little.
“Right.”
“It really is a quick fix, anyhow,” he added, and as if to demonstrate, he waved his wand over his shoulder.
Trails of sand wove their way up from the floor into the air, sparkling and shifting, coming together to form back into shards, which formed into panes of glass, which fitted themselves neatly into the metal frames of the window, and after a few seconds, it was like nothing had ever happened. Dusky sunlight shone in through warped glass. Sirius blinked. He hadn’t even said a spell.
“No harm done,” Ironwood smiled, tucking his wand back into his cloak. “I’ll reach out to Mr. Lupin myself to make sure he’s alright and find a time to work on that charm. In the meantime, do try to encourage him not to worry too much about this.”
“I’ll try,” Sirius nodded.
“Lovely. That’ll be all then, Mr. Bl–” Ironwood caught himself. “Sirius,” he corrected himself. “Do me a favor and give me that look if I get that wrong again, will you? You know the one.” Sirius laughed.
“Yes, sir,” he nodded again, excusing himself.
Notes:
wahoo!!! remus is out here fuckin shit up hKHJSFj for better or for worse...
aight ready? it's gushin time!! (read like "it's morbin time")
first of all. sirius teasing james and peter about the "small wand" comment. i just.kgjsdlfkjghs they're such boys. love them.
lily being a super talented witch? fuck me up. she gets it right away and adds a little flair. queen shit. icon. and also sirius being like "fuck off but also tell me how you did that because i want to know"
AND?? lily and sirius being on good terms now???? because lily made him TALK about his FEELINGS?? hkhjsd,fgk and he's so surprised by it as well like, oh, i was gonna go off and be really immature about that but you cancelled my plans. damn. like he's so dramatic, i love him for that. anyway lily and sirius friendship is supreme and there's gonna be so much more of that i swear to god.
sirius and remus pairing up in class? wails.
here's the fun shit tho. is all the magic!!! sirius' magic being powerful and explosive is just near and dear to my heart. he's a powerful ass wizard, even as a kid. and everything he does being kind of explosive, regardless of what it is? dead. he's got some pent up shit for sure but man is he a good wizard. sheeit. and??? remus' magic working against him sometimes??
I want ur theories for that. no promises i'll tell you if ur right but. lemme know hkjgsljfk just like, sometimes getting worse when he's sick, and him saying he feels like sometimes its working against him? moony :( but ALSO??? his magic being strong enough that it shatters a whole window!! i know u didn't mean to moony but man that's metal as fuck, u go king.
and. sirius knowing him so well that he immediately knows where to look. kill me.
this whole interaction, really, just. kill me. yes i know i wrote it. kill me anyway.
remus being snappy but regretting it :( not meaning to get angry :(( wanting to be able to control himself but also getting frustrated :(((
and hey. u know what's worse? remus describing what sirius thinks is his epilepsy but in a way that actually makes it about lycanthropy, so that remus isn't lying, and sirius can tell he's being honest, even though there's so much being held back there. and remus saying that yes, it hurts. that it hurts a lot. and being open about that with sirius, or as open as he thinks he can be. guhhhhh. how am i supposed to LIVE when they're the way that they are??
and sirius also!! saying he understands how hard it can be to feel like you don't know how to be yourself????? man.
ironwood is a fuckin good teacher and i love him hhjklKSDJf the way he tells snape he could learn a thing or two from sirius after sirius LITERALLY PANTSED HIM hkHSLDF screaming. and also??? him noticing that sirius doesn't like his last name, and bringing up regulus... but then backing out of that SO FAST. he's me fr. "allow me to put my foot in my mouth" im sorry he's so funny for that. and sirius is like ????
but. hhnmmmd. regulus being mentioned. yall. you are not ready. i have hhjsJDF IM NOT GONNA SPOIL IT NO NEVERMIND (moons would hate me if i did (say hi to moons everyone best beta mooncrow4eva))
onto some like. generally important information?? context??? idk. i realized... that i do not like the way i planned out some plot elements of this fic. i think i've written far enough into the future to not disturb anything i've already posted when i start changing stuff around, but if i DO change anything in past chapters, i will put a little note in the endnotes to let yall know what i changed if its plot relevant. throwing that out there.
also also hey! the no voldy tag was added! so there's that.
is that it? i think that's it. uhhhhh tell me what you think??? as we all are now well aware, i love comments so much. I am like a little otter, and ur comments are like rocks that i save and keep with me and sometimes i hold them on my belly and crack little oysters open on them, and they are very pretty rocks and some of them are shiny.
okay. until next sunday :)
here's ur teaser... hheeeeehehe
~~~
“I need to talk to you,” Remus said.
“No, you don’t,” Regulus replied easily, and tried to step around him. Remus cut him off. He was taller and more imposing, having grown even more over the course of the year, and Regulus had to look up to talk to him– though none of this seemed to calm the fire behind the first year’s eyes.
“Yes,” Remus insisted, “I do.” Regulus crossed his arms. The hallways weren’t crowded, nearly empty as students packed up their things and made last minute runs to the Great Hall or returned books to the library. Remus lowered his voice anyway, despite the quiet. “It’s about Sirius–”
“Oh, leave me out of it, will you?” Regulus groaned, rolling his eyes.
Chapter 18: Fear
Summary:
“I need to talk to you,” Remus said.
“No, you don’t,” Regulus replied easily, and tried to step around him. Remus cut him off, an action that surprised both Regulus and Remus himself. He was taller and more imposing, having grown even more over the course of the year, and Regulus had to look up to talk to him– though none of this seemed to calm the fire behind the first year’s eyes.
“Yes,” Remus insisted, “I do.” Regulus crossed his arms. The hallways weren’t crowded, nearly empty as students packed up their things and made last minute runs to the Great Hall or returned books to the library. There was no more time. Remus lowered his voice anyway, despite the quiet. “It’s about Sirius–”
“Oh, leave me out of it, will you?” Regulus groaned, rolling his eyes. He leaned against the wall behind him, his jaw tense.
“It’s important,” Remus said. He didn’t know how to ask what he wanted to ask, only that he needed to. There was no more time. “Otherwise I wouldn’t be here.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It wasn’t difficult to see the fear in Sirius’ eyes as the year came to a close, if you knew what to look for.
He got reckless– more reckless– mouthing off and instigating fights wherever he could. He flew dangerously on the Quidditch pitch, celebrated big, drew attention to himself. He made himself known. He left a mark.
It wasn’t really a far stretch from Sirius’ usual easy recklessness, the type that made him the first one professors turned to when there was trouble. But as the weather got warmer and final exams came and went, that careless persona had an air of urgency behind it. It was like there was something driving him forward, a fire at his heels. He did everything like he was an animal being starved.
Like it was the last time he’d ever have the chance.
And because Remus knew what to look for in the older of the Black brothers, he recognized it when he saw it in the younger of the two as well. One’s dread was a mirror of the other, identical in its weight and only differing in which side of the reflection they were on. Where Sirius was reckless, Regulus was quiet. He kept to himself, avoided people, found small corners to slip away into and dodged the friends that Remus had seen him with earlier in the year. There was an urgency in his avoidance as well, the same as the urgency in Sirius’ recklessness, a paranoia that reflected in the darting of his eyes and the tension in his shoulders.
Not that Remus was looking– or rather, looking specifically. Remus was a people watcher. He really couldn’t be blamed for noticing things like this. And then once James had made his promise to avoid Regulus at all costs, it had strangely made it all the more important that Remus did know where Regulus was, who he was with, where to find him, even if only to dodge him when necessary.
There was a reason for this fear, Remus knew. There had to be something more than what he knew, something more than what Sirius would tell him. But on every occasion that he had tried to bring it up to Sirius, he dismissed it expertly. If his intent was for Remus not to worry, he had sorely missed the mark. Remus watched him even more intently, and Sirius had noticed, and so there was a tension between them that could be cut with a knife– Remus asking nothing about what needed to asked and Sirius saying nothing about what needed to be said.
Remus had seen this fear before, or some of it. Sirius had made no real attempts to hide the beliefs his parents held nor his disagreement with those ideals. It was no mystery that they didn’t get along, that they fought, that Walburga Black in particular was controlling and harsh and authoritarian. Sirius dreaded going home, and it seemed Regulus did as well.
Remus had been able to set aside this line of questioning before, though with great difficulty. After the summer, before Christmas, after Christmas– when he saw Sirius’ eyes darken in this same way, when he returned a little more cold, a little more numb, he’d been able to keep this sick curiosity to himself. Sirius didn’t want to talk about it– he didn’t want to talk about any of it, anything that had to do with his family. This was how it had always been.
The year was ending, though, and Remus felt the need to know so strongly that he felt acid in his throat with every passing second. There was no more time. And recently, a terrible idea had entered into his head, and he hadn’t been able to shake it aside. It felt like a loophole, like something that shouldn’t be exploited, something that was selfish to pursue, but even so, it was an opportunity– it was a way to get around this line that had been drawn.
He decided that if he couldn’t get the answer out of the older of the Black brothers, he would have to settle for the next best thing.
“I need to talk to you,” Remus said.
“No, you don’t,” Regulus replied easily, and tried to step around him. Remus cut him off, an action that surprised both Regulus and Remus himself. He was taller and more imposing, having grown even more over the course of the year, and Regulus had to look up to talk to him– though none of this seemed to calm the fire behind the first year’s eyes.
“Yes,” Remus insisted, “I do .” Regulus crossed his arms. The hallways weren’t crowded, nearly empty as students packed up their things and made last minute runs to the Great Hall or returned books to the library. There was no more time. Remus lowered his voice anyway, despite the quiet. “It’s about Sirius–”
“Oh, leave me out of it, will you?” Regulus groaned, rolling his eyes. He leaned against the wall behind him, his jaw tense.
“It’s important,” Remus said. He didn’t know how to ask what he wanted to ask, only that he needed to. There was no more time. “Otherwise I wouldn’t be here.”
Remus meant that genuinely. He already felt guilty talking to Regulus at all. Sirius had forbidden James from speaking to him, and Remus knew he hadn’t said such a command to Remus or Peter, but it seemed implied. Regulus was off limits. He was outside of some invisible line, and Remus was stepping past that now. He was stepping past it in more ways than one. It was self destructive and selfish and terrible, but he was already here.
“Oh, don’t want to be seen with a snake , huh?” Regulus snapped. Remus leaned back slightly at that, furrowing his brow.
“What? No,” he shook his head. “You told Sirius to leave you alone. I figured that applied to all of us.” Not a lie– not technically. But it was easier than telling the full truth.
“Right, sure,” Regulus muttered. The anger he wore seemed like a mask, Remus thought. Something he dawned as soon as he’d been confronted, and something he wasn’t very likely to cast off. And while he’d never say it aloud to Sirius, or to anyone, really, the two of them really were brothers in that regard. “What, then? What do you want?” Remus bit the side of his cheek.
“He doesn’t want to go home,” he said.
“Of course he doesn’t,” Regulus replied as though it was obvious.
“Why?”
Regulus looked up at him. His eyes were darker than Sirius’ eyes– still gray, but somehow more shadowed, like they didn’t catch as much light. And it wasn’t even so much that he was looking into Regulus’ eyes but more looking at them, like some sort of object detached from that familiar tension that came with meeting someone’s eyes. It was like an inspection. The more he looked at Regulus, the more he saw of Sirius, and the less as well. This was the first time they’d spoken, Remus realized.
“Why do you think ?” Regulus spat.
“Your mother,” Remus guessed.
“Smart,” Regulus said. “Maybe they should’ve put you in Ravenclaw, figuring out that mystery.”
“I knew that already,” Remus shook his head. “But you don’t want to go home either,” he pointed out, and Regulus stared daggers into him. The coldness in his expression told Remus he was right.
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” Regulus hissed lowly.
“Then tell me,” Remus replied. He kept his voice steady, neutral, trying his best to be clear that he wasn’t picking a fight. If it became a fight, it would be overheard. If it was overheard, it would make its way back to Sirius.
And honestly, the fact that the idea of that made Remus nervous should have been a much larger hint that this was a bad idea.
“Piss off,” Regulus said. He moved to try and get around Remus again, but Remus cut him off once more. It was desperate. It felt foreign, absurd to put himself so firmly in front of someone, to do anything but duck to the side and let himself be passed by, but he did it anyway. He needed answers. “Get out of my way, Lupin.” He said his name like a swear. “What goes on in my family is none of your business.”
“What can I do?” Remus asked, and Regulus frowned at him. This was the real question, though, wasn’t it? The important one. The only thing worth asking. “It was like this last year, too. He was afraid.”
“ Afraid ,” Regulus sneered. “Sirius is too much of an idiot to be afraid. If he was afraid , he wouldn’t provoke her like he does. He does everything he can just to paint a target on his back.”
“He wants to be left alone,” Remus said, feeling the need to defend Sirius despite going behind his back. Regulus laughed then, a spiteful laugh, and it was startling.
“ I want to be left alone!” He pointed a finger at his own chest harshly. “ This is how you get left alone. You stay in line. What Sirius is doing is suicide.”
“What Sirius is doing?” Remus raised an eyebrow. “What is he–”
“All of it!” Regulus huffed. “Hanging out with Potter, associating with you, with all you half-breeds , defending you lot every chance he gets.” When Regulus said half-breeds, it sounded like he was saying a word in a language he didn’t know. It sat awkwardly on his tongue, didn’t fit right between his teeth. “If he wants to be a bloody martyr, he’ll get his wish. There’s only so much damage she can do before she kills him,” he spat.
There was a silence between them, punctuated only by a door opening and closing with a creak down the hall.
“Damage,” Remus said dumbly, realizing the implications of his words with slow understanding.
“Come off it,” Regulus said, rolling his eyes. “You had to have known.”
“I…” Remus started, but he didn’t know what to say. “She wouldn’t–”
“Whatever you’re about to say, don’t,” Regulus cut him off. He looked like he was in pain, then. Like it hurt to say anything, now. “She would. She does.”
It had clicked into place all of a sudden– the tension Sirius had before he went home, the near tangible relief he had when he came back, the way his eyebrows pinched and his face paled when he got a letter from Walburga. How he held himself so gingerly when he returned. It was more. It was worse. Maybe Remus had known, in a way. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have come to Regulus, who was now staring at him expectantly.
“Is–” He had to know. Once he’d started knowing, it was impossible to stop. ”Is it the same for you?” Remus asked carefully, and a new fire lit in the boy’s expression. Regulus pulled his wand, pressing it against Remus’ chest. The magic that coursed through it made his skin feel icy. Remus was too surprised to even say anything, feeling the shock of it vibrate in his chest. There was something so awfully curious about it, and something so strange about how it felt, not quite painful, like the intent to harm wasn’t really there like it had been earlier that year when Mulciber had pressed his wand under Remus’ chin. And yet whatever button he’d pushed here was evidently big and red and dangerous, and Regulus wasn’t afraid to pry Remus’ fingers away from it or break them trying.
“What goes on in my family,” Regulus echoed his earlier statement, his words venomous, “is none of your business. ” Regulus pushed him backwards just by the tip of his wand, and Remus let himself be nudged out of the way.
"Regulus Black,” McGonagall’s voice boomed from down the hall. It made both of them jump. “I must be imagining things, because it looks like you've got your wand drawn on a fellow student.” Regulus ground his teeth, tucking his wand into his pocket again.
“Of course not, professor,” he replied over his shoulder. To Remus, he lowered his voice. “Leave. Me. Alone . I’m not saying it again.” He turned on his heel and walked down the corridor, his cloak sweeping the ground behind him. Remus watched him. His skin still felt cold. And for some reason, all he could think about was how different that magic felt from Sirius’. Sirius burned. Regulus froze. And they were both afraid.
McGonagall watched Regulus with skeptical eyes as he passed, but he hardly acknowledged her. She raised her eyebrows at Remus, but Remus couldn’t really bring himself to say anything, so he just forced an awkward smile in her direction, straightening his shirt and turning to walk the other direction.
So now he knew.
Though he didn’t know what difference it would make. If he told Sirius what Regulus had told him, Sirius would likely wring his brother’s neck. And Remus’ neck. Or actually, Remus knew he wouldn’t lay a hand on Remus at all. He’d go cold, and he’d stop talking to him, and he’d avoid him, and that was worse. That would be infinitely worse. As he walked back to the tower, the acid didn’t leave his throat. Knowing did nothing. Knowing meant nothing.
Remus found himself darkly curious– curious to know exactly what went down in the Black household, curious to know what Sirius did to incur such wrath, curious to know how exactly it had happened that both of the brothers, who carried themselves so boldly, so fearlessly, came to dread going somewhere so simple as home.
And this was what was so dangerous and destructive about curiosity, because it led him to places like this. It led him to knowing, and it led him to seeking, and it led him to lying. And it led him with nowhere to turn, now.
That acidic tension stayed with Remus as he climbed the staircase, growing with each step until he reached the top. Gryffindor tower was practically empty, but when he entered their room, James was quietly folding clothes into his trunk. He looked up at Remus, but when his smile faltered, Remus knew his face betrayed how he felt. There was a hurricane in his head, and it was swirling behind his eyes, and James knew him too well not to see it.
“Remus?” James asked, and Remus realized there was no point in subtlety.
“Sirius isn’t safe going home,” Remus said bluntly. The words burned when he said them. His face felt hot. James stared at him for a moment and then his eyes widened.
“You know, too?” He asked. Remus’ stomach dropped.
“You already knew?” he asked in return.
“Since just after last Christmas,” James nodded.
Remus felt a spark of anger in his chest– he wanted to feel betrayed. How could you? he’d say, how could you let him go home? How could you let him go if you knew? But what was James supposed to do? He was a kid. They were all kids. How could you not tell me? How could you know and not tell me? Why wouldn’t he tell me? Why did he think he couldn’t tell me?
“How do you know?” James asked. He’d dropped his clothes, abandoning whatever he was packing.
“Regulus,” Remus replied, strained. All of the pieces came together now to create something terrible, and regret was beginning to pool like tar in his stomach. James could offer his soul to Sirius, and it meant the world. Remus could offer him nothing, and so instead he borrowed from somewhere else, and this is where it led him– to stealing little pieces of knowledge from places that weren’t his to poke his head into, to crossing lines, to lying and lying and lying.
James always knew exactly what to say. Exactly what to do. Remus didn’t. When Remus tried, when he really tried, this was how it went.
He didn’t have it in him to lie, now. Not to James. Not if he was asked. It wasn’t a lie, really, if he kept it to himself and no one brought it up, but he’d already told so many lies that adding another felt like torture when it was so blatant. But where was the line? Was there a line? He didn’t know.
“ Regulus?” James asked incredulously. “Why’s Regulus talking to you?”
“He’s not,” Remus shook his head.
“You went to him?” James gawked. Remus winced, and that was all the confirmation James needed. “Remus, how could you– you can’t–” he stammered, running a hand through his hair tensely. “Moony, if Sirius finds out–”
“I know,” Remus shook his head, cutting him off. “I know, okay? I just– They’re both…” Remus dug his nails into his palms. “He’s afraid to go home as well.” James frowned, looking down, and they were both quiet for a moment. “They’re both afraid. They’re both– Sirius is–” he couldn’t make himself say anything that needed to be said, because he didn’t know what needed to be said. He felt sick. “I don’t– I don’t know what to do .” Remus felt something sharp building in his throat and swallowed it down, but it just came back again.
“Remus–” James started, but Remus folded at the waist like he’d been gutted, wiping his palms furiously over his eyes as the feeling swelled so strongly he wondered if he’d explode. He crouched down, sitting on the ground with his back up against the bed and tucking his chin against his arms.
“What do we do?” His voice shook. He hated it. It wasn’t about him. He pressed his face into the sleeves of his cloak. “What do I do?” There was a long silence, and Remus heard James moving slowly towards him.
“It’ll be alright,” James murmured, crouching down on the ground in front of him. “It’s only a few months, and then we’ll all be back together.”
“Months,” Remus echoed helplessly. “And then what?” he asked, his voice muffled. “They do that every year for the next five years?” James said nothing. “What if it gets worse? What if– what if he doesn’t come back? What if she sends him away, or– Regulus said he was gonna get himself killed–”
“Remus, you’re spiraling here,” James said calmly, his voice steady. “Breathe.” He hadn’t realized he was holding so much tension in his chest, but it felt impossible to release.
“I don’t know what to do ,” Remus said again, shaking his head.
“They won’t pull him out of school,” James said steadily, confidently, and Remus wanted to demand to know how he could be so sure. “Sirius has told us a thousand times, the Blacks are obsessed with their image. It wouldn’t look good for them if their heir suddenly vanished from public view. Okay?” Remus nodded numbly, but the word vanish rattled around in his head. “And we’ll make sure he’s okay while he’s here. We’ll make sure he knows he’s safe with us.”
“Okay,” Remus mumbled.
“Okay,” James echoed, and then sighed. “Look, it’s– it’ll be alright. We’ll figure it out. Right now, we just… we just have to be here.”
“Okay,” Remus said again. It felt like nothing, but there was nothing more, and so this was it. Wait. Be here. Be the same. Which meant that Remus had crossed the darkest line Sirius had ever drawn for nothing.
James let out a slow breath and moved to sit next to Remus, placing his back against the bed frame as well. They sat like that for a moment. James was an inch or two from him, but Remus could still feel the magic around him. It was more dense, sort of foggy, an ache in his bones where Sirius’ was like a burn of embers, where Regulus’ was cold and freezing. The weight of it was comforting in that moment, Remus realized.
There were moments like these when he realized he’d shied away from this feeling for so long, he didn’t expect it to be anything but painful.
They sat there for a while, neither of them moving, Remus breathing slowly with his head ducked into his arms and James waiting patiently beside him. Neither of them knew what to say because there was nothing left to say, despite how little had already been said. Remus wasn’t sure how he was supposed to just go home now.
The knowing was the worst part, Remus had decided. He’d decided that long ago. The knowing and the not knowing . It was an impossible helplessness. He was too curious for his own good. Selfishly and self destructively curious, consumed by it and detesting it at the same time. All he could do was wait and hope Sirius had the self preservation to come back to them safely come September.
Some time later, James shifted slightly, and Remus realized how long they’d been sitting there silently with each other.
“We should pack,” James said. Remus picked his head up, and the world seemed a little too bright. “Otherwise the trunks will be taken down and all our stuff will still be here,” he added lightheartedly.
“Right,” Remus said numbly. James stood and offered him a hand to help him up as well. Remus looked at it for a moment.
He wondered what it was exactly that made magic feel the way it did for him.
It clearly wasn’t the same for anyone else from the way they acted with each other, sharing hugs and handshakes and bumping into each other in the halls like it was nothing. Remus’ father had told him that others with his affliction were drawn to magic, being magical creatures themselves, and that he’d be able to sense it. That was why it was safer to live among muggles. That, and the fact that despite muggles’ skeptical nature, they wouldn’t be able to identify the patterns in behavior that Remus presented as indicative of his specific problem. But sometimes it felt like more than that.
There were rare occasions when the feeling was bearable, though, he’d been realizing– when he was prepared for it, or when he was far between moons, or even sometimes when the jolt would bring him back to reality and remind him of where he was.
And there were even more rare occasions, he realized now, that he craved it.
He took James’ hand and felt his magic, a thrumming in the thin bones of his fingers like plucking a steel string wound too tight. And then alongside that, he felt the warmth of his skin, the smoothness of his palm, the steadiness of his grip.
James hauled him to his feet, patting the side of his arm reassuringly, and then let go. The feeling faded. Remus stood still for a second, trying to trace it as it traveled weakly up his arm and into his shoulder before vanishing sometime before it got to his ribs. He wanted to apologize, or say thank you, or say anything, but he couldn’t. Whatever understanding he and James shared, now, it was unnamable. But it was there.
He turned, walked to his trunk, and packed.
Notes:
STRAP IN BUCKOS WEEEEEEE time to gush! does gushers have a slogan? (googled it. it does. "burst of flavor in every bite!")
LISTEN remus being able to identify Sirius' fear so easily, like it's so distinct from the usual way that he is despite it seeming similar. that recklessness. ugh. feeling like its the last chance he'll have?? UGH. and THEN. remus being able to see it in REGULUS as well??? he's such a people watcher.
but man the fuckin. dynamic of this. of remus crossing this line that was SO CLEARLY DRAWN for james but manipulating this logic so he can get around it despite KNOWING that sirius would be SO UPSET. but he just needs to know the whole truth so that he can know how to help? and even then, he could easily have guessed, but he's not the type of person to be satisfied by that.
and jesus, cornering regulus like that. god. look, i know, i know, i love regulus so much. so many of you have pointed out that these boys aren't treating him like a person, and you're 100% right. even remus isn't immune from that way of thinking, of viewing regulus as a means to an end here, but even so, he has this one moment of clarity and he asks if regulus is getting the same treatment from their mother???? fuck. and regulus getting immediately so defensive about that?
christ man idk it really is so hard writing about these reactions in kids so young. regulus is TWELVE at MOST. and god. i just need. can i quote my own self? ~ “I want to be left alone!” He pointed a finger at his own chest harshly. “This is how you get left alone. You stay in line." ~ like jesus. file under: things regulus would never say to sirius. but christ. he's surviving as best he can, and the two of them are SO DIFFERENT.
and on the topic of different... magic feeling like ice when it's regulus and fire when it's sirius? regulus' threat being so clearly a warning where mulciber's was danger? remus learning to distinguish between different types of touch and magic feelings?????
god, and then remus processing what he's done and the implications of it and how now it still feels like he's done absolutely nothing except betray sirius' trust with no possible next step for him to work with.
and hey, while we're at it, let's analyze remus' jealousy of james? james, who always knows what to say and what to do and how to do it, and the one time that remus commits himself to finding some way to help, it actively does NOTHING, AND it's something james already knows. im. unwell. and asking why sirius thought he couldn't tell remus? dead. deceased. i could say a thousand things about this but im gonna leave that to you cus yall seem just as eager to analyze these boys as i am.
but let's talk about a positive thing, now, shall we?
remus is learning that touch isn't always a bad thing, and that it isn't always something that hurts. am i about to quote myself again? you bet ur ass. "There were moments like these when he realized he’d shied away from this feeling for so long, he didn’t expect it to be anything but painful."
who tf do i think i am. remus. ur. im. hhkgklsfd
and then taking james' hand? and tracking the feeling as it goes up his arm? and then he and james have this Moment together? im dead. deceased. gone.
oughhhhhhh but man, the consequences of so much shit this year. fuck. what a nightmare.
well, not a nightmare for me. a nightmare for YOU >:)
ALRIGHT UHHHHHHH that's it for year 2 :) up next is our lovely summer letters, and jesus christ, yall, not to be overly enthusiastic, but year three is probably my absolute favorite. like. fuck. so much happens, ur gonna lose ur minds so often, it's just. jesus. oh man im so hhkgksdjfkgdf im FOAMING AT THE MOUTH. okay okay okay.
as always, i have LOVED seeing ur comments!! and i love answering them and having conversations and sharing theories and stuff, it makes me so happy. ur comments are like little coke can tabs that i pop off and keep in a little tin and once i have enough of them i will make something dope like a chainmail shirt and i will show it to all my friends or maybe wear it to a renaissance fair, and who knows, maybe one of you will be there and you will see it and you will go hey that's my comment (coke can tab)! and i'll go :0 !!!
SEE YOU SUNDAY!
your teaser, as always:
~
James,
Tell Mr. Weasley that electric stoves are powered by little mice that run on wheels creating energy under the floorboards. I think that would be funny. I’ve attached a diagram for your viewing pleasure.
Remus
~
Chapter 19: Summer 2
Summary:
Sirius,
I’d tell you to be careful, but I don’t think it would do much, would it?
Come back in one piece. Please.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Greetings from Sweden!
Remus, you’d love it here. It’s all forests and lakes and mountains and nature– my parents are dragging us to every trail and hike they can find. Muggles really love to ride bicycles, don’t they? Mum and dad tried to get us to learn how to use them, but it’s honestly harder than flying if I’m being honest, and it hurts much more when you fall, which I didn’t think was possible. At least a broom doesn’t fall on top of you as well.
I sent chocolates with this postcard, so I hope they haven’t melted. They’re called Kex, which I thought was funny because it sounds like hex. Doubt that was intentional.
Hope summer is treating you well!
Peter
***
Dear James,
I got a postcard from Peter, but mum won’t let me send Agatha all the way to Sweden because she thinks she’ll get too tired. If you send him something back, can you tell him thanks for the sweets? They were great. Did he send you the same ones? They were called Kex (which sounds like hex. Peter thought that was funny).
I think my mum really missed having me home. Somehow, I still haven’t run out of stories to tell her from school. She loves hearing about all the mischief you and Sirius get up to, and when I told her I wasn’t getting into any trouble, she told me to “live a little” if you can believe that.
Maybe I’ll have to up my game this year…
Remus
***
Remus,
I’ve never been happier to hear that you want to get in trouble! But I feel that I should remind you that most of the Marauders’ antics are, in fact, almost entirely your idea. Take a little credit, mate. We can’t steal all the glory.
Oh, and Mr. Weasley wants to know what the difference is between a gas stove and an electric stove. I told him probably the gas and electricity, but he didn’t think that sounded right.
All my best,
James
***
Moony,
You’ll never believe it, but Narcissa is helping me send letters out this summer. Apparently, she and her mum had a big fight on account of her dating this Malfoy bloke, and my mum took her mum’s side because get this– they had apparently gone and agreed to an arranged marriage with some other family (who's no doubt related to us somehow… honestly, Moons, you should see how many branches connect on this family tree…) so now she’s mad at the lot of them… couldn’t care less, of course, boy drama and all that, but it means I get to actually talk to people.
Mum’s been all on Regulus’ case, almost more than she’s on mine. If I’m lucky, I’ll be able to give her a reason to disown me and name him heir instead. Merlin, that sounds so ridiculous– “heir.” What are we, a royal family? I’m sure she’d love to think so.
Summer’s pretty boring here, all in all, but there’s more people in and out recently. Keeps my parents distracted, at least. Maybe if they throw a dinner party, things could get interesting…
Wish I could come and visit. It’s bloody dull.
Sirius
P.S. If you send letters back, address them to Narcissa. If you’re feeling cheeky, you could put little hearts all around and make her mum think she’s got admirers.
***
Lily,
If you were to name the weirdest wizard invention you’ve ever seen… what would it be?
Remus and James are messing with a friend of the Potters’ trying to explain how all these muggle things work, and it’s got me thinking, are there things that muggle-born witches and wizards think are ridiculous that non-muggle borns think are totally normal? Surely this is a two way street. I’m sure we’ve got our own absurd inventions we’ve made for very simple tasks.
Go on, give it your worst.
Hope summer is treating you well,
Sirius
(P.S. If you want to write back, address it to Narcissa Black. That’s my cousin. It’s a long story… but she’s helping me send letters this summer. Just don’t write directly to me. That’s the important bit.)
***
James,
Tell Mr. Weasley that electric stoves are powered by little mice that run on wheels creating energy under the floorboards. I think that would be funny. I’ve attached a diagram for your viewing pleasure.
Remus
***
Sirius,
Oh my god, there’s a million. Wizards make the most complicated solutions to the world’s easiest problems. Quills?? To name one?? You’ve got the quill itself, and then the pot of ink, but oh, you need to enchant the pot so it doesn’t run out, or enchant the quill so it doesn’t break, and cut it at the right angle, and it’s got to be made in a specific way from some specific bird… christ, just use a pen! Ball point, ever heard of them? Fantastic.
And how about all the floating candles and lanterns everywhere? Is there genuinely no electricity at school? How much easier would it be to just put a lamp in our dorms instead of enchanting the sheets not to catch fire?
Oh, or how come all the money is coins and not paper? No one thought about how heavy that would all get? Or how loud?
And how come everyone and their mother has got a years’ supply of pumpkin juice but no one ever has a can of soda???
Have you ever had a coke? It’s like– well I don’t even know how to describe it. It’s coke. Dad’s addicted to the stuff. Which is funny, because– wait, are there wizard drugs? Because coke is like… a muggle drug. But is there, like… magic coke?
I’ll bring a few cans of coke with me to school, how’s that?
Regular coke. Soda.
Not the drug.
Obviously.
Sincerely,
Lily
***
Narcissa, if you’re reading this, hope you’re well… please deliver this to Sirius. I appreciate your help.
Sirius,
I’d tell you to be careful, but I don’t think it would do much, would it?
Come back in one piece. Please.
I wish you could visit, too– though I don’t think you’d find my summer much more interesting than yours. We do a lot of reading here. I’m still going on runs, which honestly I think you’d enjoy if you gave it a chance. I know you don’t like waking up early, but it could be fun together. I don’t think James could tear himself away from those voluntary Quidditch practices, and Peter isn’t a functional person until at least noon.
Here’s something fun to think about– I told James to tell his dad’s friend that muggle stoves are powered by mice running on wheels in the floorboards. You should help me come up with some more things to tell him.
Try to stay sane.
Moony
***
Moony,
Tell him about microwaves. You don’t even have to lie. Just tell him about them.
Weirdest muggle shit I’ve ever heard of.
Sirius
P.S. No promises…
***
Remus,
The diagram was very helpful. I don’t think I’ve ever laughed that hard. You had my mum convinced as well, but I think she caught on after she saw that the mice were wearing little hats and ties.
I don’t know if your dad tells you anything about his work at the Ministry– but I overheard my parents talking about how there’s more purebloods spouting that “superior beings” crap in the news lately. I know you said you moved to a magic neighborhood last summer. Hope you’re not feeling that attitude too much. Wizards can be weird about muggles sometimes. I’m sure you know more than the rest of us. Seems Sirius is also catching wind of that from his family, as well. Ridiculous, all of it.
In any case, Mr. Weasley seems to have an appreciation for the muggle contributions to the world, so we’ve got him at least.
Best,
James
***
Remus,
Sorry, got your second letter just after I sent that last one. I’m sure Sirius is fine. He just messes around and makes jokes like that. You know how he is.
I don’t think he would have said it if he knew you knew how his mum really was.
And… well, mate, if I’m being honest, I think you should tell him that you know. You don’t have to tell him how… frankly, I’m not quite sure how to broach that particular subject, but… I don’t know. It’s important. He doesn’t like secrets. And I don’t think you like them either, otherwise you wouldn’t have told me. Maybe that makes me a hypocrite for not telling you, either, but I promised him I wouldn’t. It's all very convoluted, isn't it?
This is just going to make things complicated when we get back, is all I’m saying. I know this is all stuff you know, I just… I don’t know. Think about it, alright?
Best,
James
***
James,
I don’t know how. I don’t know what to do. I know you’re right, but every time I try to write to him now, I just can’t. He made one joke, and now I can’t write back to him without saying something, but I also can’t just say something because I don’t know what I can say at all.
Is this all it takes? One joke and I can't be the same anymore?
What do I say? How do I say it? And now it’s been so long, I bet he thinks I’m avoiding replying to him or something, which– I don’t know, maybe I am, but it’s not intentional.
Mum says that I should just be honest, and that I was just trying to help, but now I’m realizing I shouldn’t have told her, either– but I tell her everything, I don’t know how to keep things from her, it just doesn’t work.
I shouldn’t have ever asked. It wasn’t my place. I’ve gone and messed everything up.
He’ll hate me when he finds out.
Remus
***
Moony,
Thought of another muggle thing you should tell James’ dad’s friend about. Electric kettles. You lot already figured out fire, and then you had to go and get rid of it just to make things more complicated, and then, what, you wind up at the same spot as before?
Does he know what electricity is?
Maybe start there, actually.
Sirius
***
Remus,
Sirius would never hate you.
Look, what if I helped? I could just tell him that I think you’ve figured it out for yourself, on your own. That you asked me about it or something, or that you said something in a letter. And I’m just giving him a heads up, that’s all.
I don’t know. It’s better than a whole lie. But you’ve got to talk to him about it yourself.
Just let me know how I can help. I know it’s hard. He’s alright. He might be upset, but he’ll know you were just trying to help.
Best,
James
***
James,
I think I might’ve offended our Moony. I told him he should tell your dad’s friend about microwaves, and then electric kettles, but now I’m realizing I called it “muggle shit” and I said “you lot,” which… I dunno. Is that offensive? I don’t think muggle stuff is “shit,” I was just trying to say… well… “stuff.” And I wasn’t trying to imply Remus was a muggle. But also, I don’t think he’d mind if I did? But maybe it was rude to poke fun… oh, I don’t know. I just haven’t heard from him in a minute. Maybe I need to be more careful about all this. Don’t want my parents to rub off on me.
Christ, wouldn’t that be terrible.
Sirius
***
Sirius,
I’m not sure how else to say it, so I’ll just say it– I think Remus has figured out a bit more about your family than he’s let on. About your mother. Or, I suppose, about the things she’s done. I didn’t tell him, of course, but I just wanted you to know he knows. He might talk to you about it.
Just let him know you’re alright, yeah? He worries.
Best,
James
Notes:
Ok listen! If you read ANY part of this end note, please read this part!!!!
I'm going to take a short break from posting so that I can work on editing and revising Year 3 and also get work done on Year 4. If you follow me on tik tok (psst follow me on tik tok @third_crow) then you might have seen that I realized I truly hated the plot I had planned for years 5 through 7, and I essentially scrapped it and started over planning about halfway through year 4 and through the end of the fic. I've been planning hard though with my lovely beta Moons!! We've got a solid idea of what we're doing now, but it means I have a lot to rewrite and revise right now. So in order to not burn myself out trying to catch myself (I sort of feel like I'm falling forward at the moment...) I'm taking a break from posting until April 30th to work on fixing things up!
It's not a long break, just two weekends off posting, but I hope y'all will stick with me. Writing a long fic like this is lowkey a ton of work and its hard to keep it all straight in my head, so I just need some time to get my thoughts lined up in the right direction and work ahead a bit :) I appreciate you all for understanding! I want to make this fic something really special, but that takes time.
alright! formal crow announcement is done, time for idiot crow to take over and point out all the sparkly things in these letters hkgjsdlfjg u know what time it is (gushin time)
wahoo!! letters!! peter's a rich kid who's parents like to travel, okay? what can i say. he's an icon. that's all.
hope lupin is an absolute ICON AS WELL HSDKJGL her encouraging remus to get into trouble is so fuckin funny to me i love it, she's so sweet. and honestly remus be real. all the marauders antics are ur ideas. get with the picture.
everyone being confused about muggle stuff is so fun to me. and also narcissa rebelling??? love it for her. hot girl summer. killin it. the family politics are so hkgs,mdf,m with the black family, i love giving her a rebellious streak.
SIRIUS WRITING TO LILY??? kill me. this was moons' idea, everyone say thank u moons. i wanted to show how they're friends now and god i just love them so much. they've got the potential to be an absolute power duo. and lily IMMEDIATELY ranting about all this wizard crap she finds ridiculous? also a mood. askin the real questions.
something about "wizard coke" makes me giggle
ugh and then the turn it takes :((( remus being worried about sirius, sirius making jokes not realizing that remus knows more than he's let on, remus writing to james to freak out?? and then knowing that he should tell sirius but not knowing how, and not knowing how to even reply without thinking about telling him or not telling him or being weird about it or feeling like he's lying, just. the king of overthinking. and also god he's so guilty. my poor dude.
and james offering to help by broaching the subject with sirius and prepping him for it a bit?? he's just trying to keep his friends in one piece. but he's gonna burn himself out eventually playing the intermediary... oh, james.
ugh and remus realizing he's told his mum but maybe he shouldn't have, but not knowing how to NOT tell her something??? im deceased.
needless to say... third year is going to be interesting, as i said before... i intend to return from my break with some absolute BANGERS in tow. year 3 is so interesting in terms of relationships and developments in the plot, and i'm excited to make it better :)
so!! that's all! i'll be back to posting the first chapter of year 3 on april 30th! you can follow me on tik tok for updates as i go @third_crow, and if there are MAJOR updates, I'll add a little addition to this authors note.
and thus, i leave you! let me know what you think in the comments!!! i've loved chatting with all of you :) I try to reply to every comment (but if i miss yours, pls don't take offense, sometimes they're hard to keep track of wails) but fr i love getting comments. time for the extended metaphor about how much i love comments. are u ready. here it comes. ur comments are like little sticky note tabs that i put into books to mark bits that i think are neat and then when i want to feel happy i run my lil fingers over all of them so it makes a fwip-fwip-fwip sound and it makes my brain go 'weeee!'
see you the sunday after the sunday after this sunday! adieu!
Chapter 20: Selfish
Summary:
Maybe he shouldn’t have assumed that Remus could just accept these things and move on. If Sirius was anyone else, he would have listened to his mother and kept his arms covered when he got on the train, hiding those scars and golden marks, but he didn’t, because he was Sirius, and when had Sirius ever listened to his mother? He had wanted her to be wrong, to be so wrong, and now Remus had gone and proven her right. Maybe that’s why he was so angry.
There was no worse thing than his mother being right.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Remus knew.
And he was bloody terrible at being normal about it. Sirius could only guess at how exactly he’d found out, or figured it out, but Sirius believed James when he said that he wasn't the one who told him. James wouldn’t lie about that. And of course it was entirely possible that Remus simply put the pieces together himself, smart as he was.
The fact was that Remus knew , and almost as soon as they got on the train and every second since he had a look about him that seemed like he had a thousand things spinning around in his head, but no heart to say them. Sirius wished he could just open his mouth and let it all spill out, tangled or twisted or however it might be, just so that he could hear it. Just so that he could know what exactly it was that Remus knew, or thought he knew, or had figured out.
It had already been a weight on his shoulders when Remus had stopped writing back to him, worrying over what it was that he said, or if he had said anything– and he had hoped that maybe it wasn’t something he said. Maybe Remus had moved again, or maybe he was on vacation. But then James’ letter had arrived, and holding the true reason in his hands made his stomach hurt.
And still, Remus didn’t write.
He might talk to you about it.
Sirius wished he wouldn’t, at first. He wished that maybe Remus could forget about this. He wished Remus would block it out of his memory and see Sirius the way he had always seen Sirius, the way Sirius wanted to be seen. Or wanted to be seen by Remus. He wondered if those were two different things, really. They felt very different, now.
He might talk to you about it.
After a while, Sirius found himself wishing he would. Once the letters stopped coming, once he knew why, once the summer started coming to a close and the next time he’d see Remus was looming in front of him, he just wished he could know what he was thinking.
It was the in between space there that made Sirius’ head spin with all the possibilities. He turned over every stone in his memory that might tell him how this could go– whether or not Remus would really talk to him about it, whether he would ask questions, whether he would accept it silently, as gracefully as James had. Would he understand? Would he be different? Would Sirius be different?
And then there was that bubble of anger that threatened to surface inside of him, a building frustration, a fuse that got shorter and shorter each time it was lit, and Sirius would scramble to stomp it out in time. Talk to me, he thought, and in his head it would echo and bounce off his skull and grow louder until it was ringing in his ears.
When the train arrived at the platform, his thoughts were louder than the engine.
Remus was quiet at first, an awkwardness that Sirius could have easily chalked up to Remus’ usual brand of awkwardness if he wasn’t watching him so closely. After Christmas and summer in the past, he’d come back a little uneasy, holding himself a little smaller despite his steadily growing height. Usually, it didn’t take long for him to slip back into their easy friendship.
At some point, that quietness had turned into something else, though.
In the end, Sirius had elected to employ a simple strategy of blatant disregard when it came to his choice of demeanor, masking the anxiety he felt with a head held high and a practiced casualness in his step. And it meant that he really didn’t have any interest in hiding the more visible marks of his mother’s love – at least not as carefully as he’d hidden them the years before. If James knew, and Remus knew, then there was really no point. Peter would be smart enough to notice and also smart enough not to ask, Sirius was sure– and he wished he could be just as sure of Remus’ reaction, too, but he wasn’t.
He couldn’t be.
Remus was somehow both a creature of habit and an enigma all at once, and it was always in the moments where Sirius thought he could be certain of Remus’ reactions that Remus surprised him. James had been mature enough not to let it affect their friendship, but Remus… it wasn’t so much a question of maturity as it was of perception. Remus had known him in such a specific way for so long. It was difficult to see a world in which this didn’t change things, as much as Sirius hoped it wouldn’t.
He hoped it wouldn’t, but it already had. It had changed things since the moment Remus figured it out, whenever that was. It had changed the way Remus wrote, the things he thought about, the way he looked at Sirius when they saw each other, finally, when Sirius threw himself down on to the scratchy blue seat on the train across from a familiar face, one he’d been desperate to see for months, and they stared at each other for what felt like an eternity contained in an instant.
Right then, on the train, Remus’ eyes felt like a knife. The way they swept across his face, his body, carving into him, lingering on all the spots that would hurt the most.
And then he looked away. And he said nothing.
And he kept right on saying nothing.
It made Sirius angry. It was like his mind skipped over every other emotion and settled on the worst, blowing past confusion and hurt and grief and landing on something terrible and boiling. He hated it. Every time Remus wouldn’t look at him, every time he only glanced his way, every time he averted his gaze when he saw the pale, thin, raised scars on Sirius’ upper arms or the blotchy spots under the collar of his shirt or the lines across the back of his calves and ankles.
They were hardly noticeable, that was the worst part– that Remus was looking. He was searching for them when he thought Sirius wasn’t aware, and it made Sirius want to show him more. To provoke him. Say something, he dared silently. But he didn’t want to talk about it, that was the thing. He didn’t want to, and James knew it, and Remus knew it, and Peter knew it, and so nothing was said. And to Sirius, that was enough. Because really, what needed to be said? It was obvious. It was plain and simple, and it required no explanation, so what was the use in pointing it out?
Maybe he shouldn’t have assumed that Remus could just accept these things and move on. If Sirius was anyone else, he would have listened to his mother and kept his arms covered when he got on the train, hiding those scars and golden marks, but he didn’t, because he was Sirius, and when had Sirius ever listened to his mother? He had wanted her to be wrong, to be so wrong, and now Remus had gone and proven her right. Maybe that’s why he was so angry.
There was no worse thing than his mother being right.
There was a part of him that was jealous, too. Remus didn’t need to worry about this. He didn’t need to cover up or hide or invent excuses for when people asked too many questions. He was unmarked and unmarred, and that fact made Sirius feel even more like a zoo animal being watched by some creature unlike him.
The first few days were irritating, but he expected that tension to pass. After a week, Sirius’s annoyance had turned into frustration, and since then it had only evolved further into some mix of anger and confusion and hurt, and bubbling under the surface was a longing for the simple friendship they’d had before and a fear that it wouldn’t return.
Talk to me. The words still bounced around and rang in his ears, and they crept up in his throat like acid and made his stomach feel knotted and his skin feel too tight. Talk to me. Talk to me. Talk to me.
Sirius was different. In Remus’ eyes, he was different. He was something that he never wanted to be, something breakable, something torn down and ripped apart, something molded and made and crafted by someone else’s hands.
He wanted to be known again. He hated being known, now. He felt watched, picked apart, smothered by silence.
And then eventually, all of those emotions had tossed and turned with each other so much that they all tumbled out one late September evening when Remus had come back from class and Sirius was on his way to the dining hall. Remus had reached the top of the stairs and entered their room, and when he saw Sirius walking toward him, he faltered, ducking his head slightly into his shoulders.
Sirius felt his anger snap in his chest, that short fuse of anger burning at the base of his skull before he even realized it was lit.
“ What,” he demanded, and Remus froze in his tracks, staring at Sirius with a blank expression of shock on his face.
“Wh… what?” he asked, confused.
“What is it?” Sirius asked. “What’s the problem? You won’t talk to me, you won’t look at me, you– you keep– you’re acting like this is about you,” he spat, all the anger and confusion and frustration of the first two weeks of school making his face turn red and hot. “So whatever it is, whatever the issue is, just say it.”
“There’s not– it’s not…” Remus frowned, his eyebrows pinching, and he looked away. He looked away, and it made Sirius’ chest feel like it was on fire. He dug his nails into his palms and crossed his arms, looking up at Remus. He was tall, now. He was tall, and not as lanky and awkward, and he could be intimidating if he tried– if he held his head a little taller, if he stopped slouching, if he stopped trying to look so small. But he hunched, and he averted his eyes, and he held himself carefully like he was waiting to shatter, and now Sirius would be the rock that ricocheted against him.
“It’s not what?” Sirius raised his voice. “I know you know.” Remus’ face paled slightly. “James told me. I don’t know what you expected, going snooping around my business, but I was pretty bloody clear that my family aren't good people, so I don’t know why you’re so god damn surprised.” There were footsteps coming up the stairs, and James’ voice traveled up calling for them. Sirius clenched his fists.
Remus opened his mouth but nothing came out. Talk to me. Say something. Say anything, Sirius dared. But Remus didn’t, and it made him boil over as James came into the room.
“You’re so bloody selfish , you know that?” Sirius snapped. It was loud, and it was cruel, and it was true. Remus flinched and James’ mouth hung open, but Sirius didn’t stop. His temper was a freight train. “This isn’t about you. You don’t get to act like this– you didn’t say anything about it all summer and then we show up back here and I’m finally trying to just exist and you act like– like– fuck!” Sirius turned and kicked his trunk hard. The shock traveled through his toes and up into his knee, and he wished it would go further, ache harder, carve into his bones so everything else would stop. “What do you want?” It was a desperate question, and in his head, it was a plea. Now, though, out in the open between them, it was a demand. He stared expectantly at Remus.
“I’m… I don’t… I didn’t mean to– it’s–” Remus shook his head like he was trying to unravel something tangled in his skull, and for once Sirius just wanted an answer. For once, he just wanted him to find the words, to find them and fucking say them because sometimes it felt like Remus took a thousand years to say nothing at all and he couldn’t be patient this time.
“Would you just spit it out? ” Sirius snapped.
“ Sirius, ” James scolded, finding his words.
It was mean. He knew it was mean. He knew it was mean because Remus was Remus and he looked like he was about to cry, and some part of Sirius hated himself for saying all this, and another part– the cruel part, the part he thought he must have inherited from his mother, that must have rooted itself deep in his blood– that part thought, good. Cry. He was so angry.
“She likes to leave marks. Is that what you want to know?” Sirius asked coldly. Remus shook his head, looking down
“Don’t–” James started, but Sirius cut him off, stepping toward Remus, and Remus backed away from him. He couldn’t stop.
“She likes to leave marks. Did you know there’s a spell that cuts you, and you don’t even have to say anything? Just whips right out of your wand. That’s what left these.” Sirius pulled up the sleeve of his t-shirt so Remus could see his shoulder. Remus stepped back again, and his back hit the stone wall behind him, and he looked like a trapped animal.
“Sirius,” James warned.
“And she likes fire, too. That’s what left this one.”
He pulled down the collar of his shirt, stretching it as far as it would go until the spiraling burn over his heart was visible, the two curved gold slashes traveling down across it. Remus just stared. He just stared, and stared, and stared some more, and his eyes traveled over the burn and the gold and traced the pattern, and Sirius felt hot and icy all at once. He felt his eyes sting.
Because she was right. His mother was right. She was right, and she was right, and she was always right–
“Say something!” he shouted. Remus flinched.
“ Sirius–” James started, but Sirius cut him off.
“Don’t fucking scold me James! I’m not a bloody child,” he said, poking his finger into James’ chest. He turned back to Remus. “You don’t get to be like this,” he hissed. “You don’t get to treat me like this. If you can’t find a way to be– to be bloody normal, then just– just– just leave me alone. ”
Remus finally met his gaze. It was just like on the train– he had a thousand things to say and no heart to say them. They watched each other, and there was something being said behind each of their eyes, but it was like Remus was telling him something in another language, like there was a disconnect in the soul of their understanding of each other now that wasn’t there before. They weren’t saying the same thing. They weren’t even close.
Remus was unreadable, now, impossible to understand, like Sirius was missing a piece and he still hadn’t quite found it even when he’d tried. Even when he tried to force it into place. Even when he tried to break the game itself. Even when Sirius made himself the rock to shatter the glass, Remus held himself just out of range.
And he said nothing.
“You’re selfish,” Sirius repeated, his voice steady and cold, and he shoved past Remus to get to the stairs. Remus moved easily as though all his stature didn’t mean a thing when pitted against Sirius’ rage.
“Sirius–” James called after him, and Sirius could hear the heavy tension in his voice. “Remus, just– hold on, just stay here, alright? Sirius!” He heard James hurrying down the stairs behind him.
“Fuck off, James,” Sirius said, not turning to look at him.
“You can’t just–” He felt James start to grab his arm as they reached the bottom of the stairs. The common room was empty, but Sirius didn’t think it would have changed anything if it wasn’t. He spun and faced James, wrenching his arm free.
“I can’t what?” he demanded. James took a step back, standing one stair up from Sirius. “I only said the truth and he knows it, and you’re a bloody moron if you haven’t noticed how he is around me now– oh, but I’m sure you’d love to scold me like you’re my fucking mother –”
“ Hey, ” James cut him off darkly. “Don’t start that shit with me. Just because Remus won’t fight back doesn’t mean I won’t.” James stared back at him with such fierceness that Sirius felt his frustration crashing over him like a wave against a wall. “You’re angry, and you’re hurt, and I’d have agreed with you if you weren’t so bloody cruel about it.” Sirius ground his teeth. That’s all he was, wasn’t he? Cruel.
“Fuck off, James,” he echoed, “you’re just as bad.” Sirius huffed, rolling his eyes as he turned to walk through the common room and toward the tunnel out into the castle tower, but James jogged to catch up to him, standing between him and his exit. It made Sirius bristle. “Move,” he said. The air felt heavy.
“No,” James said. Sirius felt something spark along his fingertips. “Sirius, stop,” James insisted. “Just– he’s being weird about it, okay? I’m not saying you’re wrong about that.” James stood in front of Sirius, blocking him from the door, and Sirius crossed his arms, digging his nails into his palms so hard it stung. “You’ve got a right to be upset. I don’t think it’s intentional, it’s just– there’s gotta be a reason.”
“I don’t give a damn about his reason,” Sirius bit out, and it made him even angrier because it was a lie.
“I’m not expecting you to understand it,” James shook his head. “He’ll either figure it out, or… Christ. I’ll talk to him, okay? But you can’t speak to him that way, either.”
“He’s being–” Sirius started, but James cut him off.
“I know how he’s being. I’m not blind. And you’re right that it’s not fair to you, but you chewed him out and didn’t even give him a chance to think.”
“I wanted him to explain himself,” Sirius groaned, running a hand across his face. I needed him to explain himself. And he didn’t. He won’t. Sirius wanted to tear into James, to ask why he was taking Remus’ side here, to ask why no one seemed to care about how he felt, now, but he’d lost that right, he thought. The right to sympathy.
“That’s wasn’t the way to go about that–”
“I’m aware, alright?” Sirius snapped. James frowned at him, but closed his mouth. “I just– I got angry, and the way he keeps looking at me, it’s like–” His throat felt sharp. Don’t cry. Don’t you dare fucking cry. ”James, it’s not even pity, it’s like he’s sad about it or something, and I– I’m not apologizing to him. I’m not.” he said firmly. James pursed his lips, clearly thinking this assertion over thoroughly before coming to the correct conclusion that there was nothing he could say to Sirius to make him change his mind on that.
Because Sirius was angry. He was bitter, and he was angry, and apparently this was what he was like when he got that way. This is what he was like when he exploded. He felt like it was only a matter of time before it happened. He just wanted to come back after the summer and be himself again, and now it was like no one would let him. Like no one would let him forget where he came from. What he was. And now, what he was becoming.
“Fine,” James said. “Just… let me talk to him.” Sirius glanced back at the stairs up to their room, half expecting, or maybe half hoping, to see Remus lurking in the shadows, eavesdropping, but he wasn’t. Sirius didn’t know what he wanted anymore. He just wanted it to go back to how it was. He looked back to James.
“Fine,” he echoed, his voice dangerously empty. James started to turn to head back up the stairs, but he looked back.
“I’m… Sirius, I’m sorry–” he started, but Sirius groaned and cut him off.
“Oh, don’t be a bloody wuss, James,” he said, turning his back and walking toward the tunnel again.
“Alright, alright,” James muttered. Sirius could hear him climbing the stairs, and as he stepped through the tunnel and out of the portrait door, he could picture James and Remus talking, picture the look on Remus’ face, the pinched worry, the wrinkle between his eyebrows, the way his eyes would grow red and his jaw would tense and his lip would wobble, and the way James would want to hold him, but wouldn’t– couldn’t.
The way Sirius couldn’t.
The way Sirius wanted to.
And then regret was crashing over him so heavy he couldn’t breathe. The stairs under his feet were blurred, walls swaying as he descended, and everything was muffled and muted against his ears aside from the pounding in his chest, and guilt made him cold and shaky. He could have talked. He could have asked questions, could have opened a door, could have made himself something warm, something familiar, and now he was a stranger in his own head. Remus could never speak at him again, and he’d be justified. Remus could never look at him again, and he’d be justified. And there was a crushing loneliness in that, in the idea that now he’d caused this. Before, it was all Remus, but now it was him, and he’d done this, and he’d fucked it all up.
He might’ve talked to you about it, Sirius thought. If you’d just asked. If you’d just been nice.
Is this what he was when he was angry? Is this what he turned into? He wondered, if he looked in a mirror right now, how much would he look like his mother? How much would he see in his own eyes?
He didn’t quite know where it was that he wound up tucking himself away in the end, just that it was quiet, that it was dim, that no one was there to see the way his hands were shaking or hear the grinding of his teeth, something hot building behind his eyes but never getting to the point where it spilled over.
For some reason, then, over the raspy raggedness of his breathing and the trembling in his fingers, Sirius realized he couldn’t remember the last time that he’d cried. No matter the anger he felt, the pain, the pressure, it never worked. He wondered if it would feel like relief. If it would help, now. But it didn’t come.
Instead, he kept his knees to his chest, pressed his palms against his eyes, willing his lungs to stop strangling him– wondering what he was, now, in Remus’ mind. In the darkness behind his eyelids, his mind showed him over and over again the way Remus flinched from him when he showed him what he was capable of becoming.
Talk to me. Talk to me. Talk to me.
Say something.
The castle was deafeningly quiet.
Notes:
ITS MEEEEEE IM BAAAAAACK HELLOOOOOOOO fun fact, not to be the stereotypical insane author's note but i am writing this from my bed on the third day of an INSANE sickness that is currently leaving me with brain fog so bad it feels like i am not writng in english. but NO MATTER. the grind never stops. cus it's TIME FOR YEAR THREE, BABEE!!!
i appreciate all of you being so patient and kind with me taking a break, I am feeling better and more motivated to write so it served its purpose :) and i'm v excited to be posting again cus i missed u all :')
year 3 remains a fun one lmao. a wild ride, if you will. clearly. starting off with a bang. baby wolfstar's first fight aww. and baby sirius' first panic attack hkhjgsldfj womp womp
is this end note gonna make any sense? probably not! blame it on the fever okay. im gonna give gushing my best shot cus it is a beloved hobby of mine and apparently also a beloved tradition for all of you, so here we go. ready?
FIRST OF ALL. come on. hit me with it. i know all of you can put together the REAL reason remus is being weird. screaming crying throwing up. sirius thinks its because remus is pitying him or seeing him differently now, and hjhjsfgh the fact that this is something that could not be solved just by talking about it is heartbreaking cus even if sirius DID have the emotional capacity to start that conversation, Remus wouldn't be able to tell him the truth anyway. wails.
and also?? the way sirius' emotions are evolving? in light of all of this? like. he's so much a hurricane that just always lands on anger, and he's becoming aware of that, but he can't do anything to stop it. he's angry, and he skips over any other emotion to get there, so he can't process things, but he doesn't know WHY he's the way that he is yet or what to do about it, so it just bubbles over every time and gets more and more frustrating.
and then BECAUSE he's angry and he doesn't know how to deal with what he's feeling, he lashes out and says the worst things he can think of so that the outside matches the inside, and its all just. it hurts to write sometimes. and then there's those little fleeting moments when he's starting to put together that this DOES have a connection to his mother, but it's not the connection he thinks it is? like bestie it's not because you are taking after your mother its because this is all in reaction to how she's treated you but he's FOURTEEN and he doesn't KNOW THAT YET
i'd like to formally apologize for "she likes to leave marks" - will i be taking it back? no.
james trying to be a mediator here and not knowing how to go about it is just ,,, man. like, for him, so far, he's been so careful about how he's navigating his friendships and making sure everyone is cared for, but this situation is a nightmare for him because he can't figure out what's gone wrong. sorry james. this year is gonna suck for you. fair warning.
god and then sirius realizing all of a sudden how much he regrets what he just did, and how much he wishes it never happened, and how now he's convincing himself that he doesn't deserve sympathy or help anymore because he's become a bad person? he puts all of this blame back on himself despite before knowing that it wasn't his fault that remus wasn't talking to him, and that it wasn't all on him, but now he thinks that he's gone and messed it up and he doesn't deserve his friends anymore. ugh.
but GOD REMUS HMMHSDKHJF like DUDE TALK TO YOUR FRIEND. i dont want to give any spoilers on what's going through remus' head rn cus we'll get to see that next chapter but like lord i've never been so frustrated with my own character writing. jesus.
did this end note make sense? probably not. but we are going to forgive me because i am sickly and fragile.
fr though, thank you all for being so sweet about me taking a break. it's much appreciated :) i want to make this fic something i love and enjoy as much as you all love and enjoy it.
anyway. as always. i love to hear your thoughts! your comments are like all of the brain cells that i lost from being sick and now they are coming back to me and going "bzz bzz bzz" and pretty soon hey maybe we will be one functioning organ again who knows guess we'll find out
and a lil teaser for next week...
***
"Look, Remus, I know things have been weird since you fought–”
“I don’t want to talk about it,” Remus muttered. It had been the same response he’d given James every time he brought it up, but he just kept bringing it up. And what was Remus supposed to say? What answer could he possibly give? Sorry I can’t be normal about this. Sorry I can’t talk to him like I said I would. Sorry he’s my soulmate, and sorry I can never tell him, and sorry everything would be easier if I was anything other than what I am.
Chapter 21: Secrets
Summary:
"You said you’d talk to him.”
“I said I’d try,” Remus noted, and it felt almost mean to point out such a small difference. “I’m trying.”
“Are you?” James asked, and somehow it was both a genuine question and a challenge. Remus dug his fingernails into his palms.
'Yes,' he wanted to scream. 'I’m trying. I am. I swear, I am.' Trying not to run, trying not to cut himself off, trying to stop looking, trying to listen, trying to speak, trying to find a way back to where they were before. And then all it took was seeing that slight hint of pale scarred skin under his shirt collar or the gold that peaked out from under his sleeves, and it was like he was falling through the floor all over again.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Remus, quit looking at me like that,” Lily sighed, waving her hand in front of his face, and Remus jerked upright, realizing he’d been staring, lost in his own head the way he had been so often recently. He blinked at her, opening his mouth slightly, but no words came out at first. “Someone’ll think you’ve got a crush on me,” Lily added, the corner of her mouth twitching up, and Remus felt his cheeks turn pink.
“I– wh–” he cleared his throat, shaking his head a little like he was clearing away cobwebs. ”Sorry,” he stammered, settling for an apology. Lily and Marlene both giggled.
“What? Have I got something in my teeth?” Lily asked, and Remus shook his head again, burying his head back in his book.
“No,” Remus said sheepishly. “Sorry. I just… zoned out, I guess,” he added. “I didn’t mean to stare.”
“It’s fine, I’m teasing.” Lily laughed. “Sorry. You’ve just got a bit of a strong gaze, is all. Moony,” she added, and Remus looked up at her. “Is that why the boys call you that? Cus you’ve got those big starry eyes?”
Remus blinked at her. Starry eyes? He really had no clue what this conversation had turned into.
“You think James could come up with something that clever?” he asked, and Marlene snorted and then covered her face.
“He’s certainly not a poet, is he?” Lily sighed, leaning her cheek on her hand. “So why Moony , then? I’ve been wanting to ask for ages.”
“My mum calls me Moony,” Remus shrugged. “I was born on a full moon.” Marlene and Lily went awww in sync.
“Bet that’s why you’re good at Astronomy with names like that,” Marlene mused. Remus raised his eyebrows.
“Names?” he asked.
“Moony and Lupin. Lupus? Like the constellation. It’s the wolf.” Remus was painfully aware of the irony behind this. “You and Sirius,” she added. “He’s named after the dog star from Canis Major .” Oh, this is just cruel, now, Remus thought.
At this point, there was very little Remus could do to stop thinking about Sirius. His current strategy of avoiding him was only minorly more effective than anything else he’d tried, and so it was the strategy he went with, but it was miserable work if he was being honest. Particularly because it wasn’t very subtle. When you spent all your time around one person, it was pretty obvious when you stopped. Remus knew the girls had noticed, but they chose to bring it up in ways like this, mentions and hints and unsaid curiosities. Remus ducked his head a little further. He didn’t want to talk about this, now. Or ever, but particularly not now, when the moon was coming up so soon and he felt all achy and hot.
And even more especially because he couldn't help but wonder if Sirius would come visit him the day after, this time.
“Clearly you’re the one who’s good at astronomy, Marls,” Lily said, nudging her with her elbow and saving Remus the trouble of finding a way to change the subject.
“Wish I was good at Arithmancy , instead,” Marlene groaned. “How have you got so much written already, Remus? Leave some for the rest of us.” Remus was about to open his mouth to, ask leave some of what? But Marlene was already busy thudding her head down onto her textbook with a groan that earned her a stern look from Madam Pince.
“You’ll figure it out,” Lily sighed, patting her sympathetically on the shoulder. “I thought Mary was going to help you?”
“She was,” Marlene said, her face still pressed against weathered pages. “And then she went and volunteered to help Holly Hawke with quidditch drills instead. I swear, that stupid crush is gonna make her fail her classes, mark my words.” Lily got a sour sort of look on her face, but she didn’t say anything, instead opting to roll her eyes. “Why’d I take this class?” Marlene lamented. “Everyone said it was hard. I should have listened.”
“Why did you take it?” Lily raised her eyebrows.
“I thought I’d inherit my mum’s brains for it,” Marlene sighed, turning her head to the side. There was a little red mark growing on her forehead. “Turns out you have to study to be smart.”
“Unfortunately,” Lily smiled, holding back a laugh.
“How come you’re taking it?” Marlene asked, raising her eyebrows at Lily.
“I like maths,” Lily shrugged. “I was thinking about doing something with magical engineering when I get older.”
“You’re too responsible,” Marlene groaned. “Thinking ahead that far. Christ.”
“Well, that, and it means I don’t have to get tutoring offers from your boy,” Lily added, nodding her head toward Remus.
“My… my boy?” Remus asked, his eyes going a little wide.
“Potter?” Lily said. Remus felt a little wave of relief go through him. It made him guilty. “He knows he can’t offer me any help with Arithmancy that I couldn’t find in a textbook.”
“Too bad he bothers you about everything else,” Marlene pointed out. Lily scoffed, but Remus didn’t miss the way her lips twitched into a smile just slightly. “And now Sirius won’t stop bothering me about joining the bloody quidditch team. Maybe Pettigrew will find something to bother Mary about, and then we’ll all be in each other’s business.”
Remus knew that Marlene was doing it on purpose, bringing Sirius up whenever she got the chance. She wasn’t as subtle about it as she thought she was. Remus couldn’t really bring himself to be frustrated about it, though. It was a little unfair to them, he knew, this divide among them. Their circles were slowly overlapping more and more, with Lily and Sirius becoming closer friends, Mary joining the quidditch team, and Marlene and Lily both sharing most of their classes with Remus.
It seemed there was only one thing that reminded Remus about Sirius more than actually seeing him, which was not seeing him. It was like every word that was spoken and every hallway he went down and every stone brick in the castle had some echo of his laugh or his smile or his eyes. And the reality of it all was that there were no places left where Remus could go to be alone, because now, or he supposed always, Sirius was carved into the gold on his skin.
Every time he saw the marks in the brief moments between doses of the disillusionment potion, he felt his stomach drop through the floor just as it had on the train, when he saw the scars that matched his own on Sirius’ skin. The word bounced around in his head endlessly, echoing in every moment of quiet; soulmates. It wasn’t fair.
This proved it, though; the knowing was the worst part. It really, really was. The not knowing was nothing compared to this, to the sinking feeling he got when he saw Sirius, the understanding that only one of them shared, the sheer weight of frustration and disappointment and hurt that Sirius felt because Remus couldn’t just explain.
And how could he explain? Even if he wanted to, even if he had the words, it felt wrong. It felt like a betrayal, like it was morally reprehensible just to put language to this, like it was cruelty. And it was just that; cruel. To put something so within reach only to make it impossible to grasp.
Cruel for both of them.
Remus hadn’t just backed himself into a corner– he’d backed himself into a cage. There were an infinity of reasons why this was impossible, so knotted up and tangled together that there was no way of addressing any one element without pulling on another, and the whole mess tightened even further around him, made him feel like he was choking, made him itch.
Remus had resolved to isolate the suffering, the unfairness of it all, to himself. He cordoned it off and walled it into his chest and shoved it into some dark place where he told himself it would never see the light of day, because then Sirius could just be happy. He could meet someone who made life simple for him, who made the world feel easy, who he could love. Who he could be capable of loving.
He realized that Marlene was looking at him a little expectantly, watching him, eyeing his expression as though she was trying to puzzle through the mystery that had plagued all of them since school started; what happened? What had gone down between Sirius and Remus that had opened up such a rift between them?
Remus opened his mouth, despite having no idea what to say, and he just sort of let it hang open for a moment, wondering if his head could manage to produce a coherent thought in time for it not to be terribly awkward, but he was interrupted by a familiar voice.
“Evans!” James cheered, rounding the corner of the bookshelf that blocked them in. Remus jumped a little at the noise, and he hated how relieved he felt that Sirius wasn’t with him.
“Well, hello to you, too,” Marlene muttered, shooting a look at Remus. Remus shrugged. He hadn’t received a greeting, either, but it was to be expected from James when he was around Lily.
“Potter,” Lily replied with no particular interest in her voice. She didn’t look up at him.
“The first Hogsmeade trip is coming up this weekend,” James said, grinning. Lily rolled her eyes.
“I’m aware,” she said coolly.
“Maybe we could meet up,” James suggested. “Go to Honeydukes? I’ve heard there’s a secret passage in the basement if you can sneak around the counter–”
“James Potter,” Lily interrupted, and James shut his mouth with a click, but he looked very pleased about Lily saying his name. “Are you asking me if I want to break into a candy store basement with you on Halloween ?” Lily asked incredulously, and Remus thought that a few too many words in that sentence were emphasized.
“Yes?” James replied. Lily rolled her eyes again and elegantly scooped up her books from the table. Marlene followed suit, and before Remus could really blink, the two of them swept past James in a flurry of red hair and billowing cloaks.
“We’ll see you later, Remus,” Lily said sweetly, looking back at him, and Remus held up a hand in a confused wave farewell. “I don’t feel much like working anymore,” she added, but it was clearly directed at James.
“See you around, Evans,” James called to her, smiling.
“Hope not,” Lily called back in a sing-song voice, and they were gone. James smiled, staring after them. If anyone was starry-eyed, Remus thought it must be James, not himself.
“How is it that you’ve managed to spend more time with Lily Evans than I have without even trying?” James demanded, turning back to Remus and sitting down in the seat left vacant by Lily. Remus sighed deeply.
“You couldn’t have waited a few more hours to do that?” he asked, looking over at James. “We’ve got an Arithmancy paper due tomorrow. I was almost done. They were going to help me proofread.”
“Harsh, Moony,” James grimaced, propping up his elbow and leaning his cheek against his hand. “Harsh but true. Don’t reckon that got me any points with Evans, then?”
“James…” Remus sighed. “I’m rooting for you, but I think you’re gonna be in this for the long run,” he shook his head, looking back down at his book. “Longer if you keep scaring her off. What made you think that it was a good idea to ask if she wanted to break into Honeydukes?”
“It sounds like a great time to me!” James pouted, and Remus held back a smile. “Well, what do you suggest, oh wise Mr. ladies’ man?”
Remus raised an eyebrow at him and then looked back down.
“You could just ask to sit and study with us,” he shrugged.
“Lily doesn’t want to study with me. I’ve asked her to help me review my Muggle Studies work, and I told her it was very interesting, but she tells me there’s nothing you know that would be useful to me, Potter, ” James lamented, leaning back in his chair dramatically. “You should’ve taken that class with me and Sirius, Remus, honestly. Then maybe I’d have a chance.”
“At talking to Lily, or at passing?” Remus asked. James shot him a look. “I feel like it’s cheating for me to take Muggle Studies, anyway,” Remus shrugged. “It’s like taking a class for a language you already speak.”
“Well, yeah,” James said as though it was obvious. “Easy A, right?”
“I don’t really fancy writing papers on the complex mechanics of a rubber duck.”
“Oh,” James sighed. “Well, Mr. Weasley would have loved to read it.”
“I’m sure he would have. I’m surprised he hasn’t started sending letters directly to my mum, frankly.”
“I feel like your mum would love him,” James said. He peered across the table, trying to read the book that was in front of Remus despite the fact that it was upside down to him.
“You’ve met my mum, like, once.”
“ Twice , actually, and she’s lovelier every time,” James corrected. “What’s an alm.. alman..e..pheric…”
“Alphanumeric,” Remus replied. He turned the book around so James could read it, but it seemed the clarification had no effect on his understanding. “It’s the process of assigning numerical value to letters in an alphabet, like here,” Remus went on. He leaned forward, pointing to a table on the right side of the page. “There’s a few systems that use the Latin alphabet. We’re on the Chaldean method right now.” He glanced up at James, but he was looking back at Remus, not at the book. When he noticed Remus had noticed he was watching him, he furrowed his brow.
“You’re hot,” James said quietly, staring intently at Remus, frowning. Remus stared back at him and then raised his eyebrows.
“ Excuse me?”
“You’re– no. Hold on. I meant, temperature-wise,” James shook his head, flustered. Remus blinked at him. “Well, not that you’re not hot, because you– just– oh, Merlin. You’re warm . Do you have a fever? I can practically feel it coming off you.”
“Oh,” Remus shrugged. He sat back down, pulling the book towards himself again. James stared at him for another long moment.
“ Oh?” He prompted.
“It’s fine,” Remus said simply, and James crossed his arms. “I sometimes get a fever before…” Remus waved his hand in the air, looking back down at his book. “Episodes,” he finished. He knew perhaps he should be a bit more subtle, but by now his friends knew the signs and it was easy to dismiss his behavior around the moon as caused by his fake affliction rather than his real one.
“Do you feel sick?” James asked. Remus pursed his lips.
“Obviously,” he deadpanned.
“Maybe you should–”
“ James ,” Remus warned, and James closed his mouth. “It’s fine,” he repeated. It was fine. This wasn’t worse than any other time. The moon was two days away, which meant for now he’d just have to deal with the fever and the headache. Tomorrow it would be worse, and he’d excuse himself around lunch to go to the infirmary and he’d get a few concerned glances and that was that. It was the same every time. Despite that, James never stopped asking.
“Okay,” James said. Remus could feel him still staring at him, and he ground his teeth, trying to shove aside the frustration that so easily built inside him near the moon. It was like it sprung up out of nowhere, sometimes.
“ What, James?” Remus asked, looking up again, trying to keep his tone under control. James blinked a few times.
“I just had a question,” he said meekly. “Not, like, a weird question, and not– I’m not, er, I’m–” he cut himself off, trying to figure out a way to explain himself, and Remus breathed out through his nose slowly and raised his eyebrows. “Well, I don’t really know much about muggle afflictions, you know, so I’m just curious– and you don’t have to answer–” Remus reminded himself that patience was a virtue. “What’s it like?”
“What’s it like?”
“Yeah, or… what’s it feel like?” James’ voice was full to overflowing with equal parts intrigue and hesitation, so much so that it almost made Remus laugh. This reminded him of– well, of Sirius, unfortunately, when he’d asked Remus the same sort of question last year after Remus had blown out a window in Ironwood’s class. And Christ, there really wasn’t a single memory in his head that wasn’t intertwined with Sirius, was there?
“Have you been waiting three years just to ask that?” Remus replied, and James’ cheeks went a little pink.
“I felt it might be rude,” he muttered, and Remus felt his temper fizzle. “Is it rude? You don’t have to–”
“I don’t mind,” Remus shook his head.
His friends didn’t know much of anything about muggle afflictions, as James had put it. The closest he’d come to someone understanding was when Lily told him she had a cousin with epilepsy, but he got on a pill for it and hadn’t had one in a while. She said she saw him have a fit when she was younger, and that it scared the hell out of her, and then she seemed to realize what she said was a bit insensitive and apologized. Remus thought he might have been offended if it weren’t for the fact that he did not, in fact, have epilepsy, and did, in fact, turn into a bloody raging beast once a month. In any case, he assumed that if Lily saw one of Remus’ fits, she’d be quite a bit more scared.
Disturbingly, Remus realized that James probably knew more about how lycanthropy affected someone than epilepsy. They were both immensely foreign to him, an ignorance Remus wished he shared, and yet here James was, not even knowing what he was really asking about. Remus sighed, stretching his neck a bit and considering how to answer the question. Somehow, it felt strange giving James the same answer that he’d given Sirius, like it’d be saying too much.
“I just feel… different, I guess,” Remus started. James raised his eyebrows. “Like… like my skin doesn’t fit right. Everything starts to get all sharp and achy, right before. And then, I guess– I guess it’s like I’m not in control of myself anymore.” Remus chewed on the inside of his cheek, looking down at his Arithmancy book without reading any of the words. He saw James nod in his peripheral vision.
“Does it hurt?” he asked. Remus took a breath before answering. God, this felt too familiar. How was it that in every moment Remus tried to avoid thinking about Sirius, he saw him in everything?
“Yeah,” he sighed.
“Bad?”
“Yeah.”
“Sorry, mate,” James said quietly. Remus shrugged. Talking about it only made him think about what was soon to come. It made his stomach hurt. When he rolled his shoulders, his own body felt just slightly wrong. “Does it– do you feel it now?” Does it hurt now, was what James meant.
“No,” Remus answered, not entirely honestly. “Now it’s sort of like… like I know it’s coming, but it’s not quite here yet. I just– well, you know. I get a fever and I feel sick and all that. It passes pretty quick, after.” Remus frowned a little. “It’s not always this bad,” he added. A lie. But he had to keep up the facade that came with all of this.
“I know,” James nodded. “Sirius said you don’t usually eat when you feel a big one coming, though,” he said. “I hadn’t noticed before, but… I guess he keeps a closer eye on you, sometimes.”
Remus hummed, looking back down at his book. Of course James was doing it, too. Just like the girls. Just like everyone. Poking, prying, trying to get something to give. James was only slightly more bearable, though, because at the very least, he understood one more piece than anyone else– a piece which Remus was fairly certain James thought was the whole picture rather than just a fraction of it– and that was Regulus.
To James, Remus was fairly certain the situation looked like this: that Remus had betrayed Sirius’ trust and spoken to his brother behind his back; that he’d found out something he wasn’t supposed to know, and didn’t know how to reveal what he’d found out without revealing how he’d discovered it in the first place; that he was guilty; that he was worried this would change everything; that he was afraid.
And all of this was true, of course. It was just that on top of all of that, there were even worse truths to be held at bay. When one came unraveled, the rest would, too– Remus was sure. He wasn’t a good liar. He had been made into one, yes, forced to tell the same half truth again and again until it became nearly second nature, but this wasn’t like that. This was a new lie. This was his own lie. Something he had to create on his own. Something he had to keep creating, tying more and more threads together, and it was easier to keep track of them if he didn’t say them at all.
And before anything else, before any other knot could even be considered, Regulus was the first string. It was worse that Remus had known that it was wrong– to ask him, to back him into a corner, to demand this information from him, and to do it when he knew that Sirius would hate him for it. When he knew Sirius would feel that betrayal in his bones. When he knew Sirius had tried so hard to draw this line, this line that James wouldn’t even breathe in the direction of, when he knew it would be worse somehow that it was Remus who was the first to cross it.
Remus could feel James still watching him.
“Look, I know things have been weird since you fought–”
“I don’t want to talk about it,” Remus muttered, cutting him off. It had been the same response he’d given James every time he brought it up, but he just kept bringing it up. And what was Remus supposed to say? What answer could he possibly give? Sorry I can’t be normal about this. Sorry I can’t talk to him like I said I would. Sorry he’s my soulmate, and sorry I can never tell him, and sorry everything would be easier if I was anything other than what I am.
“You’ll have to at some point,” James said, his voice almost desperate. “You wanted to, over the summer. What happened to that? You said you’d talk to him.”
“I said I’d try,” Remus noted, and it felt almost mean to point out such a small difference. “I’m trying.”
“Are you?” James asked, and somehow it was both a genuine question and a challenge. Remus dug his fingernails into his palms.
Yes, he wanted to scream. I’m trying. I am. I swear, I am. Trying not to run, trying not to cut himself off, trying to stop looking, trying to listen, trying to speak, trying to find a way back to where they were before. And then all it took was seeing that slight hint of pale scarred skin under his shirt collar or the gold that peaked out from under his sleeves, and it was like he was falling through the floor all over again.
It was easier to let James and Sirius and Peter all think that he just couldn’t handle the knowing, the knowing that they thought he was knowing , not the real knowing. It was all so convoluted. It made his head pound even long before the moon, and now it was just worse, building behind his eyes like an explosion.
He was a riddle, right now, more than he’d ever been before, one everyone was trying to figure out– what went wrong? Maybe James thought this was because of Regulus. It was, and it wasn’t. Not all of it. And maybe the rest of them just thought he was angry about the fight. He wasn’t, really, he didn’t think. Some of it had stung, sure, but there were other things to be upset about. More important things. More painful things.
It echoed in his head whenever there was silence, if one could even call it a fight. In the quiet of his morning runs or in the library between classes or in the dead of night when the only sound in their room was slow breathing, Remus felt Sirius’ words bite into him. You’re selfish. This isn’t about you. What do you want? Remus hadn’t allowed himself to consider that question, and he didn’t intend to, because what do you want was the same as what does this mean was the same as what does he mean to you was the same as what is this? Is that what this is? Is that why it feels the way it does? It all just added to the knot.
She likes to leave marks.
Those were the ones that echoed the most. They bounced around in Remus’ head even when he tried to run from them, crashing in his mind like waves. She likes to leave marks. She likes to leave marks. She likes to leave marks.
And he really was selfish, because as much as he hated to admit it, it hadn’t been about Sirius until then. Not really. It had been about Remus. It had been about Remus knowing. It had been about Remus’ secret, about a series of secrets, about Regulus and about soulmates and about scars and about werewolves. It had been selfish, up until then.
On the train, he had realized for the first time, but he told himself it wasn’t possible. He saw the little silvery scars on Sirius’ arms and he recognized them. He looked, and he recognized them. He recognized every single one of them, every line, every blotchy peak of skin, every mark. And beside them, that glint of gold; and he recognized that, too, all his, all a perfect mirror. And then he looked, and he searched, and he didn’t mean to, but he had to know. Once the thread had been pulled, he needed to unwind it all the way. He always just had to know.
And then all of a sudden, it was like every moment he saw Sirius, he was looking. He was trying to find proof that it wasn’t true, proof that the little silver scars didn’t match his, and the gold scars didn’t match his, and that they weren’t the same because they couldn’t be, because fate couldn’t be that cruel, right? Because he would have noticed before then, right? Had he been blind? Had Sirius just been careful? The same way Remus was careful? Just with less help?
And then Sirius had cracked under a pressure Remus hadn’t even known he was placing on him. You’re selfish. This isn’t about you. What do you want?
She likes to leave marks.
And he had shown him.
And there it was; the knowing. The undeniable, irrefutable knowing of it all. Proof. Evidence. A demonstration. Sirius had pulled down the collar of his shirt, and there he’d seen the mark, the spiraling, swirling burn scar, split in the center by two long crescent shaped slashes of gold. It was a mirror– an inverse of Remus’ own.
It had been about Sirius, but it hadn’t been about Sirius– not until then. Then, he’d realized that the secret wasn’t in gold to Sirius; he wasn’t hiding his soulmate from the world, wasn’t hiding the scars that Remus had given him. He was hiding everything else. It was his life. It was how he was, and who he was, and who had made him into what he was. And then Remus realized for the first time what every single one of the gold marks on his body meant. What they really meant. She likes to leave marks. Every single one of them, every burn, every cut, every time Remus had felt that tingle on his skin over Christmas and summers, the shock of pain that had come when that spiral burn on his chest showed up for the first time, every single one– she likes to leave marks. She likes to leave marks. She likes to leave marks.
That was the secret. That was Sirius’ secret. That was what Sirius thought Remus was looking for, judging him about, picking him apart over. Remus didn’t know how to know these things. He was navigating this understanding clumsily like a child learning to walk with nothing to lean on. And he was not succeeding.
He was running away. And he was doing a poor job at that, too.
Even when he was as far from Sirius as he could imagine being, he was thinking of him.
“You can’t avoid him forever,” James said. The sternness in his voice made Remus’ hair stand on end. He felt like he did as a child gearing up to throw a tantrum when he was scolded, his little temper making his cheeks pink. “If you could just talk to me… I just want to understand why–”
“There’s nothing to understand,” Remus snapped, slamming his book closed. James closed his mouth, and there was silence, and in that silence, just like always, Sirius’ words bounced around. She likes to leave marks. He breathed in, and then breathed out, and tried to picture all the red behind his eyes dissipating into the air around him like his mum told him to. Part of him wanted to push them all away; James and Peter, Lily and Marlene and Mary, just to make it easier for them. Just so they didn’t need to ask these questions. Just so they could stop worrying. “He said if I can’t be normal , then leave him alone,” Remus said quietly, tensely. “That’s what I’m doing.”
“He didn’t mean–”
“I know what he meant,” Remus cut him off.
“Remus, please,” James urged, and it was just something about the way he said please so desperately that nearly made Remus burst into tears on the spot. The feeling burned behind his eyes, making his skin feel hot. “If this is about–” James started, but he looked around like the walls might be listening to them, and Remus knew what he was going to say. “If this is about Regulus, we can work it out. That’s what this is, right? You said you’re worried Sirius will hate you, but he won’t, okay? He could never hate you.”
“You don’t know that,” Remus murmured. He hadn’t entirely meant to say it out loud, but the moons tended to steal away his filter. James got a dark look across his face, his eyebrows pinching. “You don’t know that,” Remus said again, and he wiped the back of his wrist harshly over his eyes.
It was too much. It had been too much for weeks. And that was the root of it, wasn’t it? Was there a limit to what Sirius was willing to forgive? What would be the lie that brought everything crashing down? If he said something now, if he tugged on that first thread, would Sirius cut it short before they even got to the knot? Had he already cut it? Had Remus just missed it?
“So this is the solution?” James asked quietly. “Hide? Ignore him? For how long?”
Remus didn’t know the answer. There wasn’t an answer. He ground his teeth and slid his books and papers into his bag.
James didn’t stop him, even as he stood up to leave. Remus paused, resting his hand on the edge of the table as a wave of dizziness came over him. It was cold against his skin. His fever had gotten worse, making him clammy. He had to eat something today. He knew he wouldn’t be able to, tomorrow. James watched him carefully. Finally, Remus closed his eyes. His thoughts were being pulled in too many directions. He felt stretched thin, poked full of holes, holding himself together desperately and trying not to fall away. And here was James, just trying to help, and Remus felt this bizarre need to free him from it all like he was an animal stuck in a trap.
“Just leave it, okay? It’s…” Remus shook his head. “You can’t fix this one.”
James said nothing for a moment, something awful and unnamable crossing his features, and it made Remus’ stomach lurch. And then he pinched the bridge of his nose, a movement that made him seem far older than he was, and pursed his lips.
“Fine,” he said softly, but Remus knew he hated it.
Remus nodded at him, hoping there was something like apology or appreciation behind it, and turned to leave. The pounding behind his eyes had only grown stronger, and he felt a little guilty for snapping at James earlier when he suggested going to Madam Pomfrey. Slughorn hadn’t managed to brew anything to help him during the moon itself, but he’d concocted a wickedly effective headache cure. It was better than nothing. Remus sighed, adjusted his bag against his aching shoulder, and headed her way. He walked with his head down, counting the stones on the floor, ignoring the feeling like every eye was on him even though he knew no one was looking. He was easy to miss.
Notes:
hey so remember when you were all so excited to see remus' pov on how all of this went down?
how we feelin now? bad?
yeah me too :) him too as well :)
but christ can you blame him? like jesus. i just hit this boy over the head with so much shit all at once that i almost feel bad! almost. talk about a reality check. and now he's just scrambling to figure out what to do about all of this, and he's got no clue :')
actually, pause. let's gush in chronological order. everyone get on the crow endnote train. choo choo. one of these days yall are gonna regret encouraging me to write these, i swear.
Alright. where to begin? lily is an icon. but marlene? sis you are NOT SUBTLE and i love that for u. she just tries to get to the point lmao i love writing her. constantly trying to get remus to talk is just. ugh. she's trying. and then yes, i give u what u all wanted. remus' reaction to what he's seen. and what he knows, now. of course he'd think it was cruel. and just feeling so overwhelmed by all of it, and all of it just piling up on top of itself? he's drowning and its just CONSTANT.
pause for the iconic lily evans to completely shut james down. love her. and james asking remus for advice and then COMPLETELY ignoring it
james "you're hot" potter. that's all.
back to the angst of course. another thread to add on to the pile, remus realizing that he shouldn't have asked regulus, both because he backed him into a corner and also because he knew sirius would be upset? and not knowing how to deal with that now?? and not knowing if sirius would even let him try to untangle the REST of this mess, or if the regulus piece would be too much already? remus buddy you'll never know unless you try. but then he's so close to just pushing everyone away so that it won't matter at all. and that's just how he IS right now, confused and scared and worried that he'll lose this thing that he's never had before, friends and stability and support, but he's already losing it and he doesn't know how to make it stop, so he just keeps digging this hole.
and then not letting himself even CONSIDER the question of "what do you want?" i know you all hate me for that. sorry not sorry.
christ this chapter is just fuckin realization after realization isn't it? cus then remus has this epiphany that every single mark on sirius' body is a SCAR and was CAUSED and was GIVEN TO HIM and that hits him like a fuckin TRUCK. and he's so familiar with them :') and that THAT'S what sirius has been hiding. and like. yeah. lowkey?? remus was being selfish. he was thinking about himself and their friendship and not thinking about SIRIUS and what SIRIUS has been through, because sirius doesn't HAVE all of this extra added knowledge that remus has, so how else was he supposed to interpret this???
and him trying to give james an out. a way to stop asking. and knowing it only made it worse.
"he was easy to miss" - go crazy with that one.
look im having fun ok. i know im killing all of u. ur welcome. they had to have a falling out at some point and this is when those clashing communication needs and repressed trauma really fuckin kick both of them in the ass.
ok. i think... i think that's all i have to say. yall can say the rest for me. cus jesus you guys analyze stuff SO HARD i LOVE it it literally gives me life. im like that one plant everyone's mother has that needs water like once in a blue moon but when u water it u have to fuckin DRENCH it and then it gets all happy again, except the plant is me and im writing fanfiction and the water is u and u are fueling my addiction to hurt/comfort so what im trying to say is thank u for keeping me alive and also this is ur fault
ANYWAY follow me on tik tok @third_crow i know i haven't posted as much lately but i do in fact have a oneshot on the way (jegulus. fame au. fake dating. jealous reg. get hyped.) so follow me there for updates and whatnot :) LOVE U ALL BYE SEE U SUNDAY EVERYONE SAY THANK U MOONS BEST BETA
but before i go. as always. a teaser :)
***
“In his defense, I think I scared him a bit with the whole…” Sirius swallowed. “Leaving marks thing.” He saw James grimace.
“Scared me a bit with that, too, if I’m being honest,” James mumbled. Sirius grimaced. He scared himself, as well. After the fight, he knew there were things he said that he didn’t remember, things that just slipped out, and it made him worry. When he apologized, would it be enough? Would it be for the right things? Would he even have a chance?
“I haven’t gotten angry like that, before,” Sirius said quietly. “Not… not at him. Not at any of you.” He’d said this to James before, but he couldn’t stop saying it. It was an excuse, maybe. Something to make this an anomaly. Something to convince James he didn’t want it to happen, and that he didn’t want it to happen again.
“I know,” James said, just like he said every time.
Chapter 22: Fireworks
Summary:
“I’ll… I dunno.” He groaned, pressing his palms into his eyes. 'I'll do what? Corner him? Force him to acknowledge me? Make him flinch again?' “In his defense, I think I scared him a bit with the whole…” Sirius swallowed. “Leaving marks thing.” He saw James purse his lips.
“Scared me a bit with that, too, if I’m being honest,” James mumbled. Sirius grimaced. He scared himself, as well. After the fight, he knew there were things he said that he didn’t remember, things that just slipped out, and it made him worry. Something inside him hurt, and he wanted it to hurt Remus, too, and that instinct, that want, it made him afraid. When it came time for him to address it, to apologize, would it be enough? Would it be for the right things? Would he even have a chance?
“I haven’t gotten angry like that, before,” Sirius said quietly. “Not… not at him. Not at any of you. I didn’t mean to say that.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“We could get one from that Hare kid,” Sirius proposed.
“Who’s the Hare kid?”
“Oh, Christ, I don’t remember his first name. Chester? Charlie? He’s in Ravenclaw.”
“Putting those smarts to good use, I suppose,” James shrugged. “For how much?”
“A few galleons, I think–”
“ Galleons? Merlin, Sirius, I’m not breaking the bank just to get a fake ID.”
“Breaking the bank,” Sirius scoffed. “Please. Our other option is stealing,” he proposed. “You’ve got the cloak.” James shook his head.
“Seems a bit immoral,” he frowned.
“We steal all the time, Jamie,” Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Nicking something from Slughorn is different,” James sighed. “Maybe if we snuck some money into the register, too…”
“Paying for stolen goods? You really are a saint, huh Potter?”
“It’s not stealing if you pay!” James protested. “Right?”
“I’m not a lawyer,” Sirius shrugged.
“You’re not smart enough to be a lawyer,” James shot back.
“Ouch.”
“Oh, pardon me, am I crushing your dreams?”
“Bits and pieces,” Sirius lamented. “Suppose I’ll have to turn to a life of crime– oh! Perfect. Let’s start now.”
“Sirius.”
“James,” Sirius echoed with the same intonation.
“You’re a little quick on the draw for illegal activities, aren’t you mate. Blimey,” James shook his head.
“You’re the one who said it’s not stealing if you pay!”
“I didn’t mean it–”
“Oh, for Merlin’s sake,” Sirius huffed. He grabbed a pack of fireworks from the shelf, the red and gold ones that whistled as they flew, and walked to the counter. Wordlessly, he placed them in front of the cashier and stared blankly forward, channeling all of the usual apathy of a seventh year.
The man behind the desk looked like he was about to fall asleep, with messy hair and a red, flushed face, and he leaned his cheek into his hand. He was reading a newspaper and didn’t look up as they approached.
“That’ll be all?” he asked exhaustedly.
“Yes, sir!” James said cheerily, and Sirius wanted to slap him upside the head. He settled for rolling his eyes. The cashier looked up, narrowing his eyes at James, and then Sirius, and then back at James. After a long, painful moment, the man sighed.
“One galleon,” he said.
“Bit steep–” James started to say, but Sirius elbowed him in the stomach. He put the coin down on the counter. The man took the coin, put it in the register, and put their fireworks in a bag and handed it to Sirius.
“Have a nice day,” he muttered and looked back down at the newspaper.
“Thanks,” Sirius said, and they walked to the door.
“That was much simpler than I thought it would be,” James noted.
“That’s because you overthink everything,” Sirius pointed out.
“Fair.”
The bell above the entrance jingled as they walked out. It was fairly cold for October, but the sun made it feel a few degrees warmer. James took the bag from Sirius, taking the fireworks box out and turning it over to read the back as they walked Main Street. “ Eighteen plus,” he read, and then laughed. “The guy didn’t even ask.”
“Probably doesn’t get paid enough to care,” Sirius shrugged. “Besides, he’d lose all his business if students couldn’t buy fireworks.” James continued reading.
“They recommend lighting with incendio, ” he added. “Feels dangerous.”
“Wow, really? Fireworks? Dangerous?”
James glared at him.
“You’re mean when you’re mopey,” he grumbled. Sirius frowned at him.
“Mopey?” he questioned. James attempted to wave him off, looking up at the various shop signs, but Sirius jogged to keep pace with him and crossed his arms. “Who’s mopey?”
“ You,” James sighed. “Don’t groan about it, I’m mopey, too. We’re down to two marauders, now.” he lamented. “How are we expected to make mischief in these conditions?”
“Well, it’s Peter’s own fault he forgot to get the form signed,” Sirius rolled his eyes. “And it’s not like Remus wants to be around me, anyways,” he added bitterly.
“Hey, that’s not fair. You know that’s not why he stayed behind,” James frowned.
“I know,” Sirius muttered. He felt sour about saying it as soon as the words left him. Remus was avoiding him, that much was undeniable, but at this particular time it really wasn’t in his control whether or not he came with them.
Sirius had poked his head into the infirmary that morning, because despite his frustration, he couldn’t help being concerned when Remus didn’t come back to their room the night before. Remus had apparently told James not to worry about him, to enjoy their trip to Hogsmeade without him, and Peter had decided that since he wasn’t going to be able to go to Hogsmeade (an oversight that was entirely his own fault), he might as well keep Remus company later that day. So at the very least, Sirius knew Remus wouldn’t be alone.
Still, Sirius stopped by to check on him before they left, and he’d looked inside to see Remus heaving painfully into a bucket, leaning over the side of his cot. Peter had looked up to acknowledge him, looking just as bizarrely stricken as he always did checking on Remus after his episodes. Peter always had this look about him like he had no idea what he was meant to be doing, but he’d try his best at doing whatever seemed to be the right answer. In this particular instance, it meant simply being there, which never seemed to be enough to any of them.
Since their first year, Sirius had never missed visiting Remus the day after a bad episode. James and Peter had once or twice not been able to stop by the hospital wing because of class or tests or quidditch practice, but Sirius made time. Until this. Until he stood in the doorway of the hospital wing and watched Remus retch nothing but bile into a bin, Madam Pomfrey and Peter both murmuring comforting words, and he felt like taking a step forward into the room would shatter something.
They were avoiding each other. This is what it meant to avoid each other. It meant Remus didn’t want to see Sirius, and Sirius didn’t want to see Remus, and it meant that if Sirius went in now, sat himself at Remus’ side when he was sick and tired and hurting, Remus probably wouldn’t have the strength to send him away even though he would certainly want to.
So he closed the door behind him.
As he left, his thoughts hung on the way Remus’ breath hitched, the way he was curled in on himself on the cot, and something in his chest wanted more than anything just to stay. He wanted to be there. He wanted to make it better. He didn’t want to leave him alone, to let him think he wouldn’t be there for him, because he knew that’s what Remus would think. That he didn’t want to be there for him. But he didn’t know if Remus wanted him to be there for him, either. And the silence between them was far too deep and dark and dangerous to wade through, now.
“Ugh,” Sirius muttered to himself, shaking his head. “Maybe I am mopey.” It seemed far too simple a word for what this was. He felt sick. Genuinely sick. Like every time he thought of Remus, or their fight, or the divide that was only getting wider, his palms would sweat and his throat would feel like there was something choking him from the inside and his stomach would tie itself in knots. If it hadn’t lasted so long, he would have been convinced he had the flu.
“Happy thoughts. Just picture the fireworks, mate,” James said, patting him on the shoulder. “I’m thinking we set them off in the Slytherin toilets.”
“I think we’re reached the bottom of the barrel with toilet themed pranks, James. People are going to start saying we’re unoriginal.”
“Well, we can’t be having that.” James scratched the underside of his chin.
“Great Hall?” Sirius proposed, attempting to shake himself back into some semblance of normalcy.
“That feels like an end of the year prank.”
“We’d need a lot more fireworks for it to be an end of the year prank,” Sirius replied. James hummed in agreement. Neither of them wanted to point out the obvious; that it was much easier to think of pranks when Remus was doing all the thinking. Secretly, Sirius hoped that he’d been stockpiling ideas for if they actually started talking again. For if Remus ever spoke to him again.
“Oh, hold on,” James said, looking up at the sign above them that read Tomes and Scrolls. “We could get Remus something.”
“ You could get Remus something,” Sirius mumbled, sticking his hands in his pockets.
“Okay, see? This? The moping? This is what I was talking about,” James said, waggling his finger at Sirius, and Sirius slapped his hand away when James poked him in the chest.
“How come you’re not getting on Remus’ case about this?” Sirius huffed.
“If you haven’t noticed, I am getting on Remus’ case about this. I’ll be sure to scold him for the hundredth time as soon as he’s done having a fit,” James replied, and Sirius rolled his eyes. James pushed open the door to the shop. A woman behind the counter at the front greeted them cheerily, and James waved at her with a sparkling smile. Sirius wondered how he managed to put everything aside so easily and just greet people like it was any other day. He hadn’t quite mastered that mask yet. “I just feel like you’re at a stalemate,” James said over his shoulder to Sirius. He made his way through shelves.
“How is that my fault?” Sirius demanded.
“It’s not! That’s not what I meant,” James shook his head. “He’s– look, if it helps, he’s not talking to me about it, either.” James crouched down, inspecting a lower shelf, and despite the way he was clearly trying to keep his tone casual, there was something painful about the way he said it. “Pretty much told me to butt out.”
“Oh, yeah, that helps loads.”
“Well, he said it in nicer words,” James sighed. “Or… different words,” he amended quietly, his expression dropping a little. He ran his fingers along some of the leather spines and gold leaf lettering.
“Do we really need to talk about this again? It’s beating a dead horse.”
“It’s what?” James gawked up at him, and the horror in his expression made Sirius laugh despite the bitterness in his chest.
“It’s a muggle expression,” he explained, waving a hand. “Lily says it a lot. Sometimes in regards to you, actually.”
“I’m a dead horse? What’s that supposed to mean? Christ, I didn’t think she thought I was that bad looking–”
“No, no, it–” Sirius covered his mouth, holding back a snort. “It just means you’re repeating the same argument over and over again. Like… wasting time on something that can’t be changed.”
“Why the hell do they say beating a horse then?” James mumbled, looking back to the books. “Bloody violent, that is.”
“Something about horse racing, I suppose,” Sirius shrugged. “Really not the part that matters.”
“Feels like there’s something to be said about animal cruelty there,” James added.
“You know, you’ve got an incredible talent for missing the point,” Sirius crossed his arms. “I’m saying there’s nothing to be done.”
“Not nothing,” James said, glancing up at Sirius. “You want him to apologize.” Sirius rolled his eyes.
“I don’t care–” Sirius tried to say, but James waved his hand and cut him off.
“You want him to apologize,” he insisted, and Sirius shut his mouth, because he was right. “He should. And he’s not. And that hurts,” James continued.
Sirius had maintained a suspicion since the start of the year that James knew more than he was letting on, but it was impossible to ask him to say what he knew. He could only trust that James would tell him the truth in what he could say. Whatever additional perspective he had on this, it meant one thing now; that he was right. Sirius wanted an apology.
It didn’t have to be in any specific words. It didn’t have to be in any words. But he wanted Remus to be sorry. Sirius wanted Remus to understand– for Remus to understand what he was doing, to understand why it hurt– and then for them to be able to be in the same room as each other again without Sirius feeling like he was being dragged down through the floor.
And even though he was fairly certain that he was in the right, that at least before their fight he hadn’t done anything wrong, he still felt so wrong in even wanting that; just an apology. It felt like more than he’d ever asked for from anyone– or maybe something he’d never asked for from anyone. Never expected from anyone. But he hadn’t expected this, either.
“Look, it’s–” James looked around like he was going to get caught saying something he shouldn’t. “You’re my friend.” Sirius felt something warm in his chest. “You’re both my friends. I don’t want to see you two… I don’t want to lose either of you.” Hearing it like that made Sirius’ stomach drop. Was he losing them? Was Sirius losing Remus? Was that what this was? The longer it went on, did they get closer and closer to…?
“I don’t know what you want from me, here, James,” Sirius said, that acidic, nauseous feeling coming back. It felt like they’d had this conversation a thousand times now, whether out loud or not. Sometimes it happened like this, in quiet moments, in moments where things could be thrown out there and discussed, out loud; other times it was a passing glance in the halls between classes, silent but just as confusing.
“At some point, you’re going to have to talk. Both of you are going to have to talk. It’s been ages, mate. And I mean, if you want me to butt out and leave you alone, then I will,” James said, and Sirius held himself back from pointing out how James was incapable of butting out of anything that involved his friends, even though he offered. “But– I don’t know. I could lock you in a room or something.”
“You could– what?”
“I’m just saying,” James said. “I could facilitate.”
“ Facilitating and locking us in a room feel like two very different things,” Sirius stifled a laugh.
“Well, both offers are on the table,” James shrugged, shaking his head. He tilted his head sideways, reading a few of the spines on the bottom shelf. Sirius sighed.
“Hold off on guarding the door for now,” he said. “I’ll… I dunno.” He groaned, pressing his palms into his eyes. I'll do what? Corner him? Force him to acknowledge me? Make him flinch again? “In his defense, I think I scared him a bit with the whole…” Sirius swallowed. “Leaving marks thing.” He saw James purse his lips.
“Scared me a bit with that, too, if I’m being honest,” James mumbled. Sirius grimaced. He scared himself, as well. After the fight, he knew there were things he said that he didn’t remember, things that just slipped out, and it made him worry. Something inside him hurt, and he wanted it to hurt Remus, too, and that instinct, that want, it made him afraid. When it came time for him to address it, to apologize, would it be enough? Would it be for the right things? Would he even have a chance?
“I haven’t gotten angry like that, before,” Sirius said quietly. “Not… not at him. Not at any of you. I didn’t mean to say that.” He’d said this to James before, but he couldn’t stop saying it. It was an excuse, maybe. Something to make this an anomaly. Something to convince James he didn’t intend for it to happen, and that he wouldn’t let it happen again. That’s never happened before. I’ve never been mean like that before. I’m not cruel.
“I know,” James said, just like he said every time. “But nothing would have been fixed if you didn't put it out in the open. Even if it… I dunno. He knows what he made you feel, now.”
Sirius didn’t think this was a very healthy way of doing that, but he was fairly certain James was aware of that as well. He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. He was tense. He’d been tense for weeks.
“I’ll tell you if I need you,” Sirius said. James looked up at him, and they held each other’s gaze for a moment, long enough for them to both know the words held weight.
“Alright,” James nodded, looking back to the shelf. “Which one would he like more? Marvelous Mystery of Immortality,” he held up a dense leatherbound book in one hand. “Or… The Line Between Beast and Being?”
“What’s the second one about? Magical creatures?” Sirius asked. James nodded. “First one.”
“Thought so,” James smiled and stood up. “Should we get something for Peter?”
“We could get him a remembrall ,” Sirius smirked, and James laughed.
“I can’t believe he forgot his permission slip,” he shook his head, walking toward the cashier at the front. “He asked McGonagall if she could apparate to his parents and ask them if he could come to Hogsmeade in person.”
“He did not,” Sirius gawked.
“Merlin, you should have seen– oh! Shut up!” James hit him on the shoulder a few times until Sirius swatted his hand away.
“I wasn’t saying anything–!”
“ Shush!” James urged, and then leaned exceptionally awkwardly against the bookshelf with his elbow in some strange attempt to look suave. “Evans!” He called.
“Oh, of course ,” Sirius muttered, turning to see Lily where she’d just come through the door. James was only this much of a prat around Lily. Behind her was Severus Snape. “Oh, of course,” Sirius echoed, rolling his eyes so hard he had to tilt his head back. James hit him again, and Sirius made a note to put itching powder in his underwear that night.
“I have a first name, Potter,” Lily said, crossing her arms. “You don’t go around calling Sirius Black.”
“That’s because I’d kill him if he did,” Sirius smirked. She shot him a tired look, and he responded with a wink that made her lips twitch just a little.
“Fine. How about Peter and Remus, then?” Lily countered.
“In my defense, Pettigrew is a mouthful,” James shrugged, grinning like an idiot. “And Moony’s just Moony.” Lily shook her head exasperatedly before looking down at the book in his arms and scrunched up her nose.
“Why are you buying a book?” Lily asked, crossing her arms. Sirius almost snorted. He loved this bit. The bit where Lily tore into James just for fun, and James absolutely ate it up. She was bloody good at it, too. He took mental notes, sometimes.
“Ouch? Why is it so surprising to you?” James demanded, faking an offended pout. Lily raised her eyebrows. “I’ll have you know, I’m top of the class in Defense Against the Dark Arts, Evan s.”
“Conveniently the class that requires the least reading, Potter,” Lily replied. James frowned, but even he had to admit she was right.
“Touché. It’s for Remus ,” James sighed. Lily got a sort of pinched look on her face, her nose wrinkling slightly at the comment.
“Is he still sick?” she asked, concerned.
“He’s always sick,” Snape rolled his eyes, and James and Sirius both shot him a withering look. Sirius had largely forgotten he was there. He glared back at them.
“Something to share with the class, Snivillus?” Sirius cocked his head slightly. Lily narrowed her eyes at the name.
“I’m just surprised he’s got any free time to act like a fool with the rest of you when he spends that much time laying about,” Snape sneered. Sirius ground his teeth. Despite the tension between him and Remus, he felt a sour defensiveness in his chest.
“Sev, honestly–” Lily began, but Sirius cut her off.
“Really?” he demanded. “That’s what you’re picking to make fun of?” He scoffed. “All that time laying about and he still gets better marks than you in every class,” Sirius added. “What’s this I hear about you transferring out of Care of Magical Creatures?”
“Oh, that’s a riot. Kettleburn scare you off? Or was it the pygmy puffs?” James asked.
“I don’t bother with useless classes,” Snape bristled. “Unlike you and those ridiculous Muggle Studies . Cozying up to half-breeds, now, Potter?”
Sirius opened his mouth to reply, but before he could, he saw Lily’s cheeks go pink and her eyes widen a little wildly. She furrowed her brow before she grabbed the book from James’ hand abruptly and hit Severus on the shoulder with it, certainly not gently. He flinched, looking at her like a kicked puppy, though far more pathetic.
“You’re bloody awful sometimes, Sev, you know that?” Lily snapped, her face red with frustration. “You– what is wrong with you? Ugh!” With a huff, she shoved the book back into James’ hands, turned, and stalked off, muttering to herself. Snape watched her go, rubbing his arm. Out of the corner of his eye, Sirius saw James smirk.
“How’s your little crush coming along?” James taunted. Snape went red, whirling around to glare at him.
“How’s yours?” Snape shot back.
“Pretty well, actually, thanks for asking,” James grinned. “Must be rough for you though. Terribly optimistic of you to think you’ve got a chance. Great moves, by the way, calling her a half-breed. I’m taking notes.”
“Optimistic isn’t the word I’d use,” Sirius added. “Naive , maybe. Or idiotic.” Snape got a dark look in his eyes and Sirius knew James had hit the right button.
“Watch yourself, Potter,” Snape spat. James and Sirius both laughed. It was like watching a kitten try to threaten a wolf. “You too, Black.”
“Oh, I’m absolutely quaking with fear,” Sirius deadpanned. Snape ground his teeth, but there was nothing he could do. Drawing his wand here would practically be begging for detention for a month, and James was an intimidating presence all on his own having put on muscle from his Quidditch practices.
Snape glared at them for another moment before turning and sweeping off, his cloak billowing dramatically behind him, and it only made him look more ridiculously arrogant. He shoved past a group of Hufflepuffs clustered at the door, earning him even more dirty looks, and then he was gone.
“Hm. What a prat,” James mused as though it was a profound thought, and Sirius snorted.
“And a coward,” Sirius nodded. “I’ll give him this, though, it takes balls to talk like that knowing damn well he’s got no spine to hold him up.”
“Doesn’t take balls to be a dick,” James nodded and crossed his arms. Sirius stared at him blankly for a moment.
“Wow. Sage words,” Sirius said. “You come up with that all on your own? That’s bloody beautiful.”
“Shut up,” James muttered, shoving his shoulder.
“No, really, you should be a poet. I’m impressed,” Sirius teased, and James rolled his eyes, walking away into the aisles of books. “Put that in your next love letter to Evans–”
“Piss off, Sirius,” James laughed. “Like you could come up with better.”
Sirius scoffed. “Dearest Lady Lily,” he said, puffing his chest out. “Shall I compare thee to a Slytherin dungeon–?”
James hit him over the head with The Marvelous Mystery of Immortality. Sirius wrestled it out of his hand.
“Thou art more lovely and more temperate.” Sirius went on, holding the book behind his back. “Rough winds do shake the darling buds of May– oh, well I suppose that doesn’t rhyme, anymore.”
“What are you going on about?” James groaned, reaching for the book. Sirius held it out of reach.
“But thy eternal summer shall not fade, nor lose possession of that fair thou ow’st,” Sirius finished, bowing slightly as he passed the book back into James’ hands. James thudded it against his skull again.
“What the hell is ow’st?” He demanded.
“James. Honestly. Shakespeare?” Sirius asked, lifting his head. “No? Christ, mate, we read this in Muggle Studies.”
“The bloke with all the rhyming?”
“James,” Sirius groaned. “It was one of the classics. Come on, this would help you! Poetry is very romantic.” James rolled his eyes, and Sirius laughed. “How about Scudéry? Ladies love French. Les indifférents n’ont qu’une âme; mais lorsqu’on aime, on en a deux.” James blinked at him, the annoyance on his face being replaced by something far more perplexed.
“Since when do you speak French?” he asked.
“Ma mère nous a fait apprendre,” Sirius shrugged. “La tradition, tu sais? Toujours pur.” James narrowed his eyes.
“I feel like you’re insulting me.”
Sirius laughed. “Je ne t'insulte pas, je trouve juste ça perturbant de constater que tu ne sais pas qui est Shakespeare.”
“I heard insult in there! Quit calling me names in languages I don’t know,” James groaned.
“Tête de noeud.”
“Quit it!”
Notes:
waHOO another sunday in the books. we're getting there lads. slowly but surely.... at least they're acknowledging that nothing gets solved if they don't talk... but man, it's hard for them to figure out where to start now that it's been so long :'(
anyway. sirius and james? i literally. look, we can talk so much about how every friendship in this fandom is iconic but JAMES AND SIRIUS WROTE THE MANUAL IDGAF WHAT ANYONE SAYS i don't even care what I say. they're the blueprint. they're so THEM. just the TRUST that they have in each other, and the way they just GET each other. its so. ugh. <3
let's gush. their banter is just. muah. they're so funny. hgkjsdf buying fireworks just so that they can prove they can and then being like "ok now what." hHKDLJSf
but. look. i'm sorry. but sirius not staying with remus in the morning after the moon for the first time? I can't even– how dare i. personally. do that. to me. and to you, but mostly to me because we all know this is about me right. hHLKDSJF. but just... sirius not knowing if remus would even WANT him there? and then GOD i know i didn't write it but just imagine how remus feels that morning and that whole day knowing sirius didn't come see him :'(
and sirius' anxiety is really just starting to Manifest... like, the way he feels it so physically, like he's sick, and the way it makes his temper boil over so much faster, and how everything is just getting more and more difficult to identify and name and manage and its so complicated for him.
side note for fluff. james is so fucking funny in how little he knows about muggle stuff. and he's literally TAKING MUGGLE STUDIES I CANT DO THIS. he's such a HIMBO. (side note to the side note... sirius noticing that james has gotten a lil BEEFIER since getting serious about quidditch hKGJDSF)
god and james is just SO ABLE TO NAME WHAT SIRIUS NEEDS. even though sirius doesn't even realize it. james knows him so well. i can't. and sirius trying so hard to make it known that he didn't mean to say what he said, and that he regrets it, and that he doesn't want it to happen again.
another break for fluff. james flirting with lily and lily fuckin tearing into him just for fun, and sirius LOVING IT. i just want to note in case it wasn't clear hghksdfj this is all so lighthearted. lily and the girls are friends with the boys, they don't hate each other or anything. just cus i know in some fics they DO hate each other... that is not this. they're buds.
also snape hate club. he's a dick. and lily is slowly realizing it... enough said.
and LORD THE END OF THIS i am such a whore for sirius and reg speaking french. which, by the way: the first thing he references is a poem called Les Amoureux by Madeleine de Scudéry. then he says "Ma mère nous a fait apprendre," which is "my mother made us learn," and then "tradition, yeah? always pure." followed by "Je ne t'insulte pas, je trouve juste ça perturbant de constater que tu ne sais pas qui est Shakespeare." which is "I'm not insulting you, I just find it disturbing that you don't know who Shakespeare is." shoutout to the lovely Marion who helped me with the french!
ok... shorter end note than i usually do, but longer than it should probably ever be anyway. everyone say thank u moons, best beta, mooncrow4eva im getting it tattood across my knuckles
i think that's it! let me know what you thought of the chapter!! ur analysis and comments are fr so much fun for me to read i get so happy seeing what u all think <33333 ur comments are like little pasta noodles that i put into a pot and stir around and then when they are done i put lemon and butter and oregano on them and they make me feel very warm and cozy inside mm mm mm what i am saying is i eat ur comments this is not a metaphor i simply eat them they are pasta and i eat them
HAPPY SUNDAY SEE U NEXT WEEK HERE'S A TEASER FOR YOUR TROUBLE BECAUSE NEXT CHAPTER IS ONE OF MY FAVES IVE WRITTEN
–––
“Fuck you, Potter!” Crane rolled his eyes. “Daddy’s money can buy you a fast broom, but it can’t buy talent.”
“Oh, you’re one to talk about daddy’s money, Crane,” Holly shot back, cutting into the argument. “That silver spoon is shoved so far down your throat I can see it comin’ out your ass!”
“Better than being born in the dirt, mudblood!” Crane spat, and Holly lunged forward, only narrowly held back by her teammates.
Remus would have liked to say he wasn’t quite sure when he’d hopped the fence onto the pitch. That he couldn’t remember the feeling of his feet landing on the other side, and that he couldn't remember crossing the grass to the center of the field, and that he couldn’t remember whether or not anyone had tried to stop him.
It would be a lie. He could pinpoint the exact moment, and it was right when that word left Crane’s mouth.
Chapter 23: Talk
Summary:
“And…” Sirius started, but he hesitated, staring down at the grass in front of him. “You don’t need to keep secrets from me, okay?” Remus blinked at him, his mouth going dry, but Sirius didn’t meet his eye. “I know that’s hypocritical,” he continued. “I mean, I kept this from you, didn’t I? But I– I didn’t want you to see me differently, I guess, I dunno, but–” he took a breath, and Remus felt a little relief in knowing he wasn’t the only one who got lost while speaking sometimes. “I’m not saying you can’t have secrets. I’m just saying you don’t need to keep these things from me, yeah?”
There was a small, insistent part of Remus’ mind that wondered what else could be forgiven. What else could be told and understood and shared. Because Sirius could say this, say that Remus didn’t need to keep secrets, say he’d be able to handle it, that it wouldn’t change things, but that was only true until it wasn’t. There was a line. Remus had expected to find it here, and was surprised to find it was set further into dangerous territory than he thought, but there was no way of knowing when he’d trip over it.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Remus would have liked to claim it was because of the moon.
He would have liked to claim he didn’t remember, that he just saw red, that it was the inhuman part of him, the angry, beastly part of him that had made the choice. Not him. Not Remus. He wanted something else to explain this; he wanted it to be separate from him. The wolf was violent and spiteful and angry in all the ways Remus wasn’t– that’s how it was supposed to be.
Not Remus .
Remus hunched. Remus kept his hands close to his chest and picked at the skin around his nails. Remus tried to be small, tried to go unseen. Remus hid himself in corners of the library and tucked himself away in books and kept his head down. Remus didn’t start fights– and he certainly didn’t finish them.
This must have been something else, he decided. Someone else. Someone who knew how to throw a punch, someone who stood tall, someone with eyes that carried such a warning behind them that you had to back away. That’s who this was. It had to be someone else.
Remus, the real Remus, must have been left in the stands. He must still be up there, sitting and watching the quidditch game unfold, cheering at the points scored and booing at every loss. The real Remus sat next to Peter, a red and gold blanket across both of their laps, little banners in their hands that were charmed to sparkle when they waved them, and the Gryffindor and Slytherin teams whipped through the air almost faster than could be seen.
“They’re playing dirty,” Remus scowled.
“What?” Peter asked, leaning forward to narrow his eyes at the pitch. “How do you mean?”
“Watch,” Remus said. “Their beaters are clipping brooms… there–” Remus pointed out one of Slytherin’s beaters knocking the tip of a Gryffindor chaser’s broomstick down, spiraling him off balance. “And look, they’ve got Avery blocking one of the hoops like he’s a second keeper.”
“Snakes,” Peter shook his head. “They can’t just lose fair and– nice one James!” Peter shouted, jumping out of his seat as James scored another ten points for Gryffindor, sending the quaffle hurtling through the top hoop despite Avery’s irritating presence there. Around them, the students began chanting, go, go, Gryffindor, go, go, Gryffindor! Remus grinned.
“I reckon they might be good if they channeled their energy into actually practicing instead of cheating,” he said, adjusting the blanket over his legs again. November had come quickly and with a vengeance, and it was frigid even though it was only the start of the month.
“Well,” Peter tilted his head, frowning. “Not good.”
“Better,” Remus shrugged.
“First place as far as shit teams go,” Peter smirked, and Remus laughed. One of Slytherin’s beaters flew up beside Sirius and knocked into the tail of his broom, and Remus grimaced as he spun out of control for a moment, but not a second later he was redirecting a bludger with perfect accuracy right into the Slytherin’s stomach.
“Helluva swing from from Black going straight into Lavert, that’s gotta hurt!” Aimee Crenshaw announced, her voice echoing in the stands. Remus could hear the sympathetic groans from the Slytherin stands from where he sat.
“I think I’d play quidditch if it was less violent,” Peter thought aloud.
“If you could stay on your broom,” Remus added. Peter made a face.
“Ugh, yeah,” he muttered. “Maybe I’ll stick to Gobstones. Closer to the ground.”
“You could be the waterboy,” Remus suggested, and Peter rolled his eyes. “Levitate the bottles up to the players from the ground?”
“You be the waterboy,” Peter shot back. “You wouldn’t even have to levitate them, you could just hold them up and they’d be eye level.” Remus hunched his shoulders sheepishly. “How tall are you now?”
“I dunno, I don’t keep a tape measure on me,” he crossed his arms. “Five foot nine?”
“Christ, Moony,” Peter smiled, shaking his head. “I’m, like, five-four.”
“That feels generous,” Remus mused.
“Well, we can’t all be tall, dark, and handsome,” Peter pouted.
“Pfft,” Remus laughed. “Tall, dark, and– oh, christ,” he cut himself off, leaning forward in his seat. A chorus of boo’s traveled out from the stands as the two Slytherin beaters pinned James between them, corralling him toward the goal hoops until he hit the post with his shoulder hard enough that they could hear the clang from the stands.
“Tough hit to Potter, Lavert and Howell are not playing around, that’s for sure!”
James clung to his broom with his other hand, calling out a string of curses that only ever escaped him when he was on the pitch. It was like he became a different person, sometimes. A very vulgar person. Holly Hawke, Gryffindor’s seeker and captain, pulled up next to him, asking him something hushed that he nodded in response to. She tapped the front end of his broom with her fingers before flying away.
There was a certain camaraderie in the Gryffindor team that Remus appreciated, one that wasn’t present in Slytherin’s. They stuck together, defended their own, and when Remus watched them on the pitch, he felt a distinct loneliness tug at his mind, one he’d felt more strongly than ever since the year started.
Whatever strategy Holly was spreading around, it seemed the Gryffindor team was even more on the same page than they’d been the whole game. At the next interception of the quaffle, they formed a sort of V-shape, twisted through the air, and then proceeded to score three goals in a row through the center hoop, tossing the quaffle through and then immediately throwing it back to the next section of the formation. Cheers erupted from every stand except Slytherin’s.
“A stunning display of teamwork and strategy from Gryffindor, as always! Slytherin loses the lead!”
“Blimey, that’s new,” Peter grinned. “Guess that’s why James and Sirius have been leaving at the crack of dawn for practice.”
Holly spotted the snitch only a few minutes later, and when she did, it was as good as over. She’d caught the snitch first every game since her fifth year after she started strategizing with the team’s beaters to distract the opposing seekers, rocketing Gryffindor into first place in the inter-house cup two years in a row. Sirius expertly directed a bludger mere centimeters from the front of the Slytherin’s broom tip.
“And Jackson Crane loses track of the snitch after a brilliant deflection by Black!” Aimee called, and Crane shouted something that was unintelligible over the din of cheers.
Whatever it was, it was bad enough to make James’ face go red with anger. If Sirius heard, he ignored it, continuing to flank Holly as she chased the gold streak and knocking a bludger out of her way.
Crane caught up with them again, but it was obvious he wasn’t after the snitch anymore. He shouldered heavily into Sirius, nearly knocking him sideways off his broom, and Remus ground his teeth, gripping the wooden bleachers. They continued to fight for control in the air; Sirius maneuvered the tip of his broom overtop of Crane’s and dipped so that they both careened toward the ground. Remus saw Crane throw an elbow into Sirius’ gut and he felt anger boil in his throat.
Aimee Crenshaw was too focused on Holly Hawke’s chase of the snitch to notice the scrap taking place, but James was watching. He darted downwards, trying to put himself between Crane and Sirius, but Crane pushed them both sideways, ramming his heel hard into the front of James’ broom so he had to pull up to avoid spinning out of control. Sirius turned to shout for James, but when he did, Crane dipped below him, grabbing his ankle as he did, and yanked him off of his broom.
Remus sucked in a breath and jumped to his feet, leaning over the stand railing. Sirius clung to his broom long enough to pull it toward the grass below, long enough that his heels dragged against the ground before he let go, and then he skidded and rolled across the ground in a tangle of limbs and grass.
“And Holly Hawke catches the snitch!”
Almost as soon as Aimee said it, the crowd leapt to their feet, drowning out anything else she had to say, something about Hawke’s winning streak, but Remus was already heading for the stairs, throwing himself down them as fast as he could.
“Remus? Remus! Where are you– Remus!” Peter scurried after him down the stairs. “Slow down!”
Remus reached the bottom of the stairs and made his way to the fence surrounding the pitch. He could hear the argument, now– James had just touched down alongside Sirius, who was pulling himself to his feet, brushing chunks of dirt and grass off of his kit. Several Gryffindor and Slytherin players skidded to the ground as well, and even from a distance Remus could hear the fights breaking out between players.
“You’re a bloody cheat, Crane!” Sirius’ voice cut through it all. “A coward and a cheat!” He kicked his broom aside and stalked toward the Slytherin seeker who had just landed as well. James grabbed Sirius’ arm, holding him back, but his face was just as tense with anger. Quidditch had a tendency to bring out the more foul sides of anyone’s temper, and James and Sirius were no exception– Sirius least of all.
“Oh, get over yourself, Black,” Lavert yelled down, still sitting on his broom a few feet in the air. “Do us all a favor and piss off–”
“You piss off, Lavert, you twat, I wasn’t talking to you!” Sirius spat, and Lavert went red. “Maybe if you kept your bloody mouth shut once in a while you’d be able to hear the goddamn rules of the game!”
“You’re one to talk, throwing a bludger like that–”
“Aw, did it hurt your feelings?” James interjected, whining at him. “Quit your bloody whinging. Maybe we should aim for the head next time–”
“Fuck you, Potter!” Crane rolled his eyes. “Daddy’s money can buy you a fast broom, but it can’t buy talent.”
“Oh, you’re one to talk about daddy’s money, Crane,” Holly shot back, cutting into the argument. “That silver spoon is shoved so far down your throat I can see it comin’ out your ass!”
“Bugger off, Hawke, no one asked–” Lavert began, overlapping with Crane.
“Better than being born in the dirt, mudblood!” Crane spat, and Holly lunged forward, only narrowly held back by her teammates.
Remus would have liked to say he wasn’t quite sure when he’d hopped the fence onto the pitch. That he couldn’t remember the feeling of his feet landing on the other side, and that he couldn't remember crossing the grass to the center of the field, and that he couldn’t remember whether or not anyone had tried to stop him.
It would be a lie. He could pinpoint the exact moment, and it was right when that word left Crane’s mouth.
“You’re a bloody fuckin’ cunt, Crane! I’ll hang you by your goddamn balls for that!” she screeched, trying to yank herself free. “You’ve got no right–”
“I’ve got every right!” Crane shouted, stepping towards her, and Remus saw Sirius position himself between them. “You and your lot shouldn’t even been allowed to breed–”
“Oh, piss off, Crane. You’re nothing more than a name ,” Sirius spat.
“You’re one to talk, Black.”
“At least I’ve got the marks to show I’ve got skill!” Sirius snapped. “You’re a few splinters short of a broomstick, you dense fuckin’ plank– a bloody child playing make-believe! You think anything you’ve accomplished here has come of your own merit? You’re a puppet–”
Crane drew his wand.
Remus would have liked to claim that what he did next was because of the moon, that it was something else, that it was someone else, but it wasn’t. He’d leapt over the fence when Crane spat the word mudblood at Holly, and he felt his feet hit the ground with a thud, and he remembered crossing the grass in heavy, angry strides, and Peter had tried to call after him. And then he watched Crane reach into his cloak, draw his wand, begin to trace a shape in the air.
So Remus swung. He swung hard.
It was only when he felt the dull ache pulsing through his hand that he really put together what he’d done.
Jackson Crane was kneeling on the ground, one hand cupped over his jaw and the other holding his weight against the grass. Both sides of the fight had gone quiet– either that, or Remus couldn’t hear them over the blood rushing in his ears– and his fingers trembled slightly, a bruise beginning to form across the sharp rise of his knuckles. A matching bruise was forming on Crane’s chin.
Remus would have liked to say he didn’t know what came over him, that he didn’t mean to.
But then as Crane lunged for his wand where he’d dropped it in the grass, as he pulled himself to his feet, as he stepped forward with anger painted on his face and a curse on his tongue, Remus made up his mind. He didn’t hunch. He wasn’t small. It wasn’t the moon, and it wasn’t something else, and it wasn’t someone else. He stood between Jackson Crane and Sirius Black, and his eyes carried a warning.
“How dare you–” Crane started, but he faltered. Remus stood more than a head taller than Crane, and he didn’t move an inch when the snake reared its head. He allowed every ounce of rage and protectiveness and spite he’d ever felt to burn inside him and gleam in his eyes. The air felt dense and heavy around him, like a thunderstorm was rolling in. Crane took a step back, his grip tightening on his wand, but Remus saw fear in his eyes.
“Enough!” McGonagall’s voice cut through the air and Remus felt static travel up his spine, making his hair stand on end. “What is the meaning of this? Lupin! Crane!” Crane flinched at the sound of his name, shoving his wand into his cloak before turning to face McGonagall, and Remus couldn’t stop staring him down. The professor stalked across the field, her cloak sweeping the grass, and her face was pinched with anger. “This is–!” She floundered for the words. “This is– this is unsportsmanlike!”
Remus heard a snort from behind him and he could have said with near complete certainty that it was Sirius.
“Explain yourselves!” McGonagall demanded as she reached them, crossing her arms expectantly. “Immediately.” Remus realized, then, that he couldn’t make himself open his mouth. His fingers still shook slightly. He couldn’t look her in the eye. He felt like his tongue was dead weight, and he could only stare at Crane like he was waiting for his next move.
“Professor– you see– Lupin–” Crane stammered, but Sirius interrupted him almost immediately, stepping forward in front of Remus.
“Crane drew his wand on me!” he interrupted. Crane spun to face them.
“Shut your filthy mouth, Black!”
“You’re a cheat,” Sirius spat. “The first goddamn thing I said– a coward and a cheat!”
“Well, Lupin’s a bloody psycho,” Crane said, turning back to McGonagall. “He hit me!”
“About time someone did!” Sirius shot back.
“Both of you will have detentions for the rest of the year unless you are silent right now.” McGonagall snapped. Sirius ground his teeth so hard that Remus could practically hear it. Crane, in all his idiocy, was at least smart enough to shut his mouth as well. “Hawke,” McGonagall commanded, turning to face the Gryffindor Captain. Holly was still fuming, but she steeled her expression, lifting her chin as she was addressed. “What happened here?”
“Crane pulled Sirius off his broom,” she said.
“You saw this happen?” McGonagall asked, and Holly shook her head.
“I was on the snitch,” she explained. “But Sirius doesn’t fall.” Remus felt a swell of pride in his chest at that. He wondered if Sirius felt it too. McGonagall nodded, turning to Crane.
“Is this true?” she asked, and Crane puffed out his chest, an action that only made him look even more childish.
“It was a fair play,” he declared, and half of the Gryffindor team behind them erupted in protest.
“Oh, bull shit–” James called, but McGonagall silenced him with a single look.
“Contain yourself, Mr. Potter,” she warned. James bit the inside of his cheek, but stayed silent. McGonagall turned back to Holly, who took a breath, crossing her arms.
“Sirius called him out for cheating.” she said. “Crane’s the one who took it too far.”
“How so?” McGonagall asked, and Holly ground her teeth and shifted her gaze directly onto Crane. He withered under it.
“He called me a mudblood,” she said. Her words were clear and calm. Crane wouldn’t look at her. “He told me I shouldn’t be able to breed. So Sirius called him what he is, a pretentious idiot and a bloody cheat, and Crane drew his fuckin’ wand on him like a coward–”
“Miss Hawke–!” McGonagall gasped.
“So Remus decked him for it. Simple as that.” Holly finished. Remus thought he heard pride in her voice. “He deserved it. You don’t draw your wand at quidditch.”
There was a heavy silence on the pitch. Remus realized that the stands were silent as well, and then he realized that there were people in the stands, and that they were watching , and that they had seen. He swallowed and kept his eyes trained on the ground. McGonagall took a long, slow breath.
“And you all saw this as well?” she asked, facing the rest of the Gryffindor team. Remus heard them murmur in agreement.
“Professor–” Crane started, but she held up her hand.
“Your wand, Mr. Crane,” she said, turning her palm and holding it out to him. Crane’s shoulders slumped, and he reached into his cloak and handed his wand over, placing it in her outstretched hand. “Fifty points from Slytherin. You’ll meet me in Dumbledore’s office as soon as you’re done here,” she commanded, and Crane said nothing, just nodding his head. “Lupin,” she addressed Remus, and he tensed his shoulders, still not looking up. She sighed. “Ten points to Gryffindor.”
Remus looked up at her, then, and she smiled at him briefly, something like pride in her eyes, before turning on her heel and walking back toward the entrance to the pitch.
Crane spun to face Remus as soon as she left, opening his mouth to say something, but Sirius folded his arms over his chest and James stepped forward beside Remus. Remus turned to look at them and saw Holly staring Crane down, too, as well as the rest of the Gryffindor team, all glaring at the Slytherins with fire in their eyes. Remus turned back to Crane and found him seething, his eyes narrow and angry.
“You’re a freak, Lupin,” he spat, and then he turned and stalked off toward the Slytherin lockers. “A bloody fuckin’ freak,” he muttered to himself as he went, rubbing his jaw tenderly with his fingers. Slowly, his team followed with bitter looks on their faces. After a long pause, Sirius broke the silence with a stifled laugh, which broke and bubbled into something fantastically joyful.
“That was brilliant, Moony,” he breathed. Remus turned to look at him and found him grinning widely. “I could kiss you, you know that? Brilliant!” Remus felt his cheeks go pink.
“Where’d you learn to throw a swing like that?” James asked, picking up Sirius’ broom from the ground where he’d kicked it aside. It had a few chunks of grass in the fibers on the end.
“I didn’t even see him going for his wand,” Sirius admitted, shaking his head. “You alright, Hawke?”
“Fine,” she said assuredly. “I can’t believe he brought his wand to the game in the first place. Crane’s got as much spine as a flobberworm.”
“Just as ugly, too,” one of the girls next to her said. Remus was pretty sure she was one of the chasers, Eve Kettle. “Should have broken his nose, Remus, it would have made him prettier,” she added.
“I didn’t really think to aim,” Remus shrugged. He was surprised to hear his own voice, like he wasn’t expecting to find his words, like they just sort of came out. Eve laughed.
“Brilliant,” she shook her head. “Fantastic. I’ll be replaying that in my dreams.”
“One more thing to celebrate,” Holly added, flashing Remus a smile. “ Gryffindor beats Slytherin in more ways than one,” she narrated, spreading her hands in front of her like she was visualizing the words. “How do you feel?”
“Um…” Remus wasn’t sure of the answer to that, really.
He felt a little numb, aside from the pulsing ache in his knuckles. He looked down and saw a bruise forming over the last two joints. It was such a simple pain– so mundane. Human. He didn’t feel anything particularly strong, though, internally– he wondered if he was supposed to be angry, if his face was supposed to look as furious as Holly’s or James’ or Sirius’ had when they were fighting. Was he supposed to see red? Was he supposed to be blinded by rage? Wasn’t that what it took to decide to hit someone?
He hadn’t really thought about it– he saw Crane draw his wand on Sirius, and he just swung. He hadn’t even thought to pull his own wand out. It was still tucked in his cloak pocket. It was a bit logical, frankly; it was a much faster way of disarming someone than casting a charm. Remus wondered if that was considered dirty among wizards, to throw punches instead of spells, but it was also dirty to bring a wand to a quidditch match, so Remus decided not to think too hard about it. It wasn’t angry. It was calculated. Crane drew his wand on Sirius, so Remus decked him for it. Simple as that.
“I feel good,” Remus answered, the corner of his mouth twitching into a smile.
“Attaboy,” Holly grinned at him. “Come on, these dickheads need to hit the showers,” she said, gesturing for her team to follow her back to the Gryffindor locker room. Remus hesitated for a moment, wondering if he was supposed to follow, but James tapped him in the small of his back with his broom to get him walking, so he went along with them. “I don’t plan on celebrating our first win smelling like shit,” Holly laughed. “Hey, Lupin, you ever had Firewhiskey?” she called over her shoulder.
“Holly!” Eve exclaimed, hitting her on the arm.
“What?”
“He’s, like, thirteen!”
“Oh, shit,” Holly laughed, covering her mouth. “I thought you were older,” she waved her hand. “Just a sip, then.”
“Holly!” Eve echoed.
“Kidding, kidding,” Holly shook her head, but she winked at Remus before she turned back, muttering something to Eve that made her blush heavily and elbow Holly in the stomach.
“I knew you had it in you, Moony,” James said, shouldering up beside Remus as they walked.
“You did?” Remus asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Well… no,” James admitted sheepishly. “The opposite, I suppose. I mean, you’re kind of a gentle giant, you know?”
“Giant?” Remus scoffed. “I’m not…” Remus realized he was looking down at James when he spoke to him, and he sighed. “Yeah, alright.”
“Sorry, mate,” James laughed. “Seriously, though, with a swing like that you’d make a good beater.”
“You don’t punch the bludgers, James,” Sirius muttered.
“Not with a weak arm like yours,” James shot back. Sirius reached the tail end of his broom around Remus’ back and jabbed it into the back of James’ knee, making him trip and stumble forward.
“Oi, dickhead!”
“Language, Jamie,” Sirius gasped. “You get so vulgar on the pitch, honestly. What would your mother say?”
“She wouldn’t say anything, she’d bloody kill me,” James grimaced. “The day she comes to one of these games is the day I die.”
“Duly noted,” Sirius grinned.
“Do you prefer fireworks or balloons?” Remus asked. James furrowed his brow at him, and Remus really did try his best to hide his smirk, but he was fairly certain it didn’t go well. “For the funeral?”
“Oh, fuck off, both of you,” James laughed, “You’re uninvited.”
“Uninvited?” Sirius demanded. “You just uninvited us from your funeral?”
“That implies we were invited in the first place,” Remus smiled.
“Course you’re invited,” he scoffed. “You’re my friends. Who else am I gonna invite? Snape?”
“Might as well,” Remus shrugged. “He’d be celebrating anyways.”
“That’s dark, Moony,” Sirius shook his head, but he was smiling.
“Is it?” Remus asked.
“Just a bit,” Sirius replied. “Full of surprises today, aren’t you?”
And then Sirius looked up at him, and Remus met his gaze, and it seemed that they both realized all at once that they were talking to each other– just talking, like it was the easiest thing in the world, like Remus hadn’t spent the first week of school avoiding Sirius and that Sirius hadn’t spent the next week after that avoiding Remus as well and that they’d hardly been in the same room together. And now Remus had punched someone for him.
Simple as that.
They just blinked at each other. Remus realized for the first time that Sirius’ irises were a little darker around the edges, a little more silver in the middle, cold and soft at the same time. Sirius held his gaze. Remus looked away first, staring ahead of him at the ground. The toes of his shoes were wet with frost from the grass. The silence only grew heavier as it stretched on until James finally cleared his throat.
“I need to– um– ask… Hawke… something,” James stammered awkwardly, shooting Sirius a terribly obvious look before jogging to catch up with the captain. Sirius sighed deeply and rolled his shoulders back.
“He’s not very subtle, is he?” he asked. Remus continued looking down at his feet. Something dense was growing in his chest.
“Not really, no,” he replied.
Now they were alone, the back of the pack, with no other place to go but towards each other, and with no other words to offer than the ones he should have said ages ago, and nothing more to do than hope that maybe they’d be enough.
“I’m sorry,” Remus said. He knew Sirius was still looking at him with those gray eyes, calm like still water. “I’m sorry.”
Sirius looked away, focusing on the ground as well like he was trying to see what Remus was looking at. It’s not enough. Sorry isn’t enough. Say more. Say anything. Say more.
Would you just spit it out?
“I don’t know why…” Remus tried, but everything got stuck in his throat. I don’t know why I’m like this. I don’t know why I couldn’t talk to you. I don’t know why fate is so cruel. I don’t know why your mother is so cruel. I don’t know why I went behind your back just to find out. I don’t know what to do. And that part rang in his head as the most true of anything else, so he said it aloud. “I didn’t know what to do.”
Sirius looked at Remus, and Remus looked back at Sirius, and Sirius wasn’t angry now like he had been before, the last time they spoke. There was tension there, in his eyes, but it wasn’t the same somehow. It didn’t make Remus afraid like last time. Say more. He looked back down.
“Once I knew, I– I didn’t know what to do. And all summer– and all I could think– and then when we came back, and I saw– christ,” Remus shook his head. There wasn’t a complete thought anywhere in his head, everything just overlapped, and overtop all of it was, “I’m sorry.”
“You could have said something,” Sirius said quietly. “Anything. And you didn’t.”
“I know,” Remus winced. “I should have.” I should have said something. It wasn’t about me. “But then I got all… I didn’t know if I should tell you I knew, or tell you I was sorry, or if that would make a difference– or if you even wanted to hear that from me– and then even if I said something, it wouldn’t have meant anything because you were still– it wouldn’t change anything, and I– I just wanted to help but I didn’t know how. All summer, I didn’t know how, and then we came back, and I saw– I didn’t know what to do. Or what to say. I… I ran.”
He still felt like he was running. Like now he’d been caught, like now his exits were blocked off and he was cornered or trapped or stuck. He was faced with the end point of this, the outcome, and he didn’t know what it was going to look like. He felt like if he opened his mouth, if he tugged on any of the threads that were tangled in the knot of guilt in his head, the whole thing would unravel.
It felt inevitable that this wouldn’t be enough. That he wouldn’t be enough. That Sirius wouldn’t forgive him for his silence, or for his lies, or for his secrets, or that he wouldn’t be able to keep all of these things at bay, that it’d all come spilling out, and this would be it.
“You could have said any of that,” Sirius said, jostling Remus out of his thoughts. “Any of that would have been better than this.”
“You’re right,” Remus cringed, tensing his shoulders like he was curling away from the shame of it all. “And you– you were right, before, too. It was selfish– it is selfish, it’s still selfish, and then we fought, and I didn’t… I figured you didn’t really want to talk to me after that. I messed it all up.” Sirius sighed.
“Not all of it,” he said, shaking his head. “I didn’t make it easy for you.” Remus frowned, looking over at Sirius, but Sirius looked down as he walked, kicking a tuft of grass out of the way. “I shouldn’t have said all that. When we fought… I– we could have just… I dunno. Talked. It could have been fine. Instead I went and blew up on you.”
“I’m the one that started it,” Remus shook his head. Don’t apologize to me, he wanted to say. This is my fault. You can’t apologize to me. “We… can we talk now?” Remus asked. It was a dangerous question.
“Okay,” Sirius said, his voice far too neutral for Remus’ comfort, like he was sealing everything away just to be able to have this conversation. “What are you lying about?” Remus felt the color drain from his face a little, and he knew it only made it more obvious to Sirius that he was right. That he was lying. “I know what you look like when you’re hiding something,” Sirius continued, and there was something in his voice that was almost nervous. “And usually, it’s none of my business, and I get that. You’re allowed to have secrets, and things you don’t want to talk about, and that– that’s fine. But this– there’s more to this than just not knowing how to talk about it.”
The first realization that hit Remus was that Sirius knew when he was lying. That Sirius knew when he was lying, and knew that he’d been lying, and that he also cared enough not to pry. And then Remus wondered if he really wasn’t very good at lying, or not as good as he thought he was, which was passable at best, or if maybe Sirius just knew him too well, too closely– that maybe he’d told Sirius so much truth that now he’d know when something was false.
But Remus couldn’t really bring himself to regret that. He liked being known.
The second realization, though, was that he needed to say something. And this felt like the delicate part. The part that was the same as always, where Remus could tell the truth, but only just enough of the truth that it wasn’t dangerous, except now everything was dangerous, and so it all felt like freefall.
“I spoke to Regulus,” Remus said. Sirius faltered a little in his pace. He was quiet. “That’s how I found out. I– he didn’t mean to tell me, I don’t think, but I asked, and– he–” Remus frowned, trying to find the words.
Sirius waited. Remus realized he’d missed that, that patience. There were times when James or Peter or even Marlene and Lily and Mary would outpace him, where their conversations would move on without him, where he’d get lost or interrupted, or when they would try to finish his sentences for him– but Sirius waited. This time, at least, he waited.
“I cornered him,” Remus said finally. “At the end of last year, the last day. You– you were both–” Remus ground his teeth. Would you just spit it out? He looked over and found Sirius was watching him, but not with anger, not with bitterness, not even with disappointment. Remus wondered if he was doing it on purpose– masking whatever it was he was feeling so that Remus would just talk to him. Just talk. “You were both so scared.”
“Scared,” Sirius echoed.
“To go home,” Remus explained. “You wouldn’t tell me why. Every time I tried to talk to you, you just deflected it or made some joke or– I– I didn’t know what to do. And Regulus… he had the same look about him. And I knew there was a reason, I knew– I had to be sure. I don’t know why, I just– I shouldn’t have asked him. It was– it wasn’t my place. I wasn’t even thinking–”
“You asked Regulus,” Sirius interrupted. Remus swallowed. “You asked Regulus why I was afraid to go home,” Sirius repeated, and then he frowned. “Why… why we were afraid to go home?”
“I–” Remus started, but the words got stuck in his throat. Sirius brought his thumb to his mouth, chewing on the skin at the side of his nail, and Remus realized his knuckles were so chapped they were splitting.
“Of course you did,” Sirius muttered. Remus’ stomach twisted. “You know things. You like to know things. You have to know things,” Sirius continued, and Remus couldn’t figure out if he was angry or disappointed or both. Or neither. “And I wouldn’t talk to you.”
“I shouldn’t have asked him,” Remus shook his head.
“You did.”
“I’m sorry,” Remus murmured. Sirius was quiet for a long moment, still biting at his skin, but finally he tucked his hand away into his pocket again.
“What did he say?” Sirius asked. Remus bit his lip, trying to figure out how much he could repeat. His conversation with Regulus before the summer had echoed in his head over and over again in the time since. He felt like he had an understanding of him that no one else had just from those few seconds where they spoke, just from those few key details. I want to be left alone, he’d said. This is how you get left alone. You stay in line.
“He said you were painting a target on your back,” Remus said quietly. “That you acting out was suicide. And that if you kept going, she’d–” Remus’ stomach twisted like just saying the words would make him sick. “That there– there was only so much damage she could do before she’d kill you.”
Sirius was quiet for a moment, and then to Remus’ surprise, he laughed.
“She wouldn’t kill me, Moony,” he shook his head. The strange smile on his face made Remus’ mouth dry. “She’s not that crazy. You don’t need to worry about that.”
“That’s not–” Remus couldn’t find the words again. That’s not what I’m worried about, maybe, or that’s not all I’m worried about , or I’m worried about you , or what do I do? I don’t know what to do. He swallowed and clenched his jaw.
Ahead of them, they were approaching the entrance to the lockers. He saw Peter standing at the fence, and his face lit up as James called over to him. Remus could overhear their conversation even from so far back; Peter! Where were you? You missed all the fun! And Peter pouted, I couldn’t jump the fence. It almost made Remus smile. James looked back at Remus and Sirius, a concerned look on his face, before he ushered Peter into the locker rooms without looking back.
Sirius stopped when they got to the entrance, instead walking over to the fence that bordered the pitch. He leaned up against it, putting one elbow up on the post. Remus joined him tensely.
“He was scared, too?” Sirius asked quietly. It was surprising to Remus that those were the words he hung onto.
“You both were,” Remus replied. Sirius shook his head, sighing. “Please don’t blame him. I should never have asked him. I should– god, Sirius,” Remus croaked, feeling his voice start to tremble. “I think I knew before then, but I can’t– I needed to know. ”
“Of course you did. It’s who you are, Moony,” Sirius murmured, and something about it made Remus melt just a little, like Sirius didn’t just know him, but he knew him, and Christ, Remus hadn’t known quite how much he could miss Sirius calling him that; Moony.
“I’m sorry,” Remus said.
“I know,” Sirius sighed, and for a moment, it was like the world just sort of stopped. Like it was holding his breath. “It’s… it’s okay.”
“What?” Remus asked, surprise making his voice thin.
“I forgive you,” Sirius said. “It’s okay. I pushed you away when you were worried, so you found another way to try to help.”
“But–”
“I mean it,” Sirius shook his head. “I… I would have done the same, I think. So it’s fine. If that’s why you won’t talk to me, then it’s fine. And if it’s not, then– then it’s still fine. Whatever it is, just– I need you to talk to me.” Remus’ stomach twisted at the way Sirius’ voice was strained, like he was desperate, like it was painful. “I need you to talk to me. I know I– I pushed you away, and I blew up on you, and I don’t make it easy, sometimes, I– I get angry, or I get cold, and I don’t mean to, it’s just–”
“Okay,” Remus said, cutting Sirius off because he couldn’t really handle the way his breath was getting thinner. “I will. I’ll talk to you.” Sirius’ face softened with relief, and Remus felt a new wave of guilt wash over him. “I didn’t think you’d want to talk to me, anymore. I thought you’d be angry.”
“I am angry,” Sirius smiled, shaking his head. “That doesn’t mean we’re not friends anymore. You know that, right?”
Remus realized that he hadn’t known that– not for certain. It occurred to him, then, that not only were Sirius and James and Peter his closest friends, but they were really his first friends, the only friends who’d ever known him, and the only friends he’d ever known, and there really wasn’t a manual to all of this, the talking and the fighting and the making up. In Remus’ mind, friends didn’t fight, because his friends never fought, and so when they did , he thought…
“Okay,” Remus said again, this time with a bit more conviction.
“And…” Sirius started, but he hesitated, staring down at the grass in front of him. “You don’t need to keep secrets from me, okay?” Remus blinked at him, his mouth going dry, but Sirius didn’t meet his eye. “I know that’s hypocritical,” he continued. “I mean, I kept this from you, didn’t I? But I– I didn’t want you to see me differently, I guess, I dunno, but–” he took a breath, and Remus felt a little relief in knowing he wasn’t the only one who got lost while speaking sometimes. “I’m not saying you can’t have secrets. I’m just saying you don’t need to keep these things from me, yeah?”
There was a small, insistent part of Remus’ mind that wondered what else could be forgiven. What else could be told and understood and shared. Because Sirius could say this, say that Remus didn’t need to keep secrets, say he’d be able to handle it, that it wouldn’t change things, but that was only true until it wasn’t. There was a line. Remus had expected to find it here, and was surprised to find it was set further into dangerous territory than he thought, but there was no way of knowing when he’d trip over it.
I’m a werewolf, he could say. I’m your soulmate. I don’t know if I’m in love with you because I don’t know what it’s supposed to feel like. I don’t want you to be in love with me. It’s easier if you’re not in love with me. The line was somewhere, he knew it. There was always a limit. And now that he’d gotten this back, the risk of losing it was too frightening. Remus thought, briefly, it was a bit of a miracle he’d gotten into Gryffndor at all, considering how he ran from everything so easily.
“Okay,” Remus echoed, but it was empty. Sirius’ face twisted just slightly, but he fixed his expression quickly like he was hoping Remus hadn’t noticed. “Can I– I know I don’t have a right to ask this, but I…” he swallowed, trying not to lose the courage to say what he wanted to say. “I want to apologize to Regulus.”
“Regulus?” Sirius asked, his eyebrows pinching.
“I cornered him,” Remus explained, staring down at his hands with guilt. “I asked him… things I shouldn’t have. I made him talk to me. And I didn’t even think about it. He was afraid, and so I knew he knew why you were afraid, and that’s all I cared about.” Sirius was quiet, and Remus didn’t really have the courage to look up and see if he’d ruined this all over again. “I just want to say sorry.”
“I don’t think he’ll care,” Sirius muttered. “He doesn’t give a shit about me, or anything to do with me. Which includes you. No offense.” Remus shrugged. “But yeah, I guess you can… um… apologize to him,” Sirius added quietly, like he wasn’t quite sure of the words even as he was saying them.
“I just feel like I should,” Remus added. Sirius nodded tensely, and after a long moment, he spoke again.
“Did he say anything else?” Sirius asked.
“About what?”
“Just… when you talked to him,” he shrugged. “He doesn’t… we don’t talk about– well, about anything, I guess. But especially about our parents.”
“Oh,” Remus murmured. “I, er… he said he wants to be left alone. And I guess… he thinks you’re going about it wrong.” He thought back to their conversation, to Regulus’ reaction to Remus stopping him. How he’d reacted when Remus asked if it was the same for him at home as it was for Sirius. And distantly, he still remembered the icy feeling of Regulus’ magic when his wand was pressed against Remus’ chest. Regulus had never answered that question. Remus didn’t suppose now was the time to ask about that, though.
“Sounds about right,” Sirius sighed. “I don’t think he gets it. He thinks I’m an idiot.”
“He doesn’t…” Remus trailed off, and Sirius laughed.
“See, you know he does. He probably said so, didn’t he?” he asked, and Remus bit the inside of his cheek. “Course he did. He doesn’t understand.” Remus watched Sirius closely, but Sirius kept his eyes trained on the pitch.
“Understand what?” he prompted. He wasn’t certain he’d really get an answer, but he had to try. Sirius seemed to consider the question for a long moment, maybe debating if he wanted to give a reply or not, but eventually, he let out a breath.
“Why I’m an idiot,” Sirius shrugged. “Why I don’t just let her tell me what to do, or walk all over me like he does. I don’t want to just survive. And besides, if– if I didn’t, it would only be worse for him,” he added. Remus swallowed hard. Sirius kicked a tuft of grass on the ground, crossing his arms. “That’s not the whole reason I’m the idiot that I am, but it’s… it’s part of it, I guess. She can’t hurt him if she’s– if she’s going after me. If I paint the target, at least I know where it is.”
“She shouldn’t be hurting either of you–”
“There’s a lot of things she shouldn’t be doing,” Sirius snapped, cutting him off bitterly, and it shocked Remus a little. He closed his mouth, and Sirius’ face twisted with regret. “Sorry. I don’t… ugh,” he sighed. He picked his next words very carefully. “I don’t… need you to say things like that.”
“Like what?”
“Obvious things,” Sirius said. Remus frowned, and Sirius gestured vaguely with his hand. “I know all that, okay? I know that she’s cruel, and that kids shouldn’t be treated like this, and I know that I don’t deserve it and neither does Reg. She’s brainwashed, and she’s trying to make us the same. I’ve seen the way our grandparents talk to her, and the way my dad… we’re afraid, she’s afraid, it’s just endless and mindless and…” Sirius sighed. “I don’t need you to try to convince me of any of it, or say those things, because I know.”
“Oh,” Remus breathed. He felt some relief, though, because at least Sirius knew that it was unfair. At least he knew it wasn’t okay. “Then… what should I say?” Sirius didn’t answer right away. Wind blew across the pitch, making goosebumps appear on Remus’ arms, and everything seemed very large and very empty at the same time. He thought Sirius might ignore him. He thought he might brush him off, or tell him I don’t know, or tell a joke that would certainly fall flat right now, but he didn’t.
“Say that you’ll be here,” Sirius finally answered. The words seemed small compared to the world around them. “Say that I’ll have a place to go. Say that… say that you’ll talk to me.” He turned to face Remus, a sort of urgency in his expression that said this is important. What you say is important.
“I’ll talk to you. And… and I’ll be here,” Remus said. “I’m not going anywhere.” He made sure it was the truth. Sirius looked up at him, and Remus found himself a little lost in the patterns of his eyes again, dark around the edges, light in the centers.
“Good,” Sirius announced abruptly, pushing off of the fence. He brushed his hands together, wiping off leftover dirt from his fall earlier. The tone change made Remus shake himself a little to adjust. “One more question.” Remus raised his eyebrows. “Why’d you punch Crane?”
“Oh,” Remus furrowed his brow. “I don’t know. He… he drew his wand on you.”
“That’s it?”
“Well… yeah. I didn’t plan it out or anything, if that’s what you mean,” Remus shrugged. “I don’t even think I knew his name until today.” Sirius laughed.
“I guess I didn’t think you’d be the type.”
“I’m not the type,” Remus insisted, more upset by the comment than he thought he’d be. Sirius blinked at him. “I don’t know what you want me to say,” Remus said. “He drew his wand on you.”
“Yeah, you said that already,” Sirius smiled. “Thanks, Moony. I owe you one.”
“Don’t go punching anyone for me, Sirius,” Remus warned.
“Sure, sure,” Sirius said, and Remus rolled his eyes.
“I mean it,” Remus asserted as best he could, but Sirius just kept smiling at him. “Christ, everyone saw, too, didn’t they?”
“They sure did,” Sirius nodded, and then his expression shifted a little when he saw the way Remus was frowning. “It’s not a bad thing,” Sirius added. “You stuck up for your house. For me. And Crane’s a bully, anyway. Maybe it’ll knock some sense into him.”
“Doubt it,” Remus muttered, rubbing his hands together. They were going a little numb at the fingertips. Sirius sighed, starting toward the locker rooms.
“Come on, we’ve got a party in our honor,” he said.
“You’ve got a party,” Remus corrected. “I didn’t win anything.”
“Remus, honestly. You think Gryffindor isn’t going to celebrate our Moony knocking Jackson Crane flat on his arse?” Sirius raised an eyebrow. It dawned on Remus that he was in for quite a night.
Despite that, the words
our Moony
bounced around in his head long after the festivities had died down and everyone had gone to bed.
Notes:
readers can have an 8k word chapter sometimes, as a treat.
ok. ok. okokokogfjskhdlkj LISTEN IVE BEEN SO EXCITED TO POST THIS CHAPTER FOR SO LONG AND I HOPE YOU ENJOYED IT BECAUSE HMMDGSMFN
cus jesus CHRIST. lets get into it shall we. oh my gooddddddddd remus still going to the game and cheering his friends on and enjoying himself is lovely and all, but remus feeling DEFENSIVE over his friends? not wanting james and sirius to be hurt?
and then hhgdfjk the fight itself. sirius and james being ten times more vulgar when playing quidditch is so funny to me. sirius is lowkey fuckin killer. one of the funniest insults ive ever written is "a few splinters short of a broomstick" and im never gonna top that.
Holly Hawke is an icon. I love her. She's my queen. She's my everything. i love her dearly and with all my heart.
but Remus "throw punches before spells" Lupin. you are my WORLD. him making the conscious decision to hit crane because he didn't have time to draw his wand? making a choice? deciding he wanted to protect sirius? and then GOD them talking like it's NOTHING right after, and then suddenly realizing they're TALKING?? i love them. their whole conversation.
(side note for McGonagall. "this is unsportsmanlike." i've never written anything more in character.)
remus: punches someone
me: this action will have consequences.god this whole conversation is so much. i apologize for any hurt i caused but oh man it needed to happen. remus explaining what he'd done, why he was so nervous to talk to sirius, sirius just trying to understand and not react and learning from his reaction earlier in the year... and then telling remus he didn't need to keep secrets? and remus just. remus not really believing him. because he thinks there must be a line to how much sirius is able to forgive, and there must be a limit to how much he can handle, and he's so worried about losing what he has that he's hiding more of himself than he needs to.
and sirius realizing that regulus was afraid to go home as well. and thinking about why he does the things that he does. and reflecting on why regulus acts the way HE does.
im all over the place with this note fr cus also remus wanting to apologize to regulus??? and acknowledging that he's his own person and that he didn't think about regulus' feelings, and that regulus didn't deserve it... he's maturing :) he's figuring out his emotions. he's figuring out OTHER PEOPLE'S emotions. and i love him. i love both of them. they're my sons and i love them.
i dont even know what to say about this chapter. this is one of those "leave it on the field" moments. yall can do the rest for me. i really hope you enjoyed this one :)
let me know what you think, i fr love all the analysis and brain dumps and tornados of emotions you all love to leave me in the comments. its extended metaphor time. this one is based on the real life events that happened this weekend. your comments are like my maintenance man, and i am the toilet that mysteriously clogged with absolutely no ability to fix it whatsoever, even when we took it entirely out of the ground and put it in the tub and snaked it from the other side and it still didn't unclog, and then we had to deep clean the bathroom and stick a bag into the toilet drain hole and wait until morning for you (my maintenance man, in case u weren't following) offer to come in on sunday morning to install a new toilet, because what's an apartment without a toilet? i'll tell you what it is, it's unlivable. but you, my dear readers, are the randalls of the world (randall is my maintenance man, in case u weren't following), and you have made my apartment (brain) livable again with ur brand new toilet (comments).
anyway. see you sunday!!
and, as always, your teaser...
–––
Sirius really hadn’t cared about anyone else’s wand when he was holding them, but for some reason now, with Remus’ in his hand, he remembered the first thing Marlene had said when this whole conversation had started; that it felt like there were rules about this. It felt a little more meaningful, a little bit more dangerous, for some reason, to be holding Remus’ wand.
He remembered when Remus had accidentally blown out the window in Ironwood’s classroom, how Remus had told him that sometimes it felt like his wand was working against him. Holding it in his hand, he wondered why. It felt steady, balanced in a way that Sirius’ own wand didn’t feel, and it had a sort of earthy feel to it. Grounded. He wanted to try using it. He wondered what it would feel like.
Chapter 24: Balance
Summary:
He remembered a time when he and Regulus had gotten into an argument as kids, fighting over something that was certainly trivial and meaningless as most things were when you were seven or eight, and then the glass on their mother’s china cabinet had shattered.
And at the time, Sirius had been so sure that Regulus was the one who had actually managed to do it, to break the glass, because Sirius’ magic tended to explode and crackle and light fires. Regulus’ was the one to shatter like that, to condense, to crack under pressure. It didn’t matter, of course. Sirius was blamed regardless. And Regulus became much better at squireling his emotions away in a way Sirius never could.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I feel like there’s rules against this,” Marlene said hesitantly, holding the wand between her thumb and index finger like it was about to explode.
“Rules? Rules against what?” Sirius asked, waving the wand in his hand a little experimentally. “Sharing wands?” James snorted, and Marlene rolled her eyes.
“Ugh, you two are so immature,” she muttered.
“Don’t lump me in with James,” Sirius scoffed. “I just said exactly what we’re doing! He’s the one being dirty.” He spun Marlene’s wand around in his fingers. “Blimey, this is light, though, Marlene. What’s the wood?”
“Cedar,” Marlene replied. “My mum says it means I’m loyal,” she added a little proudly. “Springy, nine inches, unicorn hair core.” Sirius started to give the wand a wave, but Marlene grabbed his wrist. “Wait, wait!”
“What?” Sirius raised his eyebrows.
“When I waved a wand at Ollivander’s that wasn’t for me, I knocked my dad right off his feet on accident,” she admitted. Lily slid herself a solid foot away from where Sirius was sitting, clearly as a precaution.
“Right, fair,” Sirius muttered, lowering the wand a little. When he went to get his own wand and tested some of them out, he made fire erupt out of the tip or one and burned his fingertips with another. He was a little more hesitant to give Marlene’s a try, now.
“Pass it here,” Lily said, holding out her hand.
“Trade,” Sirius proposed.
“It's my wand!” Marlene protested, but Sirius was already passing Marlene’s wand into Lily’s hand in exchange for her own.
“Oh, Sirius is right, Marls, this is light,” Lily noted, adjusting her grip on Marlene’s wand.
“Well, what’s yours?” Marlene asked.
“Willow, ten and a fourth inches, swishy,” Lily supplied. “Unicorn hair.”
“Have you all got unicorn hair, then?” Sirius asked. Lily’s wand felt a bit like holding cooked spaghetti, if he was being honest. He squeezed it a little, and it felt a bit like wind somehow in a way he really couldn’t explain if he tried.
“I’ve got dragon heartstring in mine,” Peter said, leaning forward on the couch.
“Really? Me too!” James perked up.
“Course you do,” Lily muttered. James ignored her.
“What wood?” he asked.
“Chestnut,” Peter replied, holding his wand out to James as they traded as well. “Ollivander seemed to think it might imply I was a natural flier.” Sirius attempted to hold back a laugh, rather unsuccessfully. Peter rolled his eyes. “You?”
“Mahogany,” James answered, and then waved Peter’s wand. All of the papers that had been scattered across the floor flew up into the air in a flurry of parchment, essays and reports and potions writeups fluttering past their faces. As they settled back to the floor, James blinked slowly, frowning.
“James–” Marlene started to say, but James cut her off.
“Don’t say it, I know, I know,” he grumbled, standing from his spot on the floor to start retrieving everyone’s work. “Here,” he added, holding Peter’s wand out to him.
“Wait, I want to try!” Mary interjected, grabbing the wand from James’ hand. “My mum’s got a chestnut wand, I think. Or walnut maybe?” She inspected Peter’s wand. “No, I think it was chestnut. She sucked at flying too, Peter, don’t worry.”
“Thanks?” Peter replied, looking a bit confused as to whether or not that was supposed to insult him. Lily leaned over and plucked James’ wand out of Peter’s hand, and while she did, she picked up Mary’s wand from the ground and put it into his hand like it was an equal exchange.
“What’s mahogany known for?” Lily asked.
“No clue,” James shrugged, attempting to sort through the stack of papers he’d swept together. “Moony, this one’s yours, right?” James asked, holding out a sheet of notes that was so well organized it couldn’t be anyone else's.
“Yeah,” Remus nodded. “That’s Mary’s,” he noted, nodding to the next one. James shuffled the papers around, but Remus shook his head. “No, not that– the other one– do you want help?”
“This is gonna take ages,” James groaned.
“Here,” Remus held his hands out for the stack. “I know everyone’s handwriting.”
“Lovely,” James smiled, shaking his head and passing the papers into his hands. “Can I steal your wand while you sort them?”
“Don’t make Remus clean up your mess,” Lily scolded, but Sirius saw the corner of Remus’ mouth twitch into a smile.
“It’s fine,” Remus shrugged. “This is actually more fun than potions, honestly,” he added quietly, already flipping through the pages. He sat on the floor in the open space next to Sirius, setting pages down into piles in front of him. Sirius tried not to overanalyze every move he made, but it was a bit difficult, frankly. Remus wasn’t looking at him, and he was pretty clearly keeping his gaze trained on his task, but it wasn’t the same avoidance as before. He wasn’t looking, but he wasn’t not looking. And regardless of any of that, Remus had chosen to sit next to Sirius, which Sirius was also desperately trying not to overanalyze. He found himself wondering if Remus was doing the same, or if he was just existing, which was something Sirius was apparently very bad at doing casually.
Now that they were slowly returning to normalcy, Sirius realized that there was sort of a practiced art to returning to the way things were before. It felt a bit like a dance, or like walking a tightrope, toeing the line between acknowledging the tension and ignoring it. They knew each other differently, now. Sirius had to remind himself that it was okay. That they were fine. That if they weren’t fine, they could just talk.
Remus placed a piece of parchment in front of Sirius without looking up, evidently creating a pile for his work. Sirius wondered if the same thoughts were running through his head. Sometimes, Remus seemed like he was overthinking practically everything. Other times, like now, it was like everything in his being was occupied by a single task. Sirius found himself wondering what that was like. He didn’t think he’d ever had that level of focus for practically anything.
“What’s yours, then, Sirius?” Marlene asked.
“Hm?” Sirius looked up and realized Marlene was still holding his wand. “Oh. Sycamore wood, dragon heartstring.” Marlene turned the wand over in her hand, looking at it closely.
“What’re all the swirls on it for?” she asked.
“I dunno, I didn’t make it,” Sirius shrugged. Marlene rolled her eyes heavily.
“How about you, Moony?” James raised his eyebrows, picking Remus’ wand up from the table he’d been sitting at. Remus looked up at James, considering the question for a moment before he smiled a little and looked back down.
“Guess,” he prompted. James made a hoh sound at the challenge, setting one hand against his hip and bringing the wand closer to his face to examine it. There was a very long, heavy pause, during which each of them raised their eyebrows or pursed their lips expectantly, and then James sighed.
“I’m gonna be shit at this,” he concluded expertly. Lily laughed, reaching her hand up, and James placed Remus’ wand in her palm, taking the one she’d had before.
“Unicorn hair,” she proposed. Remus paused in his sorting, his eyes flicking up for a second, and then he nodded. “Knew it.”
“What? How’d you know that?” Sirius demanded as Marlene traded Sirius’ wand for Remus’. It was getting far too difficult to track who had which wand now.
“Ollivander told me unicorn hair wands are less flamboyant than dragon heartstring when I got my wand,” Lily shrugged. “That they’re more balanced.”
“Aw, you think I’m flamboyant?” Sirius asked, batting his eyelashes at Lily.
“I think the rest of you three are ridiculous,” Lily corrected. “And you’ve got an affinity for theatrics.” Sirius took this as a great compliment. Lily plucked her own wand out of Sirius’ hand and replaced it with Remus’.
Sirius really hadn’t cared about anyone else’s wand when he was holding them, more invested in the curious sort of thrill that came from channeling his magic in a different way, but for some reason now, with Remus’ in his hand, he remembered the first thing Marlene had said when this whole conversation had started; that it felt like there were rules about this. It felt a little more meaningful, for some reason, to be holding Remus’ wand. A little more dangerous, like it was something he shouldn’t be allowed to do, or something he should be doing in secret, not here in the common room between rounds of analysis questions for potions and practice incantations.
He remembered when Remus had accidentally blown out the window in Ironwood’s classroom, how Remus had told him that sometimes it felt like his wand was working against him. Holding it in his hand, though, he wondered why. It felt steady, balanced in a way that Sirius’ own wand didn’t, and it had a sort of earthy feel to it. Grounded. He flexed his fingers around it, and his skin felt a little like how air felt before lightning struck.
“What kind of wood is that shade of orange?” Mary asked, leaning forward to examine Remus’ wand in Sirius’ hand. She motioned for Sirius to pass it to her, and Sirius held it out for her to take, but he regretted it as soon as it left his fingers. He wanted to try using it. He wondered what it would feel like, if it would backfire, if it would let him experiment, if it would fizzle and fail. It was too late, though. Remus’ wand was already being passed around again. In return, two wands were placed in Sirius’ possession, and he had honestly lost track of who belonged to. He was fairly certain one was Peter’s.
“Reed?” Peter asked. Remus shook his head.
“No, my wand is reed,” Mary noted. “His is more orange than mine. How many types of wood are there for wands?”
“Loads, probably,” James shrugged, examining the wand in his hand. “Hazel? Cherry? Does wood type actually matter?”
“Course it matters,” Mary said, narrowing her eyes at Remus’ wand. “Olivander probably told you exactly what mahogany wood means, but you weren’t listening.”
“Fair,” James shrugged.
“Now I want to find a book or something,” Mary added. “How do you think someone becomes a wand maker? Do you think you need to have all this memorized? Are there apprenticeships or something?”
“Probably,” Lily mused. “Want to be a wand maker?”
“I’d like to make brooms, I think,” Mary replied. “I feel like it’s in the same wheelhouse, though. What kind of wood is it, Remus?” she asked. Remus finished sorting the papers, placing the final one in front of Sirius.
“Cypress,” he replied.
“Oh, of course,” James nodded sagely as though he knew it all along. All three of the girls rolled their eyes.
“What’s cypress mean? Do you know?” Peter asked, taking Remus’ wand out of Mary’s hand. Remus looked up at him, frowning a little.
“Ollivander said… well, it’s not particularly lighthearted,” Remus muttered. He received several raised eyebrows. “Well, he said cypress wands are, um… well-matched to wizards who are… willing to die a heroic death.” Sirius frowned heavily.
“That’s awfully morbid,” he noted. “Ollivander said that to an eleven year old?”
“Yeah,” Remus nodded. “My mum was a bit cross with him over it, too. She said the same.”
“Well, don’t go dying any heroic deaths for us just yet, Moony,” James said, twirling the wand in his hand around his index finger rather carelessly. Marlene snatched it out of his hand.
“Do you ever learn?” she asked, flicking him unceremoniously in the forehead. He rubbed the spot between his eyebrows, pouting. Sirius stifled a laugh. “I bet you keep your wand in your back pocket.”
“What’s wrong with that?” James asked defensively.
“You’re going to blow off an ass cheek,” Lily said bluntly.
“Awfully concerned about my ass, aren’t you, Evans?” James countered, waggling his eyebrows. Lily rolled her eyes. “Who’s got my wand, anyway? I need to practice that defense spell some more.”
There was a sort of jumble of wand trades and pass-offs, everyone sorting their wands back to their rightful owners, and Sirius wondered if everyone else felt a bit frazzled by the whole ordeal or if that was just him. Or perhaps, rather, just his wand. Maybe there was a reason people didn’t do this, actually. He felt a little dizzy. Although now that he looked around, Lily looked a bit like she sucked a lemon, and Mary’s hair was a bit frizzy like she’d been shocked, and Remus stretched his shoulders back like he was getting back into his own skin. Not just Sirius, then. Magic was always so weird.
Still, Sirius felt good to have his own wand back in his hand. Sycamore was, apparently, a questing wand. Ollivander had warned him that it was a quirk of sycamore wands that they might combust if allowed to become bored, which felt rather fitting, frankly. The wand chooses the wizard, after all. Sirius was fairly certain he’d combust if he became too bored as well. And now that he’d felt the difference, dragon heartstring certainly had a more turbulent aura to it.
“Which spells are gonna be on the test again?” Marlene asked, reclaiming her pile of papers from where Remus had sorted them.
“There’s a test?” Peter gawked.
“Peter, Ironwood announced it, like, four times!” Marlene rolled her eyes.
“It’s just a demonstration,” Sirius waved a hand dismissively. “Don’t stress it.”
“Easy for you to say,” Peter groaned, tipping his head back against the couch. “You’re actually good at this. Why can’t we drop DADA the same way we can drop flying?”
“Probably because, I dunno, they have a responsibility to teach us magic or something,” Lily shrugged, and Peter groaned again, sliding dramatically off of the couch until he was sitting on the floor in a bit of a heap.
“What’s your secret, Sirius?” Peter asked, directing his words to the ceiling for some reason. “Is there a secret? Please let there be a secret. Otherwise I’ve got no hope.”
“Awfully dramatic tonight, mate,” James noted. Peter stuck his tongue out.
“Practice, I guess,” Sirius shrugged. “I don’t really like the precision based spells, honestly, but I think I’m better at them because– well, I mean, I had a tendency to blow things up when I was a kid.”
“Really?” Peter asked, picking his head up and looking at Sirius.
“Yeah,” Sirius said sheepishly. “We had to do all this breath control and meditation crap that never really worked. Well– I mean, it worked for Reg, I think,” he added. He really didn’t think much about what he’d said until after he’d said it, but then James averted his eyes without much subtlety and Remus looked over at him and Peter sort of watched him with his mouth hanging a little open, and then Sirius realized he hadn’t actually spoken about Regulus at all since…
And it was a little strange, too, because the memory had just sort of slipped into his mind without much ceremony. He remembered a time when he and Regulus had gotten into an argument as kids, fighting over something that was certainly trivial and meaningless as most things were when you were seven or eight, and then the glass on their mother’s china cabinet had shattered.
And at the time, Sirius had been so sure that Regulus was the one who had actually managed to do it, to break the glass, because Sirius’ magic tended to explode and crackle and light fires. Regulus’ was the one to shatter like that, to condense, to crack under pressure. It didn’t matter, of course. Sirius was blamed regardless. And Regulus became much better at squireling his emotions away in a way Sirius never could.
“Well, what did you do, then?” Mary asked, jolting Sirius out of his own head. “You don’t seem the type for deep breathing.” Sirius snorted a little.
“Astute observation, MacDonald,” he shrugged, leaning back on the heel of one palm. “I clench my ass cheeks real tight and hope for the best.”
“Oh, bugger off,” Mary rolled her eyes, and Sirius barked a laugh.
“I’m only half joking,” he noted. “It’s all about where you hold tension in your body.”
“If you tell me to clench my ass–” Mary started, but Sirius held his hand up, very aware that if he said anything even remotely adjacent to commenting on Mary’s ass, she wouldn’t hesitate to kick him in the balls.
“No, really! It’s not– I mean, the ass thing was a joke, but–”
“Stop saying ass,” Marlene groaned.
“Look, try this. Hold your wand like you’re gonna cast carpe retractum,” Sirius prompted. Mary looked skeptical, but she obliged. “Aim for… I dunno. Aim for James’ glasses.”
“Do not aim at my glasses, are you kidding me? You’ll pull my brain out through my nose!” James said, taking his glasses off and hiding them behind his back for good measure. He squinted like an old man.
“Might do you some good,” Lily mumbled under her breath, and Sirius saw Remus smile out of the corner of his eye.
“Fine. Aim at a candlestick or something,” Sirius suggested. Mary pointed her wand at one of the candles over the fireplace. “When you get ready to cast, where are you holding tension?”
“What are you, a masseuse?” Mary asked.
“The hell is a masseuse?” Sirius replied, and Mary rolled her eyes.
“Idiot. My hand, I guess? I dunno?” she replied.
“When it all starts in your hand, it’s harder to control,” Sirius said.
“Feels counterintuitive,” Mary frowned. “The spell comes out of my hand, doesn’t it?”
“The spell goes through your hand,” Sirius corrected. “It starts in your body, and then it gets channeled through your wand. It’s never in your hand,” he explained. “When you hold all of it so far from your center, it gets all crazy, hard to control and shit.” It was a rather simplistic abbreviation of what Andromeda had taught him years ago after the third time he’d lit her hair on fire by accident.
“So what do I do instead?” Mary asked, her eyebrows pinched in concentration now. She adjusted her grip on her wand.
“Start it in your chest,” Sirius said, raising his wand. He could feel the swell of magic inside him, hot like embers as he pulled his shoulders back. It made his skin a little tingly, just letting it sit there, waiting. His magic was never particularly patient. “Keep your arm steady, but don’t– don’t grip your wand like that.”
“Like… okay,” Mary nodded.
“And then when you cast, let it go through your shoulder, and then your arm, and then your hand. And it’s gotta go past your hand. It doesn’t stop there.”
“Right,” Mary nodded again. Sirius was vaguely aware that the rest of them were watching them as well, making mental notes, adjusting their own grips on their wands. Sirius felt that spark in his chest, and he let it move, creeping into his shoulder, rolling down his forearm, whipping past the little bones in his wrist and pooling out of his fingers, until–
“Carpe retractum!” Sirius cast, and a cord of light shot out from his wand, thin and precise, and latched itself onto one of the candlesticks on top of the fireplace. He jerked his wand back toward him, catching the candlestick out of the air. “Oh– and then–” he added, remembering something else Andy had taught him. “You should feel it come back to you, too. Like… what goes out always comes back, you know?”
Mary squared her shoulders, a new look of determination crossing her features, and Sirius could see the way the tension shifted out of her fingers. She breathed in, narrowed her eyes, and then cast.
“Carpe retractum!”
The cord of light hit the candlestick on the opposite corner of the fireplace. It was precise, if a little forceful, knocking it back with a clang, but Mary was able to reel it in nonetheless. She shook her hand out a little.
“Woah,” she said.
“Right?” Sirius grinned.
“How come Ironwood doesn’t teach it like that? That makes way more sense than swish and flick,” Mary mused, examining the candlestick in her hand.
“He probably thinks we learned it in first year,” James noted. Sirius nodded. Their first year DADA teacher, Professor Staghart, hadn’t done very much to teach them the more practical elements to casting, instead largely focusing on the shapes they needed to make instead of how it was supposed to feel.
“Where’d you learn it, then?” Mary asked, turning to Sirius.
“My cousin Andromeda taught me,” Sirius replied. And that made twice in one conversation that he’d mentioned his family without much of a second thought, though with this he felt much more of a need to clarify than he did when he mentioned Regulus. “She’s the only one of my family I actually get along with, really. Crazy talented witch, too.”
“She must be,” Mary nodded.
“Right, well, I’m the one that needed help,” Peter interjected, raising his hand like Sirius was a bloody professor, and it made him snort. “Come show me what I’m doing wrong, ‘cus it definitely doesn’t feel like that.”
“I’m not moving. You come over here,” Sirius shook his head. Peter made a rather dramatic show of worming his way across the carpet to sit next to Sirius and Remus while Mary turned to show Marlene, Lily, and James how exactly she’d been holding her wand. Lily elbowed James when he tried to stand next to her.
“Mary holds her wand different than I do,” Remus mused quietly, watching closely as Marlene tried to mimic the same movement that Mary was making.
“You could try a different grip?” Peter proposed. “I switched mine last year because Ironwood said I was holding it like a feather quill…” He demonstrated, holding his wand far too delicately to do any real spellcasting.
“Will it help with my aim, do you think?” Remus asked a little hesitantly. “I keep getting points off on these assessments because I’ve been hitting the blackboard instead of the training dummy.”
“Well, you get very tense as well, honestly,” Sirius said. “You’re all up in your shoulders.”
“My shoulders?” Remus echoed, adjusting his posture a little. “I guess I do get tense,” he murmured. “I’m trying not to grip my wand so tight, though. Ironwood’s always telling me to loosen up, but I don’t think I’m capable of… you know.”
“Relaxing?” Peter supplied. Remus smiled a little sheepishly, but he nodded nonetheless.
“It’s just so hard to be precise,” he shrugged. “There’s so much magic here, it’s like mine gets all lost and… wonky.”
“Wonky?” Sirius asked.
“Like it’s all jumbled, sometimes. I dunno. It’s all very dense here,” Remus frowned. He flexed his fingers a little, waving them like he was playing with water. “Do you ever feel like that?” he asked, looking up at Sirius, and for some god forsaken reason, Sirius startled a little, looking away before Remus could manage to catch his eye.
And then he kicked himself a little in his head because Christ, what was that? He was perfectly capable of looking at Remus. In fact it was far more often Remus who seemed incapable of looking at Sirius, not the other way around, and so now it felt a little rude to be brushing off that glance so easily. And so Sirius found himself looking back and staring rather awkwardly into Remus’ eyes, and he also found he’d entirely forgotten what Remus had asked for a solid three seconds before blinking and shaking himself a little.
“Sometimes,” Sirius replied, a little strained. He cleared his throat, looking back down at his wand so he didn’t have to see the confused little wrinkle form between Remus’ eyebrows.
“You can feel it?” Peter asked, saving Sirius the trouble of talking himself out of whatever awkward pause he’d thrown them into. “Like… magic? Literally?” Remus bit the inside of his cheek, thinking. Across the room, Mary, Marlene, and Lily were using the spell to play keep-away with James’ glasses, which was made even more difficult for him because he couldn’t see hardly anything without them.
“Well…” Remus started, but he seemed to reconsider. “I mean, yeah? It’s hard to ignore, honestly. I read a book on magical theory, actually, that said everyone has a sort of signature to their magic,” he said, looking down at his hands and turning his palm over. “And if we’ve all got sort of… auras… it feels easy for mine to get distracted along the way.”
Peter furrowed his brow, looking down at his own hands as though he’d be able to miraculously see something there now that wasn’t there before. Sirius looked at Remus’ hands instead of his own, though. His fingers were long and bony, and rather unlike Sirius’, whose nails were choppy and bitten short close to his fingertips. Remus tapped his fingertips together the way he often did when he was left idle for even slightly too long.
“Magic knows where it wants to go, I think,” Sirius mused, looking away. “It doesn’t really work to try to force it into a straight line.”
“I’m not trying to force it, it just…” Remus sighed, shaking his head. “If I let it do what it wants, it tends to blow up windows,” he finished quietly.
“Well, that was a little different,” Sirius noted. “You were sick. Do you feel sick now?” he asked. Remus looked at him, his gaze trained a little to the left and down of Sirius’ eyes, considering the question.
“No,” Remus answered, and Sirius found himself relieved to hear it.
“Show me how you hold your wand,” Sirius prompted, sitting straighter. Remus crossed his legs under him, adjusting his posture and holding his wand in his left hand. Peter watched on curiously.
Sirius had seen how Remus held his wand before, and the grip always confused him a little. He held it like a beater’s club, thumb over knuckles like he was afraid it’d go flying out of his fingers, but despite that, true to his word, he tried not to tense his hand too much. It resulted in a strange sort of bend to his wrist to stop it from pointing too far up and made the tendon in his wrist stand out.
“I know it’s not right,” Remus noted before Sirius could say anything. “Flitwick’s gotten on my case about it before, but he holds his with his finger all the way out here–” Remus demonstrated, and it did look rather awkward for him. “But when I tried to do it the right way, it kept flying up in the air.”
“I mean, there’s not really a right way,” Sirius shrugged.
“But this is wrong,” Remus finished for him. Sirius laughed, shaking his head.
“No, no– I think that’d actually be good for defense, for if you need to hold your wand lower for blocking,” he explained. “But try–” he paused, puzzling through what he knew of how Remus’ magic tended to behave as well as what admittedly minimal knowledge he had on different wand grips. Remus needed something a little more fluid, something to counteract the tension he held. And aside from that, he needed to trust his wand a bit more than he currently did, but Sirius had a feeling that it would take more than just fixing his grip. “Try putting your thumb on top. Like– yeah,” he nodded, watching Remus adjust his fingers. “That way if you feel like it’s kicking back, you can sort of guide it back down. And if you stagger your fingers a little more, like… bring them forward?”
Remus tried to follow the instruction, but ended up bending his thumb in an odd way, holding his wand much too far forward. Sirius held his own wand out, spreading his knuckles out down the length of the wand more than he usually would have, but then he realized that he was holding his wand right-handed and Remus was holding his left-handed, so it wasn’t doing much to clarify.
“Here, like… try– hold it like you’re pinching it, like, between your thumb… joint? And your– the first bit of your finger?” Sirius attempted, but Remus looked far more confused than he had before. “Christ, this is why I’m not cut out to be a professor,” Sirius shook his head. “Can I–” he swallowed, but forced the question out before he could second guess himself. “Can I show you?”
Remus looked over at him, and in a vague effort to clarify, Sirius held out his hand, sort of like he was going in for a handshake, and he waited there as patiently as he could. Which was probably outwardly very patient, but inwardly felt a bit like he was flipping through each and every one of his thoughts in slow motion, worrying if he was overstepping, making it weird, making Remus uncomfortable, or if Remus would feel obligated to let him help even if he didn’t want to just to keep the peace, or if he was pressuring him somehow–
“Sure,” Remus said, cutting off the tornado of thoughts in Sirius’ head before it could really come to a head. Sirius didn’t move, but Remus did, crossing his arm over his body and leaning toward Sirius a little, and then when Sirius still didn’t move, put his hand into Sirius’, still holding his wand.
Remus’ skin was warm. It was warm, but not feverish, which was notable in Sirius’ mind because it meant Remus genuinely wasn’t feeling sick. Ever since Sirius and Remus had talked a few weeks ago, Sirius had found himself fixated a bit guiltily on exactly how much truth there was in Remus’ words. It didn’t matter the context. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Remus, because he did. He really did, he still did, a distinction that felt important. But trust and truth weren’t mutually exclusive, he’d found. And so he found himself hanging off of what Remus left unsaid.
Still, though. Warm, but not feverish. That was a good thing, of course. Remus had spent a few hours in the hospital wing earlier that week, but it hadn’t seemed like the episode was too bad. He had come back with a sour look on his face, telling them he had been asked by Madam Pomfrey to try some new potion concoction for his epilepsy that apparently tasted exactly like raw chicken and lemon juice. The description alone had made Peter gag and Sirius and James had both grimaced severely. Remus hadn’t told them whether or not the potion had worked, though, or what it was meant to do, but he rarely ever talked about the specifics of his illness, so that wasn’t new.
Sirius adjusted his fingers a little around Remus’, not an entirely intentional movement. The back of Remus’ hand was soft, his fingers calloused, and it was starkly apparent to Sirius now more than it had been before how bad his own habit of picking at the skin around his nails had gotten. Compared to Remus’, Sirius’ nails looked a bit mangled. He made a poor attempt not to feel embarrassed about that.
“Keep your thumb over top like that,” Sirius said. He sort of forced the words out, honestly, but he was pretty sure that wasn’t obvious. “And then bend your pointer finger like this so you’re pinching it,” he continued, moving Remus’ finger and then squeezing his hand a little so Remus could feel how the stability of his grip had changed. “If you focus your tension right here, then it’ll keep it out of your hand and arm.”
“Okay,” Remus nodded. He flexed his fingers a little.
“And then your other fingers can be sort of staggered,” Sirius said. “You can kind of tuck your wand at the base of your fingers, like this.”
When Sirius’ fingers touched Remus’ wand, that feeling returned on his skin like how air felt during a thunderstorm. Remus’ hand tensed a little. Sirius wondered if this is what it always felt like for him. If he could always feel this dense, heavy feeling, or if he could feel Sirius’ magic, or everyone else’s magic. Was it all the time? Was it everywhere? Sirius thought he could feel his own magic if he tried hard enough, sort of sharp and sparking and hot.
Was this why Remus didn’t like to be touched?
He’d never really questioned it before, not in any substantial way, at least. It was just how things were, something that was understood between all of them. Sirius realized he couldn’t remember the last time he had actually touched Remus for any truly sustained amount of time. And Christ, that particular realization made this all feel much more significant. Sirius cleared his throat, releasing Remus’ hand. The lightning feeling went away, leaving the hair on the back of his neck standing on end.
“Try it out,” Sirius prompted, clearing his throat a little.
Remus bit the inside of his cheek, turning to look at the fireplace. All of the candlesticks were spoken for, one being tugged back and forth between Mary and Lily, and another placed threateningly in Marlene’s hand who was holding it out at James like she was about to hit him. Sirius wasn’t sure what James had said, but he was certain that whatever it was, he deserved it. Remus turned a little to find a new target.
“And–” Sirius added. Remus paused. “Er… trust your wand a little more.” Remus frowned a little. “I just mean, magic tends to know what path it wants to follow. And like Lily said, unicorn hair is more balanced. Maybe… maybe it’ll work with you if you let it.”
Remus was quiet for a moment, but then he set his shoulders back a little and nodded.
“Okay,” he said quietly. Sirius watched his eyes flick around the room until he found a suitable target. He took a breath in, let go of the tension in his hand, and then his arm and shoulder, holding his wand a little awkwardly in his new grip, but Sirius could already tell that Remus felt a new precision with the change.
When Remus cast the spell, Sirius wondered what exactly it would look like for carpe retractum to backfire. Certainly less explosive than expelliarmus, right? But it didn’t really matter, because the spell left Remus’ wand in a stream of glowing light, weaving through the air before wrapping around a textbook that was left on another table across the room like a lasso. The string of light hung in the air with far less tension than Mary’s spell had, like it was a thread floating in water.
Remus’ face lit up when the spell latched onto its target. He sat up straighter, adjusting his fingers around his wand before tensing his hand and pulling the string of light back towards him. The book sailed across the room, landing in his hands where he fumbled with it for a moment before holding it against his chest. When he turned to look at Sirius, he was positively beaming, smiling so wide his eyes were wrinkling, and he was holding the book in both hands like it was a trophy. He waved it in the air a little like he was trying to say something but couldn’t quite make it come out yet.
“Beautiful!” Sirius cheered.
“I haven’t hit my target before!” Remus replied with equally as much energy, holding the book out to Sirius.
“Why are you giving this to me?” Sirius laughed, turning the book over in his hands.
“I don’t know!” Remus said, and Sirius snorted. Remus pressed his palms against each other and then shook his fingers out like he was flinging off water, still grinning widely.
“You made it look so effortless,” Peter sighed, almost in awe.
“Really?” Remus laughed, raising his eyebrows. “I was thinking about, like, fifty different things. I always overthink spells… d’you think that’s why I miss so much?” he asked, turning to Sirius like he was suddenly the expert on this.
“You don’t miss that much,” Sirius shrugged, but Remus raised his eyebrows even higher, and Sirius had to purse his lips to avoid smiling. “Alright. Maybe. But seriously, though, trust your wand a little more. You said you can feel all this magic around us, right?” Remus nodded. “Trust that it knows what it’s doing. It’s been here a lot longer than us, anyhow.”
Remus smiled at that, looking down at his wand and turning it over in his hand like he was seeing it differently, now. Sirius felt bizarrely proud of himself, too, something warm spreading in his chest just at knowing he’d actually helped. He figured he owed it to Remus, honestly, given how much time Remus had spent helping him with potions and history of magic and charms during their first and second year, and this year– now that things were better between them– his muggle studies research (because for some reason, writing a paper on the use of electricity in muggle “toasters” was harder than any final exam he’d taken so far).
Spellcasting was where Sirius had started to shine. The usual unruly energy his magic held was beginning to prove more useful than it was impairing, fueling his dueling spells and giving his magic a certain kick to it when he let it spark under his skin. He was certain, of course, that he owed some of it to his lineage. The Blacks were powerful wizards. He’d be a fool to deny it. But it felt far more like a blessing than a curse when he could use it like this. When he could share it.
“Okay, but what if my issue isn’t aim?” Peter asked, drawing Sirius’ attention. “I just haven’t got enough… oomph.”
“Oomph,” Sirius echoed, raising an eyebrow.
“Yes, oomph,” Peter repeated with exasperation, his ears going a little red. “How do I get it to– you know– psh-ooo!” Peter made a little hand motion to accompany the sound effect, swiping one palm against the other and splaying his fingers out in Sirius’ direction. Remus stifled a laugh, covering his mouth and looking away when Peter shot him a look.
“Ah, yes,” Sirius nodded. “Psh-ooo. That’s the scientific term, yes?”
“Yes. Shut up,” Peter huffed, crossing his arms. “Don’t make fun of me, I asked for help first!”
“Can I keep making fun of you if I also help you?” Sirius proposed, and Peter rolled his eyes heavily. “You’re not tense enough,” Sirius noted.
“But you said–!”
“You’ve gotta have some tension,” Sirius shook his head. “Otherwise you’re just a noodle.”
“A noodle!” Peter squeaked.
“Cooked through,” Sirius sighed. Peter’s mouth hung open. Remus had to clap another hand over his mouth so he wouldn’t snort. “Dragon heartstring cores are flamboyant, remember?”
“Do I look particularly flamboyant to you, Sirius?” Peter deadpanned.
“I mean, do you want me to be honest, or…?” Sirius asked, Peter stuck his foot out and kicked him in the shin. “It’s a compliment! Frankly you could stand to be a little more flamboyant–” Sirius dogged the second kick, rolling out of the way. “Moony, back me up!” he wailed dramatically.
“What makes someone flamboyant?” Remus laughed. “Is it just the wand core?”
“The core helps,” Sirius smirked. Peter rolled his eyes. “Don’t worry, though, Moons, you can still be flamboyant if you want. Don’t let that unicorn hair limit you to just being pretty.”
It would only be significantly later in the night, long after this conversation, that Sirius would jolt upright with the realization that he’d called Remus
pretty
directly to his face.
Notes:
yall at a certain point im gonna run out of things to say in these authors notes. i'll just start writing nonsense. one day it'll just become the script of the bee movie or something and no one is even gonna notice cus you'll have long since stopped reading them.
fun fact, this chapter and the next chapter were recent additions that i decided to write in because otherwise, the pacing of Big Events later in this year would be sort of wild. so u know. do with that information what you will. but this chapter was just hghjkdk so fun and funny to write like man idk i love dialogue so much. its fr one of my favorite things to write. them just being such dorks with each other and making stupid jokes and being kids i love them so much. and FINALLY their friend circles are MERGING like oh my god ive been so excited to start writing interactions between all of them being friends. they're so funnnnnnn
its time for me to push my autistic remus agenda and none of u can stop me muahahah but fr. remus enjoying sorting the stack of messed up papers? memorizing people's handwriting? stimming??? LETTING SIRIUS TOUCH HIM wails. the touch averse character figuring out that not all touch is bad all the time and sometimes he's willing to let people he trusts touch him? im dead. im dying. im deceased. yes i wrote it shut up.
and LORD all of the wand stuff was so much fun to write i was going down SUCH a rabbit hole learning about different woods and cores and what different stuff means, and surprisingly not many characters actually have canon wands. it was like doing a personality quiz for all of them. loved it. you should all do a deep dive into wands. its fun.
and also just. writing about magic and magical theory and how each character experiences magic is so much fun. im just really enjoying getting into the weird sort of metaphorical symbolic meanings behind descriptions and stuff. and the differences in how sirius feels his magic and how remus feels his magic, or how either of them feel magic. and sirius being a powerful ass wizard?? he comes from a long line of incredibly powerful witches and wizards, of course spellcasting and charms and shit is where he kills it. i just love that he manages to be so in tune with stuff, and how andromeda was the one to teach him because none of the other things that worked for regulus worked for him.
and him mentioning regulus? and thinking about him, and digging back in his memories? god i just. baby black brothers angst kills me. the fact that they were just brothers once upon a time. and now its so complicated. and fr sirius is just avoiding thinking about his promise with james so much... buddy. ur gonna have to address it at some point.
and lord you know who the LAST person i was expecting to enjoy writing for was? PETER. but LORD he's so funny hfkjsldgj he's just such a dork.
sirius calling remus pretty straight to his face >>>>>
uhhhhh my brain is empty today. i know i dont drop much third_crow lore but man. im a high school teacher and jesus CHRIST the end of the year could not come fast enough. second semester seniors are a nightmare to teach honestly. it's. wow. a lot. but it's good timing though, because i'm sort of running low on stuff that i've written ahead of time. i've got to really start writing ahead again. very excited for summer :) SHOUTOUT to moons my beta for keeping me on track though. ur a real one m8. everyone say thank u moons.
ANYWAY. let me know what you think ;) feel free to hyperanalyze each and every one of these wand choices i've made, im excited to hear what your theories are about all of this hehe. and you know what time it is. BWA BWA BWA BWAAAAA BWAAAAAA EXTENDED METAPHOR TIME! that's right, folks, step right up. your comments are like the extended metaphors i put in my end notes. (woah, breaking the fourth wall). sometimes u are rambly, sometimes u dont make sense, sometimes u are deep and analytical. sometimes u have deeper meaning. sometimes u are kind and appreciative. u are crafted with care. and no matter what, u make me smile. :)
love u all. a little teaser for next week...
–––
“I feel like I don't know him anymore. When we were kids, I always knew what he was thinking. I convinced him I was a legilimens when we were little,” Sirius said, and he didn’t bother hiding the little smile that grew on his face. “And then... I don't know. Everything got so much more real.”
“Real how?” Remus asked.
“Real, like… now my mother's on our case about reputation and power and image and all this crap, and talking about furthering the bloodline and it's just... it's not the same,” Sirius sighed, shaking his head. “Before it was like, clean your room, sit up straight, don't make a fool of yourself. Now it's like I don't know what they want anymore. The rules changed.”
Edit: the next chapter is still coming out 6/4! (today) it's just gonna be a lil late!
Chapter 25: Questions
Summary:
“I feel like I don't know him anymore,” Sirius noted quietly. Remus glanced over at him, but he kept his eyes trained on the ground. At some point, he’d stopped kicking his rock down the path. “When we were kids, I always knew what he was thinking. I even convinced him I was a legilimens when we were little,” Sirius said, and he didn’t bother hiding the little smile that grew on his face. It was strange to see. Sirius didn’t tend to smile when he thought about his family. “And then... I don't know. Everything got so much more real.”
“Real how?” Remus asked.
“Real, like…” Sirius sighed, shaking his head, and Remus thought for a moment that he was going to dismiss the question, but then Sirius continued. “Like now my mother's on our case about reputation and power and image and all this crap, and talking about– about furthering the bloodline and it's just... it's not the same,” Sirius sighed, shaking his head. “Before it was like, clean your room, sit up straight, don't make a fool of yourself. It felt… it felt like normal things parents get on their kids' cases about. Now it's like I don't know what they want anymore. The rules changed before I even knew what they were in the first place.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Remus had long since come to the conclusion that people didn't really appreciate this place for all it was after a while. It was like the novelty wore off; the sweeping grounds became too commonplace, the lake had been seen a thousand times, the paintings were just another passing decoration. Frankly, Remus couldn't really figure out exactly how someone could become particularly underwhelmed by the grounds at Hogwarts. It seemed that there was an infinity of discoveries waiting to be had here. And even aside from the myriad secrets and mysteries and stories the castle and grounds held, it felt impossible that someone could step out of the castle and look out at Scotland's countryside and the dense forest and the massive bodies of water below them, and could smell the crisp air that came off of the lake and the heavy scent of grass and soil, and hear the wind and the birds and the creaking of trees, and not stop and marvel at it all.
Remus felt like he was 11 years old again every time he went on these morning runs, seeing this place for the first time. Taking it in. Wondering how it was possible that he was here, that this was real, that he'd managed to make it this long. And while the latter was a rather morbid thought, it wasn't unfounded. There had never been much of a plan before this. Live, really. Make it through one full moon, and then hope to make it through the next, and the next, and the next. His parents had never ventured a guess at what the future would hold. Or if they had, they hadn't voiced it. This was one of those things Remus never asked his mother, because he knew he would get an honest answer.
He thought maybe that was the reason he appreciated this so much, though. Because after everything, despite everything, he felt safe here. Even on those nights, he felt safe here. Even when the moon grew closer and he felt his skin get too tight, even when the shift came and he tore his throat to shreds screaming, even when he woke up covered in cold sweat and blood, he felt safe here. It was sort of a miracle, he thought.
He wondered what it would be like to run the grounds here as a beast. What it would feel like to be set free, to roam, to be something else, but to be peaceful. Where would the wolf take him, then? To the forest, through the trees, to run with centaurs and drink from dryad's springs, or to the lake to run through sand and water and see the moon reflected on the ripples, or to go far from here, to explore, and to come back at the end of the night? He wondered what it would be like to remember. He wondered what it would be like to see.
In any case, he made do with what he had. In the mornings, he ran a loop around the grounds, around the quidditch practice fields and then past the lake and out to the stands, back past the boat house, and he'd stop at the bridge wondering what would happen if he tried to cross, if there was a spell blocking him or a charm or a shield, but he never tried. It felt a bit like a betrayal to try to leave.
It was a long run, and sometimes Remus went longer when he felt a need to clear his head a bit better. He'd do a lap, and then another, and then maybe pause and sit by the lake or stare into the trees at the edge of the forest, and when he did stay out longer, he always managed to worry Sirius and James and Peter regardless of how many times he told them it was no different than his mindless wanderings of the castle or his losing track of time in the library. Both perfectly good pastimes, of course. But running was more fun.
"Fun?" Sirius demanded, tipping his head back so his chin jutted up to the sky. "How is this fun?"
"It's exhilarating," Remus laughed.
"It's exercise," Sirius groaned, looking back to the path ahead of them. Remus attempted to slow his pace a little to let him catch up.
"So is flying," Remus pointed out.
"Yeah, but it doesn't feel like it," Sirius shook his head. "People should only run if they're being chased." Remus rolled his eyes. "Besides, it takes you, like, 90% less effort."
"You can't keep making the same argument."
"I can and I will. Stop being tall," Sirius said, and Remus laughed.
"You're not even short," he countered. "Honestly, you're taller than James."
"This is torture," Sirius wheezed.
"You asked to come with me," Remus pointed out.
"Because you said it would be fun," Sirius lamented, and then promptly threw himself down on the grass rather dramatically, arms and legs splayed out and chest heaving and hair getting damp with dew and tangled with twigs. "You're trying to kill me."
"Sure," Remus said, shaking his head as he stared down at Sirius.
"Moony the murderer. That's what they'll call you."
"Uh huh."
"It'll be all over the Prophet."
"You're getting wet," Remus pointed out.
"I know," Sirius groaned, sitting up. There was a damp spot up the back of his shirt. Around the back of one of his upper arms, just above his elbow, the bottom of two thick, golden lines poked out from his sleeve. Remus fought the urge to cover the same spot on his own arm, despite knowing the disillusionment potion was working the same as it always did, masking the scar from view. "Christ, it's cold when you stop moving," Sirius added, frowning.
"Come on," Remus said, holding his hand out to Sirius. "We can walk."
Sirius eyed the hand carefully. Remus wasn't oblivious to the caution his friends now took with things like this; he'd built this reputation all on his own, he supposed. He'd overheard Sirius once pulling Mary aside after she'd greeted Remus by squeezing him around the shoulders in a sort of half hug, and Remus had felt a bit like his skin was sore and his focus was scattered to the wind for the better part of the next hour. He doesn't like to be touched, Sirius had said. It was simple, easily boiled down, and Mary had accepted it without question and even apologized.
But Remus had realized there was sort of an art to it, really– touch. He couldn't quite explain it, couldn't put it to words, but it wasn't as overwhelming sometimes now. Sometimes, he craved it. And that was new. There were times, like this, when his skin was a little numb with cold and his mind was clear and empty and the world felt quiet, that he wanted to feel that sharp spark of magic that seemed to emanate from Sirius' core and the slow thrum of heat that followed it.
And for a moment, his hand outstretched, he thought maybe that was a little selfish, like he was using Sirius somehow, but everyone else seemed to do this so naturally that maybe it was just something unsaid. Something people sought out when they needed it.
Sirius took his hand, and underneath that thrum of magic, his fingers were cold. It was an odd sort of combination.
"Walking sounds nice," Sirius mused. Remus leaned his weight back, pulling Sirius to his feet. "Not so much the running."
"You kind of have to wait to get to the good part," Remus shrugged.
"There's a good part?"
"Yeah," Remus smiled as they started walking. "At some point, you stop being tired, and it kind of feels like you're flying."
"Well, why wouldn't you just go flying, then?" Sirius laughed. Remus shook his head. "Come on, what have you got against flying?" Sirius asked.
"It feels, like... out of control," Remus replied. "I like having my feet on the ground. And I've got terrible balance," he added.
"Fair on that last bit," Sirius sighed. He rolled his shoulders back, stretching his neck. "Practice makes perfect, though."
"I'm not joining the quidditch team anytime soon," Remus said.
"To each their own," Sirius shrugged.
"Actually, muggles have this thing called track and field," Remus noted. He turned them onto the path toward the quidditch training grounds where the wind wouldn't be coming off the water so cold. "It's got running and sprints and stuff, and then there’s events where you jump over stuff, or like… jump as far as you can?”
“What, just for nothing?”
“Well, you know. For sport. Oh, and there’s javelin throwing,” Remus added.
“Javelin throwing,” Sirius echoed, raising an eyebrow.
“And one where you throw this big metal ball,” Remus continued. Sirius crossed his arms, staring at Remus with a look of complete doubt on his face, and Remus laughed, looking away. “I’m being so honest right now, it’s a thing. I bet it’ll be in your muggle studies books at some point, it’s got a whole section in the Olympics.”
“Like the Greek gods’ mountain?” Sirius asked. Remus turned to him, mouth half open, but Sirius laughed, waving a hand dismissively. “I’m messing with you on that one, I know what the Olympics is. There’s a handful of wizards who compete, but they’ve got very strict no-magic rules of course.”
“Is there not a wizard Olympics?” Remus asked. Sirius shook his head.
“No,” he answered. “They tried a few times, but it was sort of a recipe for disaster, honestly. Lots of spells flying and hot tempers and whatnot. And apparently it took focus away from the Quidditch World Cup,” Sirius explained, and Remus nodded. “Did you ever do track and field when you were in muggle school?” Sirius said track and field like it was a made up word.
Remus was a little surprised by the question. Muggle school wasn’t really a topic of conversation that many people were interested in, because… well, because it was notoriously boring. There wasn’t much to say.
“No,” Remus replied. “Believe it or not, I wasn’t particularly athletic as a child,” he added sarcastically, and Sirius barked a laugh.
“Yeah, I remember what you looked like at eleven,” he said wistfully. “All arms and legs like a spider.”
“Ouch.”
“None of us were any better,” Sirius grinned. “James looked like he belonged in a Gladrags Wizardwear catalog, the way his hair was all straight and slicked back. I remember the first morning we woke up, I thought he was a different person from how it all curled back up and went wild.”
“I thought you were a little crazy when you jumped into our train car,” Remus said, smiling at the memory. “You were hiding from Narcissa.”
“Ugh, right,” Sirius grinned. “Good times. She really mellowed out, honestly,” he added. “My mum wanted her to be her eyes and ears on me when I went to school, but I hardly think I’ve seen her the whole year, this year.”
“I’ve seen her in the library with that Malfoy fellow you said she was dating,” Remus mused.
“Lucius,” Sirius said. Remus nodded. “You spying on my cousin?” he joked.
“I like to people-watch,” Remus shrugged. He looked out at the lawns in front of them, the goal posts of the practice fields coming into view and beyond them the stands themselves.
The Hufflepuff-Ravenclaw match had taken place only a few days ago, meaning that, thankfully, Remus Lupin’s newfound propensity for violence was no longer the most recent event in Hogwarts quidditch news. And thank god for that. All it had taken was a rather unfortunate collision between Hufflepuff’s seeker and one of Ravenclaw’s chasers that resulted in not one, but two knocked out teeth, and Remus no longer held the title for most recent bloodshed. Not that Crane had shed blood. Or he didn’t think.
“I bet you get some good gossip,” Sirius noted, raising his eyebrows a little at Remus.
“Well… I think before, people really didn’t notice me,” Remus said, rubbing his hands together. “It was easier to eavesdrop. Now–” he sighed. “Now I’m the kid who punched Jackson Crane. People don’t even know my name, but they know that.”
“Does it bother you?” Sirius asked. Remus bit the inside of his cheek, thinking. He’d spent a lot of time thinking about this, and yet it still felt difficult to put into words. Sirius waited. Of course.
“I don't know. I guess I just…” Remus trailed off, shaking himself a little and starting again. “I don’t know. I don't like how people look at me, now, sometimes. I'm the kid who hit Jackson Crane. They don't even know who I am, and now I'm just– that's all I am.” Sirius frowned and kicked a rock out of their path with the toe of his sneaker.
“It's not all you are,” he said. It felt like it meant quite a bit more than just a simple comfort.
“To them it is,” Remus replied. “I don't like it. And I can't change it, and I don't like that, either. But I don't regret it. I just– it’s complicated, I guess,” he finished, feeling a bit like he’d gone around in a circle and said pretty much nothing.
“I suppose it's not how you’d like to build a reputation,” Sirius said.
“I don’t want to build a reputation at all,” Remus corrected.
“If it's any consolation, I kind of feel that way about my family,” Sirius said pensively. He kicked another rock, but this time made an effort to keep it in front of him and toe it down the path.
“Like... you remember last year, when Lily got on my case about the Sacred Twenty-Eight?” Sirius went on. Remus nodded. “You sort of can't escape that, I guess. People know my name. They know the second half of it, at least. And... I mean, I know Lily apologized, but I know there's people who think things about me without even knowing me. And I feel like I have to prove them wrong before I even know what they're thinking, but I don't know how.” Sirius laughed a little then. “I mean, come on. How do you prove that you're
not
a blood supremacist?”
The same way you prove you're not a werewolf, Remus thought. Though it was a little different, Remus supposed, because Sirius could tell the truth.
“I guess you just have to hope people see the best in you before assuming the worst,” Remus said. Sirius looked over at him, losing the rock he was kicking in the grass, and Remus glanced at him quickly before looking away if only to let him know he was paying attention. Sirius looked back down, finding a new rock to kick along.
“I need to introduce you to Andromeda someday,” he murmured. “I think she’d like you.”
“You’ve mentioned her a few times before,” Remus noted. “She married a muggle, right? Got, er… disowned?” Sirius laughed.
“When did I tell you all that?”
“First year,” Remus said. “We were talking about soulmates,” he added. The word felt a little heavy in his mouth. He didn’t think it was noticeable. Sirius laughed again, shaking his head.
“Of course you remember that,” he said. “Yeah, Andy’s… she’s amazing, honestly. I think if I had to list everyone in my family who actually qualifies as family, she’d be at the top.” Sirius didn’t seem like he intended to give the rest of that list, but Remus was very curious who else would wind up on it as well. “So you’ve seen Narcissa and Lucius in the library,” Sirius said, apropos of nothing, and Remus had to do some mental gymnastics to locate the point in the conversation where they’d been talking about that. He raised his eyebrows. “Do they talk about anything interesting?”
“Oh,” Remus said, remembering Sirius’ comment on overhearing gossip. He made a face. “No, honestly… they just sort of… make out. A lot.”
“Eugh,” Sirius stuck his tongue out. Remus stifled a laugh. “I didn’t need to know that,” he mumbled.
“Sometimes people-watching isn’t very eventful,” Remus shrugged. “I just see where people tend to hang out, or who they hang out with.”
“Do you, um…” Sirius started, but he cut himself off, looking down at his hands. He dug his fingernail into the side of his thumb, and Remus frowned. “Do you see Regulus?” The question took Remus off guard, and he had to sort through the words in his head. He had expected Sirius to ask him about the latest gossip, or who else he’d caught snogging.
“Like…”
“Just– in general,” Sirius shrugged tensely. It was obvious he was trying to act casual about it, and it was also obvious he didn’t know how to act casual about it. “Well, I mean, I guess… I guess obviously you see him. But– I dunno. Does he have... friends?”
This was sort of the most awkward way Remus could think of Sirius trying to ask about Regulus, but he supposed there wasn’t a way for this conversation to turn that wasn’t awkward at this point.
“Oh,” Remus said, and then cleared his throat a bit. “Uh... yeah, he– he does.” It felt a little strange to be talking about Regulus even though Sirius asked, like it was still a forbidden topic. James avoided the subject of Sirius’ brother near religiously, as though merely saying Regulus’ name would cause him to appear. “There’s a few Slytherins I see him with a lot. I don’t know all of their names, but um… Pandora is in my arithmancy class.” She’s absolutely brilliant, Remus wanted to say, but it seemed beside the point. “And I know Barty Crouch Jr. just because my dad has mentioned Barty Crouch Sr. before. He works at the ministry.”
“I think my parents have mentioned him,” Sirius said quietly. “Bet they’re real happy Regulus is friends with his son.” Remus bit the inside of his cheek.
“He’s got other friends,” he noted. “I just don’t know their names. We don’t really share classes. And it's not like Slytherins really want to talk to me, right now, anyway,” Remus added. Sirius was quiet for a moment, picking at his nails as they walked.
“Can I ask you something?” he asked eventually. Remus’ stomach always tended to lurch when he said that. It was almost worse to preface a question like that instead of just saying it.
“I never know what you're going to say when you say that,” Remus said. “You can just ask.”
“Right. Sorry,” Sirius shook his head. “Did… did you talk to Regulus, yet? After… you said you wanted to apologize to him.”
If Remus was being honest, he wasn’t really surprised that Sirius wanted to know about that. He assumed this was why he seemed to be thinking about Regulus more now than he had in the past. Remus didn’t know if he should feel guilty about that, bringing Regulus back to the forefront of his mind, but it was difficult to read Sirius when it came to his brother.
“Yeah, I did,” Remus answered. “Or… sort of.”
“Sort of?”
“Well, I talked. He listened. I think,” Remus added. “And then he just sort of... well, I said my piece, and he said, is that all? and I said yeah. And he kind of nodded, I guess, and then walked away. I dunno how he felt about it.” It wasn’t particularly interesting. Remus hadn’t expected much more from Regulus, though, and he figured he deserved the cold shoulder having cornered him like that the year before.
“He's like that, I guess,” Sirius shrugged.
“I guess.”
“I feel like I don't know him anymore,” Sirius noted quietly. Remus glanced over at him, but he kept his eyes trained on the ground. At some point, he’d stopped kicking his rock down the path. “When we were kids, I always knew what he was thinking. I even convinced him I was a legilimens when we were little,” Sirius said, and he didn’t bother hiding the little smile that grew on his face. It was strange to see. Sirius didn’t tend to smile when he thought about his family. “And then... I don't know. Everything got so much more real.”
“Real how?” Remus asked.
“Real, like…” Sirius sighed, shaking his head, and Remus thought for a moment that he was going to dismiss the question, but then Sirius continued. “Like now my mother's on our case about reputation and power and image and all this crap, and talking about– about furthering the bloodline and it's just... it's not the same,” Sirius sighed, shaking his head. “Before it was like, clean your room, sit up straight, don't make a fool of yourself. It felt… it felt like normal things parents get on their kids' cases about. Now it's like I don't know what they want anymore. The rules changed before I even knew what they were in the first place.”
“Can I… um…” Remus started, wondering if this particular curiosity was too morbid, but Sirius looked over at him, waiting. Sometimes he almost wished he’d be a little less patient just so that his more impulsive questions could be ignored instead of encouraged. “Can I ask you something?”
“Let's make a deal,” Sirius said, and Remus raised his eyebrows. “If I can ask, instead of asking to ask, you can ask, too.” Remus smiled a little, nodding.
“Okay,” he said, straightening his back a bit. “Is your dad the same?” It was sort of a vague way of asking the question, but he had to think Sirius knew what he meant. Sirius looked back down at the path.
“Not really,” he answered. “I mean, he... he starts a lot of it, I guess? He… ugh, Christ,” he shook his head. “It’s weird to say, but… he gives the order, and our mother carries it out, if that makes sense. I feel like I never really talk directly to him. But it's– it's kind of okay, like that. I prefer it, really. At least my mother is predictable, in a way.”
“Sorry,” Remus said, not sure what else to say.
“Don't be sorry. It's just how it is,” Sirius sighed. “At least he leaves me alone. And besides, now I spend most of my time here. I hardly see them during the year. I wish I didn't have to go home for Christmas. Then it'd just be summer that I’d have to deal with it.”
“They won’t let you stay here?”
“I’m af–” Sirius started, but he cut himself off. “I don’t want to ask,” he said instead. “I… don’t think it’d end well.”
“Oh,” Remus said.
“You're trying not to say sorry right now, aren't you?” Sirius asked, a bit of a smile in his voice.
“Yeah,” Remus admitted.
“Consistency is key, I guess,” Sirius said.
“I guess,” Remus laughed a little awkwardly. He realized, rather abruptly, that now, he’d know exactly how Christmas and summers were going for Sirius in that regard. The thought made him feel sick, like there was acid in his throat. He’d feel it. He’d feel when new marks showed up, and he’d know, and just the idea of it was enough to make him a little dizzy. He remembered how it had felt when the mark from the burn showed up, the one right over his heart, how it had been almost painful in how hot it was when it appeared on his skin.
He didn’t know the story behind that. He didn’t know how to ask. It was different from the others, from the thin little lines. It seemed… pointed. Specific. Caused by something.
And then there was that thought that festered in the back of his mind even more, a story he couldn’t even begin to even consider asking about because by all accounts he shouldn’t know about the scar in the first place– the scar that was over the bite.
It was by far Remus’ largest scar, raised and ugly and jagged. The indents were clearly from teeth, the shape obvious in what it was. He hated looking at it, hated what it brought to his mind from that night, yellow eyes and blood and fear and– he couldn’t think about it. It made his chest feel tight. And around it, there had always been gold, as long as he could remember. And what four year old was burning themselves like that? No. He knew it hadn’t been Sirius who had put the burn there, which meant it had been his mother. Because of course it had. But he didn’t know what that meant for Sirius, for what he thought of werewolves, for what he had learned from that lesson. For what he would think if he knew.
As much as there was no real way to ask about any of Sirius’ scars, there was certainly no way to ask about that one. Remus didn’t think he’d be able to force the words out even if he tried. It was something locked away in his head, something untouchable, dangerous in more ways than one. It made his mouth dry, made his hands shake. He tucked his fingers under his arms, hoping it wasn’t noticeable, hoping Sirius would think it was just because it was a little cold. It felt ridiculous almost. He hadn’t even scratched the surface of that memory, and it made him feel like this anyway.
“You know what’s weird?” Sirius said suddenly. Remus was grateful for the way it startled him a little, like it cut off the building storm in his head. He hummed curiously. “I keep wondering, like… if Reg has told anyone. About… you know, about our parents. I didn’t really think about it before this year, but– I mean, I told James. And you and Peter know, now. But I keep thinking– I realized that maybe other people know. Maybe he’s told people. His friends. You know?”
“Yeah,” Remus murmured, nodding.
“Not like I can ask,” Sirius added quietly. “I don’t… I don’t know how to talk to him anymore.”
They’d gotten to the quidditch practice grounds. There were a few people flying around the hoops, tossing a ball back and forth, running drills. Remus turned them to the left, starting on another path back toward the castle.
“Do you want to?” Remus asked.
“I don’t know,” Sirius said, and it sounded honest. “I don’t know if he’d want to talk to me. It’s… easier. Like this.”
Remus hummed. He wasn’t sure there was anything easy about it, though. About any of this. Not for either of them, judging by Remus’ brief interactions with Regulus, too. Sometimes he found himself wishing that there was just some vacuum of space where all of this could just be said, no repercussions, no fighting, no confusion or misunderstanding. Just explaining. Just talking. Talking felt so hard, sometimes.
“I don’t think he wants to talk to me, anyway,” Sirius added. Remus didn’t really know what to say to that, so he hummed again. “Sorry. I know I’ve been talking about Regulus more than usual. I don’t really know why,” Sirius admitted, and he sounded… almost a little embarrassed by it, really.
“You don’t need to apologize,” Remus shook his head. “I… I mean, I think it’s kind of my fault.” Remus figured they both knew it was true. He was the one who dragged Regulus into this in the first place. From the way Sirius hesitated to answer, Remus knew it was true.
“At least Slytherins don’t typically talk to Gryffindors anyway,” Sirius laughed a little. “It’s not out of the ordinary.”
“True,” Remus smiled. “I think some of them would like to have a word with me, though,” he noted.
“Has anyone said anything?” Sirius asked. His voice was a little low. It made Remus pause a bit before answering.
“Not… not really?” he frowned. “I’m… I dunno. I’m not… very good at– er,” he looked down at his feet, trying to find the words. He took a breath, shaking his head. “I’m not good at… at being able to tell. Like, when people are… what people’s intentions are. When I was younger, I was bullied a lot, and sometimes– sometimes I didn’t even really notice until it got bad.”
“Oh,” Sirius murmured softly. “I didn’t know that,” he added.
“I don’t really talk about it, I guess,” Remus shrugged. “All of that… it kind of feels like it didn’t count, in a way. Like this is the real school experience. Everything else was just… fake. Somehow. But it was–” he cleared his throat. “Yeah. It was bad, sometimes. We had to move once because of it.”
“Really?” Sirius asked. Remus nodded.
“These two boys kept locking me in rooms. Supply closets and bathrooms and stuff because they thought it was funny. And the school wouldn’t do anything about it. I’m still… I dunno. Weird about closed spaces.” It felt strange telling Sirius this for some reason. Strange saying it out loud in general. Everything before Hogwarts felt like another lifetime, really. Like he was a different person, then. It felt very separate, like the two narratives of his life shouldn’t overlap.
“Nothing like that happens here, right?” Sirius asked. “You’d tell me? Er– us?” Remus glanced over at him. He remembered the time in second year when Mulciber had used dark magic on him in the dungeons. It felt like ages ago, now. Bringing it up wouldn’t do any good.
“I’ll tell you,” Remus replied. Sirius furrowed his brow a little, but seemed to accept the answer. “I’m just getting the stink eye right now, anyway. I don’t think the Slytherin upperclassmen are very happy I punched their favorite chaser.”
“Yeah, well the entire Gryffindor house isn’t very happy that someone drew a wand on their favorite beater.”
“Their favorite, huh?” Remus smirked.
“We all know it. I’m by far the best looking, in any case,” Sirius said, straightening his back a little. Remus shook his head, smiling. “If Crane or any of his idiot friends try anything, I’ll have my bat ready.”
“Jesus,” Remus laughed. “I thought McGonnagall said she was gonna give you a detention if you threatened anyone else like that?”
“Minnie loves me,” Sirius grinned. “And when have I ever cared about getting a detention?”
“Fair,” Remus shook his head. “I’m trying to keep my no-detentions streak going.”
“A real model student,” Sirius professed. Remus laughed again.
“I just have to avoid punching anyone else,” he sighed.
“Well, I’ll try to stay out of trouble for you, then,” Sirius sighed dramatically.
“Sure you will,” Remus rolled his eyes.
Notes:
sorry its a smidge late but lordy i procrastinated writing this one!! lmao. this week at work was wild. the year is finally winding down though. thank god.
okokok. so this chapter was mostly dialogue. which again. i love sirius and remus finally getting some alone time?? giving them a chance to just talk, just the two of them, getting back to normal and becoming closer despite the rocky start to the year. they deserve a little reprieve from the chaos that is their lives, sometimes. i realized this recently talking to my beta (shoutout moons everyone say thank u moons love u), but remus like... really doesn't talk much. and its very much because of group conversation dynamics. he's such a listener, and he tends to talk when spoken to, but that's hard in group settings. so i really enjoyed giving him this like, one on one time with sirius to actually explore his voice and how he speaks and interacts. and his general interpretation of the world and how he processes things is very dear to me. especially like, evolving him over the course of the story.
this year has a lot of development for him as a character. formative things happen. which im excited for.im just in a gushy mood (as always) but i havent really written something like this before where i get to explore how someone develops as a character from such a young age, it's been fun so far. i feel like i get to know them.
so lets see. what else. so many little moments in this chapter, too. sirius hating running and being dramatic is always just hghjkdf he's so funny.
remus thinking more deeply about his relationship with touch? and becoming more comfortable, seeking it out sometimes as a comfort? i just want to like, clarify, i guess, that this isn't him being like "cured" of his touch aversion or his sensory issues with touch. he's just learning how to process it and how he feels about it in different scenarios. i think that's important to note. this isn't going to be one of those things where he's growing out of it or being "saved" or whatever. that's not how this works. sincerely, a touch averse autistic adult. lmao. but man, it's so important for him to start thinking about these things.
this end note is much more analytical today, huh?
sirius asking about reg :') of course he would. he's finally like, thinking more about him. ugh. as a person. UGH. as he should. and also talking about how complicated his family dynamic has gotten as he gets older?? how the rules are getting confusing? this is a growing theme. keep an eye out. all the cool kids hate walburga black :)
remus thinking about the BITE? i know i've not spent a lot of time on that. i know some of you are desperate for that angst. i know. it's coming. but god, just. the fact that even the mere thought of that whole night has remus so shaken? as always, i hurt my own feelings. all the cool kids hate greyback, too. i wont spoil. but there's major angst coming in the future about all that. :)
remus being bullied as a child :'( i think ive only mentioned it vaguely before, but he really does just so strongly disconnect his current life from everything that came before it, and like. valid. but sirius finding out about that and getting upset over it is :') he cares so much. love these boys.
sirius calling mcgonagall "minnie." dead. fave nickname for her tbh.
i know i just spent like another thousand words analyzing my chapter, but now its ur turn hgjkhdfs let me know what you think!! i'll be honest, replying to everyone's comments is getting a little difficult, but I really do read each and every one and they truly truly TRULY mean so much to me, like. the fact that people care enough to write me a note? u know what time it is. ur comments are like the air conditioner i just got, and i am a new york city apartment in summer. you quite literally make my days bearable even when i feel like i am dying. idk what i'd do without u.
see you sunday :)
here's your teaser...
–––
“Let me have a sip,” Sirius had said bluntly, and Holly blinked at him for a moment before raising an eyebrow at him and crossing her arms over her chest. She stood a solid foot taller than Sirius, being one of the tallest girls in her year, and Sirius tried his best not to be dwarfed by her.
“How about a 'hello, Holly! How are you, Holly?' Oh, I’m just lovely, Sirius, how kind of you to ask, and how very polite of you to say 'please' as well when you ask me for my drink,” Holly smirked. The way she smiled so coyly down at him made his cheeks feel a little warm.
“Hello, Holly,” he said, feeling like he’d been scolded by his mother.
“Better, I guess,” Holly nodded in approval and then passed him her cup. “Don’t drink it all. How old are you again?”
Chapter 26: Christmas
Summary:
“Let me have a sip,” Sirius had said bluntly, and Holly blinked at him for a moment before raising an eyebrow at him and crossing her arms over her chest. She stood a solid foot taller than Sirius, being one of the tallest girls in her year, and Sirius tried his best not to be dwarfed by her.
“How about a hello, Holly! How are you, Holly? Oh, I’m just lovely, Sirius, how kind of you to ask, and how very polite of you to say please as well when you ask me for my drink,” Holly smirked. The way she smiled so coyly down at him made his cheeks feel a little warm.
“Hello, Holly,” he said, feeling like he’d been scolded by his mother.
“Better, I guess,” Holly nodded in approval and then passed him her cup. “Don’t drink it all. How old are you again?”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sirius had now tried Firewhiskey twice, and frankly, it didn’t seem like it was all it was cracked up to be. He had thought that maybe the first time was a fluke in how much he disliked it– the celebration after Gryffindor’s win over Slytherin in November was rowdy and loud and involved a fair amount of the sixth and seventh years drinking and smoking things Sirius had only heard of from Narcissa, and only in eavesdropping. Holly had offered him a sip of her drink after Remus, because she intended to be true to her word, but as soon as it touched Remus’ tongue he made a face that looked a bit like a cat before it sneezed. She and her sixth year friends bubbled with laughter, and then she offered Sirius a sip, too. To his credit, he didn’t make a face quite like Remus, but it was a really bizarre taste.
Theoretically, it was supposed to taste smokey, a little like cinnamon and vanilla, and it was supposed to make you warm (this was according to Holly), but Sirius found it bitter and the warmth was much more like a burn. He thought this might be one of those things that you grew into liking, like coffee or dark chocolate. But the burn was harsh. It made his throat tingle.
Regardless, when a second opportunity arose to try it again, he decided to take it. He figured it was best to try things twice, just in case. It tasted equally as strange the second time, and so Sirius decided to hold off on trying it again until he started enjoying dark roast or 90% cacao. He figured that would be a good indicator that he was ready. Besides, it was a good thing. While he thought he might enjoy being drunk at some point, fourteen felt a bit too young to get started on that.
This second opportunity came about in the Gryffindor common room, the same as before, but now the walls were decorated with twinkling floating lights and green wreaths with little red berries and nutcrackers and all sorts of Christmas-y decorations.
“Let me have a sip,” Sirius had said bluntly, and Holly blinked at him for a moment before raising an eyebrow at him and crossing her arms over her chest. She stood a solid foot taller than Sirius, being one of the tallest girls in her year, and Sirius tried his best not to be dwarfed by her.
“How about a hello, Holly! How are you, Holly? Oh, I’m just lovely, Sirius, how kind of you to ask, and how very polite of you to say please as well when you ask me for my drink,” Holly smirked. The way she smiled so coyly down at him made his cheeks feel a little warm.
“Hello, Holly,” he said, feeling like he’d been scolded by his mother.
“Better, I guess,” Holly nodded in approval and then passed him her cup. “Don’t drink it all. How old are you again?” Sirius didn’t answer, taking a swig of the drink. She must have mixed something into it this time, because it tasted more like vanilla than it did before, but still it wasn’t something he’d want to drink more of. “Just as bad as before?”
“A bit better, I guess,” Sirius said.
“It gets better the more times you try it,” Holly shrugged, and then got a sort of regretful look on her face. “Merlin, don’t tell your parents I said that.”
"I can promise you, they don't care in the slightest," Sirius sighed, passing her cup back to her. She took it and took a long drink, smiling as she did like it tasted heavenly.
"There's eggnog in the red punch bowls. The one on the right is spiked, though, so... you know. Be careful or whatever. Seriously, how old are you?"
"Fourteen," Sirius replied.
He'd had his birthday in early November, but as a general rule, the marauders tended not to celebrate in any grand way. Sirius never enjoyed his birthday much for reasons he didn’t intend to explore. Remus shied away from parties whenever he could, and so he and Sirius were both happy to spend their birthdays in their rooms with their friends, eating cake from the dining hall and playing cards or gobstones.
James, however, celebrated with the loyal help of the quidditch team, who always took any opportunity to throw a party in the common room. Sirius joined in on those festivities with enthusiasm because, much like James, he loved those types of things when they weren’t about him , and Peter's parents always took him on a trip around his birthday as a treat.
Sirius had turned fourteen quietly, and rather unfortunately while he and Remus had still been silently feuding.
"Fourteen. I should know that," Holly smiled, shaking her head. "How about you, Remus? Want a sip? I don't think you liked it very much last time," she chuckled.
Remus was behind Sirius, hanging just behind his elbow as he usually did at parties or in crowds. He would fall in place like a shadow whenever they walked through the corridors in passing time or navigated to a table in the Great Hall. Sirius usually didn't like people standing so close behind him, but when Remus wasn't able to follow someone in those types of places, he had a tendency to freeze up a bit and stare around him like he was trying to solve a maze, or he'd tap his fingers against each other like he was counting something in his head. He had realized at the start of the year, when they were avoiding each other with ridiculous dedication, that he’d missed the way Remus clung to him even without really clinging to him. It felt a bit nice having that back.
Remus shook his head, smiling politely, and Holly leaned forward and patted him on the side of his shoulder.
"Good answer," she grinned, not noticing how it made Remus tense his jaw, but Remus nodded back at her all the same. "Right, well... don't get into trouble, Sirius," she warned.
"What? Me? Why me?" Sirius demanded, and Holly just raised her eyebrows. "Alright fine," Sirius sighed, "but what about Remus?"
"Remus doesn't get detention every other day," Holly said, rolling her eyes. "In fact, I don't think Remus has ever had detention. Have you?" Remus glanced at Sirius first as though asking permission to tell the truth, and then shook his head. "Case and point. You.” Holly looked back at Sirius. “Don't get into trouble," she said again, and Sirius scoffed as she walked off to join her friends by the food tables.
"Bloody hell, Remus, you've got the lot of them eating out of the palm of your hand," Sirius groaned, turning to face Remus, who was failing to suppress a smile. "You could do no evil to them, could you? I could tell McGonagall herself that you were the one who came up with the idea to charm all the chalkboards to write in reverse and she'd probably give me detention for lying."
Remus stifled a laugh and simply shrugged. He was in a quiet mood, apparently. Which really didn’t matter, because Sirius had enough to say for the whole tower, some days.
"Honestly. I had no intention of causing trouble, but now Holly's implied that I did, I might just have to live up to the expectation,” Sirius went on. “Reputation to protect and all that. Let's find James."
Remus got a sort of lightheartedly exasperated look on his face, but he fell into place at Sirius' elbow nonetheless as Sirius led them through a crowd of fourth years who'd begun singing Feliz Navidad.
James was, predictably, doing his best to charm Lily Evans into dancing with him, an act that she, Marlene, and Mary found incredibly amusing. It might have had something to do with the reindeer antlers that he'd dawned for the festivities. They had little bells on them that jingled as he moved. James had apparently decided to be a bit more bold in his endeavor to woo Evans– Sirius was fairly certain this was because his voice had stopped cracking and dropped a bit, and his success as a chaser was boosting his ego.
"I know how to waltz, you know," James was saying, and Lily laughed.
"Did your mum teach you that?" She asked.
"Well... yes," James admitted. "What's wrong with that? She's a lovely woman."
"I'm sure she is, Potter," she shook her head.
"Oh, come now, Evans, call me James."
"No," Lily said bluntly. "And you just called me Evans , how is that different?"
"It's a term of endearment from me," James flashed her a smile, and she rolled her eyes.
"Well, it’s annoying. Stop," Lily said bluntly, and then looked up to see Sirius and Remus over James' shoulder. She smiled widely, almost too widely as if to make a point. "Hello, Remus!" Sirius saw Remus wave in his periphery.
"Hey, now, hold on– Remus is on a first name basis but I'm not?" James pouted.
"Yes," Lily said.
"Why?"
"Because Remus is a gentleman," Marlene cut in, and Lily nodded in agreement.
"I can be a gentleman!" James said. "I am a gentleman! Right, Moony?" He turned sharply to look at Remus and the felted edge of his antlers hit Lily in the face, jingling as they did.
"Watch your prongs, Potter," she snapped, hitting the antlers out of the way. They jingled again.
"Oh, terribly sorry, Evans– miss Evans, pardon me, your grace," James said and bowed for good measure. Lily scoffed at him, walking past him and very intentionally hitting him with her shoulder. Marlene and Mary followed, and as Mary passed, she snatched the antlers off of James' head and slid them onto Lily's, who batter them off almost instantly. They giggled to each other about something. Mary looked back, her eyes lingering on Remus (which made Sirius narrow his eyes a bit), and then turned back and whispered something to Marlene which made her laugh, but it didn't seem mean spirited.
"Remus, teach me how to be a gentleman," James pleaded, turning to face them. "How'd you get Lily to like you?"
"Maybe she fancies you," Sirius said to Remus, and Remus' ears turned red, his eyebrows shooting up. "Well, don't look so mortified," Sirius laughed, shaking his head. "Prongs here would sell his soul just for Evans to call him James."
"Oh, don't call me prongs," James lamented. "That's worse than Potter. It's a step in the wrong direction. Merlin, she's pretty though, isn't she?" He lost himself quickly, staring at Lily as she threw her head back, laughing at something Marlene said.
"Ugh," Sirius muttered. "Insufferable, isn't he?" He said over his shoulder to Remus. “Prongs, where's Peter?"
"I'm not answering to that," James shot back. "Piss off."
"Oh, Prongs, so vulgar! I thought you were trying to be a gentleman?"
"I'll stab you," James warned. It was like being threatened by a puppy.
"With your prongs?" Sirius teased.
" Piss off," James repeated, throwing his hands in the air.
"Come on, seriously. Where's Peter?" Sirius insisted, and James sighed dramatically.
"I don't know, off near the punch I think," James sighed. At the same moment, Sirius felt a tug at the sleeve of his shirt. He turned to Remus, half expecting him to tell Sirius he was going to head back to their room, but found him looking off toward the table of refreshments instead as though he was starstruck. Sirius followed his gaze and realized he was staring at Peter, standing by the eggnog, talking to Ella Rossman, a rather stunning fourth year– and not only was she talking to him, but she was laughing, touching his arm as she did, a smile plastered to her face.
"Oh my god," Sirius said, watching as though he was hypnotized.
Peter said something that made her cover her mouth with her hand, giggling, and she leaned her hip casually against the table, waving her drink in her hand as she spoke. Peter grinned at her, made what must have been a very charming remark, and took another sip of his drink.
"Oh my god," Sirius repeated.
Someone called Ella's name, and she turned briefly to spy a group of her friends. She held up a finger to them, turned back to Peter, and leaned in a little to say something. And then she kissed him on the cheek.
"Oh my god!" Sirius exclaimed, swatting James' arm as Peter's cheeks turned pink, and James swatted him right back like they were cats fighting. Ella smiled at Peter, touched his forearm, and then turned to join her friends. Almost as soon as he was free from her, Peter rushed to meet the three of them.
"Oh my god," he said, and Sirius wondered if there really were no other words in the world for this kind of thing aside from– "Oh my god. Did you see that? You saw that, right?"
James was staring at Peter with his mouth hanging open.
"Holy shit, Peter," Sirius said, almost laughing. "You've been holding out on us, huh?"
“How’d you manage that?” James demanded urgently, like it would somehow be useful to him.
"I don't even know what I said," Peter admitted like he was stunned by his own suaveness. "I just complimented her dress. I liked the sparkles on the tule."
"What the hell is tule?" Sirius asked, but he was promptly ignored.
"And then she just kissed you?" James spluttered.
"I mean, I wouldn't call it a kiss," Peter said sheepishly.
"I would!" Sirius replied, shaking his head. "It was something. Merlin, Pete. A fourth year, and not just any fourth year– Ella Rossman . Bloody hell."
"Is she popular or something?" Peter asked, and James made a sort of agonized groaning sound in the back of his throat, ducking his head. He muttered something unintelligible.
"What?" Peter asked, and James lifted his head with a grimace.
"Peter’s off snogging Ella Rossman and I'm getting nowhere," James repeated miserably.
"We know, mate," Sirius smirked. "It's wildly entertaining." James groaned dramatically.
"Ugh," he huffed. "I've had enough of this party, I think. Let's find somewhere quieter." Without waiting for an answer, he stalked off toward the entrance to the common room. Sirius laughed, shaking his head before he followed, Remus and Peter close behind him. As they got to the tunnel out, Sirius turned over his shoulder.
"Alright, Moony?" he asked. Remus' expression was blank for a moment, but then he smiled warmly and nodded. Remus was sometimes difficult to read, but it seemed like he meant it this time. He also generally held no reservations about excusing himself when he wasn't enjoying himself anymore, as the marauders had encouraged him to do– they were adamant about it ever since he'd tucked himself into a corner at the head boy Lewis Lawrence's birthday party the year before, and James had found him with his eyes squeezed shut and his hands over his ears, and he couldn't make himself speak to tell them what was wrong.
"Mate, you know if you're overwhelmed, we can just leave, right?" James had told him much later once he'd gathered himself, and Remus had stared at him like he'd grown a second head. "No one likes Lewis, anyway," he added, which made Remus smile that sort of lopsided, exhausted smile he sometimes made, and it had made Sirius stomach flip for some reason.
It was just something about noise and lights and crowds that made Remus lose himself sometimes. He'd get a sort of faraway look in his eyes at first that would morph into something more tense, almost painful, and–
"Oh, bloody hell. James!" Sirius called. James looked back at him from where he'd started crawling through the tunnel, his eyebrows raised. "We forgot the– the thing!"
"The thing? Oh!" James realized and then hit his own forehead with his palm. "The thing! Aw, bugger– Remus, we had something for you," James said. He paused, sitting in the tunnel with his back against the wall. The rest of them stopped as well. "We were gonna give it to you before the party. It would have been perfect."
"It was supposed to be a test run," Sirius added. Remus looked immensely confused, and his expression made Sirius laugh. "You'll see. Here," he said. He reached into his cloak pocket, producing a small parcel wrapped very poorly in Christmas themed paper. "Peter did the wrapping."
"I most certainly did not!" Peter exclaimed.
"Okay, okay, I did the wrapping," Sirius admitted, passing Remus the present. "But it's from all of us, so these two approved it."
Remus took it, turning it over in his hands. He found the taped down seam and opened it carefully, and Sirius couldn't help but smile at that, because of course Remus would open gifts like that, carefully, all in one piece, no ripping or tearing to be seen. Sirius was the opposite. If he got any presents, he tore the paper to shreds.
Once Remus got it unwrapped, he took out the little fabric pouch that was inside and pulled apart the drawstrings on either side. Sirius, James, and Peter all watched him, bubbling with excitement. The gift had taken them several weeks and countless failed trials. The magic was hard to make stick, sometimes too strong and sometimes not strong enough, and once or twice it had caused a terrible ringing in their ears for a few days that they had to play off as a headache. But eventually, they got it right– Remus tipped the contents of the pouch into his hand, and two little earplugs fell out onto his palm.
They shimmered a sort of purple and white sheen, and as Remus moved his hand, examining them, the color started to match his skin tone almost perfectly. He stared at them, tilting his head slightly.
"Try them out, Moony," Sirius urged gently, and Remus glanced up at him before picking up the earplugs with either hand and tentatively putting them in his ears.
Sirius could pinpoint the exact moment that Remus felt the charm take effect. His expression opened up into a wide eyed sort of wonder, and he looked around like he was trying to find something he'd lost. Tension melted from his shoulders and jaw that Sirius hadn't even noticed he was holding onto, and a smile slowly cracked across his face. He looked at the three of them, grinning widely, and Sirius felt his chest swell.
"Quieter, right?" James asked, pride in his voice. They could still hear the raucous of the party behind them in the tunnel, but Sirius knew that to Remus, it was infinitely more muffled, and he nodded dazedly like he couldn't believe it. "It's silencio, but, like, kind of in reverse. And only really halfway, so you can still hear people talk, but more... you know. Filtered, I guess?" Remus nodded again, still smiling. It was such joy that Sirius felt it as well, planting itself in his lungs and heart and making him feel light.
"Thank Merlin it works," Peter sighed in relief. “Took us ages. We kept wanting to ask your help, but then it wouldn’t have been a surprise.”
Remus nodded again, still smiling. Then his eyes went wide, and somehow he leapt up with even more excitement. He reached out, patting the back of Sirius' hand with new urgency.
And then he was already moving, practically crawling over James to get out of the tunnel. At the end, he swung the portrait open and gestured for the three of them to follow him.
"Merlin, Remus, slow down!" James laughed as Remus practically threw himself down the Gryffindor tower stairs, Peter and Sirius and James hurrying after him.
"No running," a rather tired sounding painting muttered at them with very little commitment in its voice. None of them paid it much mind. They reached the bottom of the stairs and Remus took a sharp right, careening off down the corridor.
"Where are we going, Moony?" Sirius called, and to his surprise, Remus answered.
"I found something!" He said over his shoulder giddily. "Your present!"
"My present?" Sirius asked, and Remus made a sort of circular motion with hand behind him. "All of our present," Sirius corrected himself, and Remus hummed in agreement.
"Okay, okay, I'm intrigued, mate," James said, "but a little slower?" Remus smiled sheepishly and slowed a bit, still keeping them walking at a brisk pace.
"Out of shape, Prongs?" Sirius asked, catching up to them.
"You're terrible, you know that?" James groaned.
"Prongs?" Peter asked. James groaned again, louder. “What’s prongs?”
"Just Sirius being dumb about something with Lily and a... a pair of antlers. They had little bells, and its– well it was supposed to be– oh, stop laughing , Remus!" Remus was doing his best not to snort, but it didn't work out very well.
"Oh, I miss all the fun," Peter moped.
"Yeah, when you're off snogging fourth year supermodels," Sirius rolled his eyes.
"I wasn't snogging!" Peter protested. "But she is quite fit, isn't she?"
"Oh, did you only just notice?" James asked sarcastically. Another laugh bubbled out of Remus from in front of them.
“Are you gonna ask her out, Pete?” Sirius asked. Remus turned right, and they all followed him down a set of stairs.
“I don’t know… should I?” Peter asked, and James groaned for the hundredth time that night. “Am I doing something wrong?”
“No,” Sirius blurted out. “No, no, keep– keep right on how you are, Pete, it’s very fun to watch.”
“I feel like you’re making fun of me,” Peter pouted, and Sirius nudged his shoulder playfully.
“Course not,” he laughed. “I’m making fun of James. You’d know if I was making fun of you. I’d tell you right to your face.”
“You know what, that’s oddly comforting,” Peter mused.
“Here!” Remus said, skidding to a halt in front of a large statue of a one-eyed witch with a massive humpback.
“She’s… lovely?” James offered, and Remus laughed, shaking his head.
“Watch,” he said, clearing his throat and facing the statue. He drew his wand, squaring his shoulders. “Dissendium.” A moment later, the hunch on the witch’s back creaked open. Inside, there was a short slide into a dark tunnel that smelled a bit like mildew.
“Oh. Er… even more lovely,” James sighed. Remus didn’t reply, but instead started digging around in the inside pockets of his cloak until he eventually produced a thick folded sheet of blank parchment. He opened the frontmost flaps, hardly able to contain a smile as he tapped his wand to the paper.
As Sirius watched, red splotches of ink began to appear, taking the shape of what seemed like a maze at first. As they spread, he began to recognize corridors, the names of paintings and hallways and classrooms, little notes written into the walls. Remus opened the parchment up further and revealed little pockets of paper, folds that opened up to uncover larger sections and lines of ink that connected passageways.
“It’s not finished yet,” Remus explained, passing the map into Sirius’ hands. Sirius opened it up as much as he could, admiring the work that Remus had put in. It was just as meticulous as his notes. “I think… I think there’s a way I can make it move like the paintings, or show us where people are, but– well, for now–”
“It’s brilliant,” Sirius breathed, looking up at Remus. “Where are we?” Remus leaned over, flipping a few folds out of the way before pointing to a small drawing of a statue. At its base was the word dissendium.
“The One-Eyed Witch,” Remus said. “Gunhilda of Gorsemoor– she was a healer. She made the cure for dragonpox around the 1600s. She died in 1639, but now she’s got a statue. And a Chocolate Frog card, of course.”
“Oh, of course,” James echoed, grinning. “You read too much.”
“So you don’t want to know where it goes, then?” Remus asked, raising an eyebrow, and James bit the inside of his cheek.
“Now, I didn’t say that,” he mumbled.
“Where’s it go, Moony?” Sirius asked, handing the map off to James and peeking down the tunnel in the witch’s back. Remus got a look on his face like he was immensely proud of himself.
“Honeydukes’ cellar,” he replied. If there was ever a perfect example of a shit-eating grin, Sirius thought the look on Remus’ face would be it. Sirius stared at him with his mouth hanging half open, and then his mind began working through all of the infinite, incredible possibilities of this passage alone, followed by every other passage and tunnel and alcove that Remus had inscribed into his beautiful map.
“Oh, I could kiss you, Moony,” Sirius laughed. “But I know you’d hate it, so I’ll kiss Prongs instead.”
“You absolutely will not!” James shouted. “Hey! Get–
hey!
I’m saving myself! Sirius–
Sirius!
What will Lily think? Oi,
get
– get away from me, you slag!”
Notes:
waaaaaaAAAAAH was it all fluff? yes. do we need a little fluff every once in a while? also yes. HJSDFK not to be ominous but ur gonna be glad u got these little fluff chapters pretty soon. im just saying. IM JUST SAYING.
i feel like i have only fluffy things to say about this chapter im like man what do i even say. it's just hgjkdf okokok. first of all. remus just being casually nonverbal. he's me fr. and sirius just being like oh yeah that's normal, i'll just talk enough for both of us. iconic, both of them.
and PRONGS IS BORN. im so just. i need them to start finding ways to call each other these nicknames because i love them but man its hard when they're not animagi for a while. but its ok. because. prongs. hejhkgfd and the fact that he is still just trying so hard to flirt with lily and lily is like haha this is so funny. and the girls are all like finding it so amusing. love them.
(holly hawke is an icon u can pry her from my cold dead hands)
and then just. the GIFTS. christmas spirit. love it. them giving remus the equivalent of magical noise cancelling headphones hgksdjfg like man come on. and then remus giving them the MAP its the birth of the maaaaaap we love to see it. he's like its not done but look i found a dope secret passage and sirius is just like. imagining the possibilities. goin bonkers with it in his head. they're just. they're besties.
i feel like this is for sure gonna be one of my shortest end notes in a while, i dont have much to say :0 its just all fluff. they're boys being friends and having fun together while life is still just like. simple. even if its gonna be... not simple. soon. ;) no i will not elaborate.
ok i will elaborate a little. we're back to big plot in the next few chapters. and then we're staying in big plot. so much big plot and big character development happening and its gonna be SO fun like. the next chapter is one i have been truly so excited to post ever since i wrote it. just. mm. be excited.
anyway i truly tortured my beta with this chapter so thank u moons xoxo sorry the fluff was practically toxic i know ur allergic to it everyone say thank u moons
what time is it? (summer time) (just kidding its extended metaphor time where i tell u how much u mean to me) (im sorry i didn't reply to comments last weeeeeeeeek life got kinda Wild in a good way but i still read every single one and appreciate them and i will be back to my replying shenanigans this week <3) i am like a bear at build a bear workshop and i am getting all dressed up and fluffed up and putting on my little hat and shirt and build a bear sneakers and getting my birth certificate (did you know they do that? because i didn't) but YOU, my dear commenters, you are the little heart that they put in the bear. and you get shaken up high and down low and squeezed and then you are put lovingly inside the bear and u stay there and provide a lil smidge of love and magic everywhere we go and it makes me go 'aww' every time i think of it.
tell me what u think <3 see you sunday friends :)
a little teaser...
–––
There was silence for a moment. Remus could hear his own heart beating, and he wondered if Crane could hear it, too. He braced a hand against the desk behind him and raised his wand.
A thick, gray fog began to emerge from the top of the cabinet, dense like smoke and swirling, forming… it looked like a cloud. It swirled, growing larger and swelling like it was storming, and Remus wondered for a moment if it was poison. He held his breath, stepping back as far as he could until he was pressed against the desk behind him.
And then the clouds parted, and he was staring at the moon.
The full moon.
It felt like ice spread through Remus’ chest, starting from his heart and spreading out like it was running through his veins, pumping under his skin, making his lungs freeze.
“Scared of the dark, Looney?” Crane laughed.
Chapter 27: Revenge
Summary:
“I’m not afraid of you, Crane,” Remus said, narrowing his eyes. Crane’s face turned red, but behind him, Howell just laughed like it was the funniest thing he’d ever heard. Remus flexed his fingers around his wand.
“Funny you should say that, Looney,” Howell said. “I wonder what you are afraid of, then, since your sense of self preservation is clearly misplaced?”
He stepped forward, and Remus couldn’t help the way he stumbled back. He felt like a cornered animal, now. There was no way out of the classroom, unless he intended to throw himself out a window, but he hadn’t quite mastered arresto momentum yet… Remus felt his back brush up against a cabinet that stood against the back wall of the classroom.
“Care to find out?” Lavert sneered, and Remus ground his teeth.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Remus had been, on several occasions, a pretty poor judge of character. He was gullible, he’d admit. It wasn’t necessarily that he was quick to trust, but more so that he wasn’t quick to doubt. In some regards, this hadn’t turned out to be a bad thing; just before first year, for example, when Dumbledore arrived at Lupin's old home, and he’d sat down and played Gobstones with the man simply because he told him he knew his father. That had clearly turned out quite nicely, he thought.
Other times– or rather, most times– or, perhaps, every other time– this tendency didn’t serve him very well.
Though he’d never confess the extent of it to anyone, he was quite a target when he was in school. He was easy to trick, easy to tease, oblivious (according to his teachers) and dense (according to his peers), and so this resulted in more than a handful of stolen lunches and test answers, and more concerningly involved, over the years, approximately (and in no particular order) four locked broom closets, two late night walks across town, an aggressive dog and a rabies shot (which felt ironic), and not one, but two different snakes.
Remus did not learn how to judge character quickly, but he had learned, having been given ample opportunities to study.
And yet, all this aside, he honestly didn’t think it would have been very hard to assess the situation that was presented to him now, even without all of this prior experience on what to expect. At least he recognized the signs. That had to count for something.
He was alone, which on its own seemed like a mistake in hindsight. And for no good reason, too; he’d simply lost track of time in the library, buried in the Atlas of Celestial Anomalies, despite the fact that he didn’t take advanced astronomy, and he’d sent Peter, James, and Sirius off ahead of him to get dinner before the dining hall closed.
They promised to bring him one of the little chocolate lava cakes, which was, for some reason, the first thing that he was concerned about when he saw Jackson Crane striding down the hall toward him– he wondered if it would be cold by the time he got back to the dorm, now. That would defeat the purpose of the lava cake, he thought. It would just be cake.
And then he saw Aiden Lavert behind Crane, and so he said his next thought out loud: “Shit.”
“That’s all you have to say, Looney?” Crane sneered, and Remus didn’t bother fighting the urge to roll his eyes. The nickname had truly gotten old, and it wasn’t even creative. “No cowardly lions to back you up this time, eh?” Remus paused, narrowing his eyes a little.
“Was… was that a Wizard of Oz reference?” he asked incredulously, far too surprised by it to think of anything else to say at that moment, and Crane scowled. “I thought that was a muggle story. Was L. Frank Baum actually a wizard?” Somehow, this felt more important to know than anything in the Atlas he’d been reading earlier.
“Shut the fuck up, Lupin,” Lavert snapped. Fair, Remus thought. He was perfectly settled between moons right now, so he felt light and clear headed and energized, and apparently also meant that he slowly lost his filter. But he felt very much himself, somehow, as well, nothing else lurking beneath his skin.
“Right,” Remus said, taking a step back from Crane and Lavert who were still looming in front of him. “Lovely talk.”
Remus weighed his options for a moment. The two sixth years were currently blocking the direction he needed to go in to get back to Gryffindor tower, straight across the stone bridge. He figured he could turn around, head back into the library, but Madam Pince had left nearly an hour ago, trusting Remus enough not to cause any trouble, and he didn’t intend to disappoint her. If he went to the fourth floor, he wouldn’t be able to get to the tower without going back down again, and this was already exceptionally inconvenient. So that left going down the staircase behind him as the better option. As it turned out, working on the map he’d presented to the marauders at Christmas had come in handy for non-mischief-making purposes, too. Namely, escape routes.
Then Crane drew his wand, because of course he did.
“I’m not looking for a fight,” Remus said, taking another step back.
“That so?” Crane asked. He raised his wand, pointing it directly at Remus’ chest, and Remus was a little exasperated, honestly, thinking about exactly what Crane was keeping him from. It wasn’t much, just dessert and a rematch of wizard chess with Peter, but it would beat whatever standoff this was turning into. He’d managed to avoid Crane rather successfully for the past month or so, but something inside him was waiting for the other shoe to drop. He was bristling, though he wasn’t sure what with. Anticipation, or uncertainty, or unease.
Crane and Lavert were sixth years. They weren’t particularly powerful sixth years, nor particularly intelligent, but they were still sixth years.
Crane’s magic tasted like a battery when it crackled through the air. Remus flinched out of the way, feeling the spell whiz over his shoulder, either a warning or poor aim, but regardless Remus really hadn’t expected him to cast anything. It was one thing to make a threat. It was another thing entirely to start dueling in the halls. He didn’t even know what the spell was, and he didn’t have much time to think about it before his gaze snapped back to Crane.
“What’s the matter, Lupin? Scared of a little magic? Or is it just that you don’t know how to use your wand?” Crane taunted. Remus ground his teeth. “Must be, throwing punches like a mudblood.”
“Got the job done, didn’t it?” Remus said coldly. He felt his wand in his cloak pocket weighing like a rock, waiting for him, but he knew as soon as he reached for it, he was done for. It would turn into a true duel, then.
“It was a cheap shot,” Lavert rolled his eyes. “You think shit like that will save you in a fair fight?”
“Fair?” Remus raised his eyebrows. “Is that what you’d call this? Two against one?”
“Three,” Crane corrected. The hair on the back of Remus’ neck stood on end. He didn’t need to turn to know that Rowland Howell was standing behind him, because out of the three of them, his magic was the strongest, sour like lemon juice in a wound.
Remus didn’t weigh his options for very long this time. He’d learned this lesson enough times to know how it would go if he let himself get cornered.
He was running before Howell had a chance to aim, and his spell went wide, cracking against the wall where Remus was standing a second ago. Okay, Remus thought. Okay. So they were throwing spells. Real spells. Real spells that did real damage. Okay.
The stairs at this end of the stone bridge would take him down right next to the practice room on the first floor, and from there he could take the lower level bridge toward the south tower. Remus finally drew his wand, throwing a disarming charm at Howell that he deflected a bit too easily for comfort, but it gave him enough time to slip past him, heading for the staircase. Crane was behind Remus, already casting a spell that made the air taste like ash. Fire licked up from the stairs heading down.
That was a bit much, he thought. The paintings in the stairwell clearly thought the same by their surprised shouts. He almost wanted to apologize for the inconvenience.
Okay, Remus echoed again in his head, more urgently now. Okay. Okay. No more going down. Up, then. He racked his brain for a way back to the tower from here as he took the stairs two at a time. The fourth floor didn’t have many options. This staircase would take him to the club rooms, he thought, and Binn’s office, though he had a sinking suspicion that Professor Binns would be of very little help here, partly because he was a ghost, and partly because he tended to float about after hours reciting historical accounts of the goblin rebellion in the eighteenth century, and Remus didn’t think that would be useful at the moment. Focus, he urged himself as another spell came ricochetting up the stairs.
He could go up this staircase, straight across east to the parallel tower, past the hallway to the upper floor of the library, and then down again. He’d loop around them and then head back to the stone bridge–
Lavert emerged from the east stairs at the same time Remus reached the top of the west.
“Shit,” Remus echoed his earlier sentiment.
This was decidedly not the same as grade school, Remus thought. He’d take a locked broom closet over this. He’d even take the snakes over this. Snakes didn’t shoot fire from their wands– well, he supposed these ones did. Hah. If Sirius were here, he would have laughed at that, Remus was certain. Though, if Sirius were here, he probably wouldn’t have run away. Remus was certain of that, as well.
But Sirius wasn’t here.
Okay, okay, okay– The serpentine corridor. North. And then down, and then– and then–
Crane was there, because of course he was.
So there was Howell, and there was Lavert, and there was Crane, and here was Remus, cornered. Exactly where he didn’t want to be. Exactly what he knew would happen eventually. Slytherins knew how to hold a grudge. It was only a matter of time.
“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you planned this,” Remus panted, gripping his wand so tightly his knuckles were white. Crane lifted his wand, pure malice in his eyes, and Remus stepped back, his shoulders thudding against the door to the Defense Against the Dark Arts room.
“Good thing you don’t know shit, Lupin,” Crane snapped.
“Projecting, aren’t you?” Remus said, trying to sound sure of himself in that way that Sirius always seemed to be. He wasn’t sure if it was working. Probably not. Despite that, he kept going, because what else was he supposed to do? “What was it Sirius said? A few splinters short of a broomstick?”
A spell hit him square in the chest, so hard it knocked the wind out of him.
He didn’t even realize he’d been thrown through the door until he opened his eyes, wheezing, staring up at the dragon skeleton that hung from the ceiling. He lay there for a second, considering the situation half-dazed, the world spinning a little around him. Crane wouldn’t kill him, right? That was… no, he wouldn’t. He’d scare him, but he wouldn’t kill him.
Right?
“Okay,” Remus groaned, rolling onto his side to push himself up. His ribs ached. He realized he hadn’t really ever been hit full force by a spell like that– a dueling spell. His skin ached, throbbing like he’d been crushed.
“Sorry, Lupin,” Crane snickered.
“Fair play, right? You’ve got your wand out, after all,” Lavert added. Remus rolled his eyes inwardly, pulling himself to his feet. Coward, he thought.
“Coward,” he said. Shit. What was wrong with him? What was the point of making this worse? But hell if it didn’t feel good to say. He barely managed to lift his wand to block the next spell Crane flung at him. It threw him off balance just by the force of it, and he rammed his hip hard into a desk to stay upright.
“How dare you speak to me like that?” Crane spat, stepping forward. Remus could feel the magic from the three of them clouding the air.
“I’m not afraid of you, Crane,” Remus said, narrowing his eyes. Crane’s face turned red, but behind him, Howell just laughed like it was the funniest thing he’d ever heard. Remus flexed his fingers around his wand.
“Funny you should say that, Looney,” Howell said. “I wonder what you are afraid of, then, since your sense of self preservation is clearly misplaced?”
He stepped forward, and Remus couldn’t help the way he stumbled back. He felt like a cornered animal, now. There was no way out of the classroom, unless he intended to throw himself out a window, but he hadn’t quite mastered arresto momentum yet… Remus felt his back brush up against a cabinet that stood against the back wall of the classroom.
“Care to find out?” Lavert sneered, and Remus ground his teeth.
“Don’t hold your breath,” he snapped. Crane got a glint in his eye, one that made Remus itch. The cabinet behind him rattled heavily, and he nearly jumped out of his skin, scrambling away from it. He did his best to keep one eye on the trio of Slytherins blocking the door, but his attention turned to the cabinet. It shook again, thudding slightly against the floor, and he swallowed hard.
“Know what that is?” Howell asked, and Remus had a feeling he wasn’t going to need to wait very long to find out. They wouldn’t kill him, right? Surely there was nothing in here that would kill him. Remus had imagined that whatever revenge Crane intended to take on him would be in the form of some shoddy curse, turn his hair pink or give him boils and blisters for a month or make it so every time he tried to talk, it came out in Latin.
“I take it you’re going to tell me,” Remus said, his voice steadier than he expected it to be.
Crane didn’t answer, though. Instead, he flicked his wrist. He heard a click– something unlocking– and the mirrored door slowly swung open.
There was silence for a moment. Remus could hear his own heart beating, and he wondered if Crane could hear it, too. He braced a hand against the desk behind him and raised his wand.
A thick, gray fog began to emerge from the top of the cabinet, dense like smoke and swirling, forming what looked like a cloud. It swirled, growing larger and swelling like it was storming, and Remus wondered for a moment if it was poison.
And then the clouds parted, and he was staring at the moon.
The full moon.
It felt like ice spread through Remus’ chest, starting from his heart and spreading out like it was running through his veins, pumping under his skin, making his lungs freeze.
“Scared of the dark, Looney?” Crane laughed. Remus couldn’t tear his eyes away. It wasn’t… it wasn’t real. It wasn’t real, and it couldn’t be real, because he could feel it. It wasn’t real, because he knew what the full moon felt like, and it certainly wasn’t this. He forced himself to exhale. “You strut around so tough and you’re afraid of the fuckin’ dark?” The humor was audible in Crane’s voice, and Remus didn’t need to turn to know he had some sort of sick grin on his face. He wanted to reply, to point out that he wasn’t tough, nor did he strut, but he couldn’t make himself form the words.
The cloud in front of him spread, pluming up to the ceiling and sending fog to sweep over the floor, obscuring the cabinet it had emerged from. Remus was fairly sure he knew what this was. He’d read about it, he was certain. Something in the later chapters of their textbook, something he’d skimmed while trying to find something else.
And then there was a sound in the fog. It was low, rumbling, guttural.
Yellow eyes blinked at him from the shadows.
Remus recognized them instantly. He wished he could say he didn’t. He wished he could say they were foreign, strange, unknowable, but they weren’t. They were his. Some terrible, deep part of him knew– they were his own eyes. A creature’s eyes. A beast’s eyes.
A wolf stalked forward, fog swirling around its paws. The hair on its back bristled and its hackles were raised, a snarl painted on its face. Remus stepped backwards, blindly finding his way around the desk behind him. His hands were trembling. It’s not real, Remus thought to himself. It can’t be real. It can’t be. He squeezed his eyes shut, just for a split second, and then opened them again. The wolf still remained. The moon still hung overhead. His blood was still ice.
“Get rid of it,” Remus choked out, his voice shaking. He heard one of the boys snort, but he couldn’t tear his eyes away to see who. “Crane, get– please, just get rid of it,” he asked again, pleading.
“A healthy dose of fear will do you some good, I think,” Crane said, so absurdly casual in comparison to how Remus felt.
“That’s a big ass dog, Jackson,” Lavert muttered. “Sure it’s not coming after us?”
“Don’t be a wuss,” Crane scoffed. “It’s his fear, not ours.”
“I don’t think–” Lavert started, but he didn’t get the chance to finish. Remus had been slowly backing away from the wolf in front of him, his hand inching along the desk behind him, but then he ran out of space. The heel of his shoe caught on something and he stumbled. That was all it took, for him, it seemed– just a moment of weakness.
The wolf lunged. It was real, and it lunged.
Remus couldn’t help the sound that tore from his throat, pure terror. He ducked his head and brought his wand up. Without even thinking, he let magic travel through his arm and channeled it out. It was desperate, like he was putting his faith in the universe to do anything. Sparks flew from the tip, exploding into the wolf’s face, and it howled, careening backwards.
“Fucking christ!” Lavert hollered, leaping out of the way and dragging Crane and Howell with him. Remus didn’t pause to look at any of them. He flipped over, scrambling on the floor to find his footing and stand up, but before he could, there was something sharp tearing into his shoulder, knocking him back to the ground.
“No!” Remus choked, the word getting stuck in his throat. No, no, no– not again, his mind chanted. Everything was cold, his lungs stuttering, hot breath at the nape of his neck. He couldn’t get his mind to work. He couldn’t think. He flailed his arms back, catching something hard with his elbow.
“Everte statum!” Howell yelled at the same time one of the other boys cursed loudly, and then the teeth were gone and the wolf yelped, hurtling back.
“Riddikulus!” Crane shouted.
The spell went wide, whizzing over the wolf’s hackles and hitting the windows behind it so hard the glass cracked. The wolf lunged again, snarling, and Remus made a noise in the back of his throat like the life was being strangled from him. He threw himself down, crawling under the desk as it snapped at the air above him. He heard its nails clawing at the wood, scrambling to get at him. No, no, no–
“What the fuck, Aiden!” he heard Crane shout, and it was like he was a world away and right next to his ear at the same time. “You said it wouldn’t attack–!”
“That’s not what I said! I said–” Lavert started to counter. The wolf roared, cutting them both off, and Lavert looked ready to faint.
Remus hauled himself upright on the other side of the desk in time to turn and throw a stunning spell at the wolf as it reared up behind him. The beast collided with the desk behind it, releasing a feral, guttural sound, and Remus’ heart plummeted into his stomach.
This was him. He recognized those eyes, even though he’d never seen them– they were his. His eyes. Savage, feral, beastly eyes, and they stared straight through Remus’ soul, and as he watched, he realized the wolf’s fur was slowly becoming matted, its teeth yellowing, its eyes wider and pupils smaller.
Howell cast the spell this time, riddikulus, and it whizzed past Remus, something almost bubbly and sparking, this time hitting the moon where it still floated above the cabinet.
In an instant, it shifted, becoming something new, and Remus watched as it became… a balloon. A big, white balloon, seeping air in an almost comical wheeze, and it zipped around the room, deflating as it went and propelled by air. Remus’ mouth hung open as he watched it, trying to understand.
It hit him, then. Boggart. Of course. A memory flooded into Remus’ mind, studying ages ago, flipping through the later chapters of a textbook, trying to find something else. He’d barely glanced at the page, but he remembered. A boggart was something that shows you your worst fear. And here was Remus, staring into his own eyes, yellow and angry and unknowing.
The counterspell was supposed to make it funny. He was supposed to laugh. How was he supposed to laugh?
“Not the moon, you bloody moron! The wolf!” Crane shouted. He sounded afraid. Not nearly as afraid as Remus was, but afraid nonetheless. Questions rattled around Remus’ mind. Was it really him, then? What would happen since it bit him? Would anything happen? What was worse than what he already was? And worse, what would happen if it bit them? Could it kill?
Would it kill?
What was it becoming? He watched as the wolf howled, a long, sorrowful sound, tilting its head up to the missing moon. Its fur was beginning to fall out, its eyes sunken, ribs protruding, foam collecting at the corners of its mouth. It was him, but it wasn’t… and yet it was becoming familiar.
“I’m trying!” Howell yelled desperately. “Riddikulus!” The spell popped and fizzed again, and it hit the wolf square in the chest. It seemed to ripple for a moment, pausing like it was moving through water, and then– nothing.
It didn’t change, didn’t shift, didn’t vanish. It fixed its gaze on Howell and stalked forward. Remus didn’t know this spell. He didn’t know how to cast it. Though it seemed that none of the three boys knew how to cast it, either. The wolf lunged toward Howell.
“Confringo!” Remus shouted, letting the magic course out from his chest and through his hand so strong he felt it in his veins, and the wolf was launched backward, flames crackling in its fur. It roared, writhing on the ground, and Howell stared at Remus blankly. “Move!” Remus choked out. Howell paled a few shades, but he grabbed Lavert’s collar and dragged him back through the door, practically throwing him out into the hallway.
“Jackson!” Howell called urgently, turning back into the room. The wolf was already rearing its head, clawing singed hair from its muzzle, eyes flashing. Howell threw the riddikulus spell at the wolf again, but it was the same, useless. It wasn’t working. Did that mean this was real, then? Move, Remus urged himself. Move, move, move– he forced himself forward, reaching for Crane where he had pressed himself flat against the wall of the classroom.
“What did you do?” Crane demanded. “Why doesn’t it work?” The question made Remus falter. Suddenly, there was something burning hot alongside the icy cold of fear in his chest.
“Me?” Remus choked on his own rage, tears pricking at the corners of his eyes. “What did you–” he didn’t have a chance to finish. Claws and teeth and fur slammed into him and Crane from the side, sending them both sprawling on the hard stone floor. His back hit the leg of a desk, toppling it on its side. Crane tumbled down beside him. Remus watched Crane’s wand fall from his hand, skittering off across the floor, and he paled as he watched it.
“Fuck!” Crane gasped.
“How do we–” Remus started, but Crane interrupted him.
“Give me your wand!”
“What?” Remus gasped. “No! What are you–”
“Give me your bloody wand, Lupin!” Crane reached for him, and Remus pulled back, kicking away from him. He was so confused. He was lost, and he was confused, and he was afraid, and he was back in that bedroom when he was nearly five, and the window was open, and Greyback was–
Here. The wolf had become him, and was here, and he was ugly and terrible and Remus couldn’t breathe. That’s why he recognized it. That’s what he was becoming. Crane loomed over him, reaching again for his wand, and Remus hugged it to his chest, willing the warmth of the magic inside of it to chase away the ice he felt inside him. Remus felt like a child. He felt small. He was afraid.
He wanted his mum and dad. Desperately, in the way only a child could want them, he wanted them.
“Make it– make it–” Remus tried, but he couldn’t form words.
“Out!” Howell shouted, “Jackson! Come on!” Howell threw the spell at the wolf again, and again, it hit true.
The wolf curled in on itself for a moment, its fur seeming to ripple, but nothing happened. It tucked its head, shaking like a dog, but–
“Damn it!” Howell cursed.
“Why isn’t it–”
“I don’t know!”
“Do it again!” Crane roared, abandoning his attempt to wrestle Remus’ wand away from him and instead running toward the door. Howell fired the spell off again, and again, and again, and still the wolf remained, growing more beastly, more terrible each time. “Fuck. Fuck! Just– go!” Crane shoved Howell hard, pushing him out the door to the classroom, and then ducked through the exit as well.
And as he did, he closed the door.
Because of course he did.
Because he was a coward. He was a coward, he was a coward, he was–
“Coward!” Remus swore, the word tearing from his throat in a scream. He heard claws scraping on wood as the wolf shook off the spell. He ducked purely on instinct, hardly thinking, and claws slashed through the wood paneling above his head.
It’s not real, he tried to convince himself. It’s not real. Think. Think– what were the wand movements? How did the spell work? Why wasn’t it working now?
“Riddikulus!” Remus shouted, pointing his wand and hoping that whatever flourish he produced would work.
Sparks. That’s all it made. Sparks that shot out of his wand and fizzled in the air and smelled like fire, all because he just couldn’t remember the wand movements.
The wolf lurched toward him again, and he picked up the first thing he could find, a toppled chair. He swung it hard, holding onto the leg of it, and it collided with the wolf’s jaw with a crack. There was nowhere to go. It stood between him and the door, the closed door.
Remus yelped, throwing himself behind a fallen desk as the wolf came at him again. It swiped, splintering off the wooden leg from the top, and Remus held it up like a shield and pushed himself back until his back was flat against the wall behind him. Its claws scratched at the wood, pushing him further until he was pinned, doing all he could just to hold it off, and he wondered, somehow almost abstractly, if this was how he would die. It seemed impossible to die like this, by his own hand, in a place he’d only ever felt safe in. He hated the thought. He hated the idea that he could die here, that he’d never get back to Sirius and James and Peter, waiting for him in the dorms, wondering where he was.
He thought of his mum, of her eyes, of how she thought he was safe here, of how he thought he was safe here– and he thought of his dad, stoic and calm. He’d know how to cast the spell. He’d remember it, if he was here. He’d cast it, if he was here. Distantly, as if from another room, he heard himself calling out for them, frantic and frenzied, his voice cracking from fear and strain and desperation. And then something cut through it all.
“Riddikulus!”
The clawing and scratching and pressure released, and the desk fell from Remus’ hands.
From the other side, he heard a bark.
A yappy, annoying little bark, tiny and pathetic. Remus, trembling so hard he thought he might fall apart, placed his hands on the wall behind him and dragged himself to his feet. In front of him was a little fluffy white dog.
Its fur was done up in pink bows over either ear, brushed out so it almost looked like a cloud, four spindly legs sticking out underneath it, a curly tail. It had its mouth open, panting, a pink tongue lolling to the side, and its eyes were just slightly pointed in different directions.
And Remus laughed.
He laughed one harsh, disbelieving laugh, and it turned into something more hysterical, a giggle bubbling up out of his lips, lurching from his chest, because this… this is what he was afraid of?
He couldn’t stop it once it started, everything slowly rising to the surface– relief and irony and it was all just– it was all just–
There was someone in front of him, plucking the dog up off the ground by its scruff, and it yipped and yelped and squirmed, but Remus couldn’t see past the blur of tears that were gathering in his eyes, holding his stomach from how the mania made him ache. He heard a lock click into place, and he heard a voice, and he thought he heard his name, but he couldn’t stop. The spell, he thought. Riddikulus. How ridiculous. How obvious. It made him gag.
“I couldn’t cast it, I couldn’t–” Remus stammered, still choking on his own laughter, every emotion and every fear and every feeling slamming into him all at once so hard it knocked the breath out of him. “I knew it and I couldn’t cast it, I’m– oh, god.” His knees gave out and he caught himself roughly, his hands splayed on the stone floor.
“Remus–” the voice said, and he saw a hand reaching down, and all Remus could think when he saw his hand was no, no, no–
“Don’t touch me!” he choked out, slamming back against the wall, his head cracking against it. “Don’t–” bile rose in his throat and he clenched his teeth against it. He squeezed his eyes shut until he saw stars dancing behind his eyelids. It’s gone. It’s over. It’s gone. It was never real. It was never– a sob tore its way through him, a laugh bubbling up alongside it, and somehow he began to recognize that it was Ironwood who was there in front of him, and that this was his classroom, and that there were claw marks gouged into the floor and books and papers scattered everywhere and a fucking pomeranian locked in the cabinet–
“Okay,” he heard the professor say. “Alright, Remus. You’re alright. It’s gone.” It’s gone. It’s gone. It’s gone. “Just breathe. Come on. Deep breath in.” Remus’ lungs burned and he shut his eyes tighter. “It’s gone. You're alright.” It’s gone. He forced out a breath and it rattled in his throat. “That’s it,” Ironwood said calmly.
Remus breathed in, and out, and in, and out. His hands were tingling and numb. It’s gone. You’re alright. It’s gone. There was a sound of scraping wood and Remus’ eyes flew open, but Ironwood was just picking up a desk where it had been knocked over. Remus made a noise that he didn’t mean to make, holding in whatever the next surge of emotions would be.
Ironwood glanced up and locked eyes with him.
Remus felt small. He couldn’t do anything but just breathe, just stare and breathe, and there was something behind Ironwood’s eyes that he couldn’t place. And then he was frustrated, angry, furious that he couldn’t just cast it, because he could have been prepared for this, because he knew there was a spell and a way he had to cast it and he just couldn’t, because he was afraid. He ground his teeth together so hard that it hurt.
“Easy, Lupin,” Ironwood said, noticing the fury that was making Remus’ cheeks and ears feel hot. His voice was steady, but he was watching Remus carefully. Remus swallowed hard, and it felt sharp when he breathed. “There you go.” Ironwood turned back to the scattering of papers and books on the floor. Almost as soon as he looked away, Remus felt his shoulders relax. He let his head fall back against the wall. It’s gone.
“It wasn’t real,” Remus rasped, and it seemed like time began to flow normally again. Ironwood shook his head.
“It was, in a way. It–”
“A boggart,” Remus interrupted. “Right? It… it was a boggart.” Ironwood glanced over at him, briefly, and then nodded before picking up more papers from the floor. “There was a spell.”
“Riddikulus,” Ironwood noted.
“I couldn’t cast it,” Remus breathed. “I– I knew it, and I couldn’t cast it.” Ironwood pursed his lips, and when he looked back at Remus, Remus turned away before their eyes could meet. He couldn’t do that right now– he couldn’t look. He couldn’t feel that gaze. There was something so sharp behind it, just then, something that hurt.
“Boggarts show us what we fear the most,” Ironwood explained. I know, Remus wanted to say. I know, and I was afraid anyway. “They rely on that fear. It makes us reckless. It makes us forget ourselves.”
“I knew the spell,” Remus repeated like it was stuck in his head on repeat. “I couldn’t remember the wand movements.” Ironwood picked up another desk. The middle was splintered, and as he waved his wand lazily, the pieces pulled themselves back together.
“I don’t know if it would have done you much good even if you had remembered,” Ironwood murmured, and Remus felt his eyebrows knit together. “A boggart’s weakness is laughter,” he explained. “The spell alone isn’t enough. You need to picture something in your head– acknowledge your fear, and imagine it as something amusing, something funny.” Remus stared ahead, unblinking. “I’m not sure that you could have done that.”
Something funny, Remus thought.
Ironwood was right. There was nothing Remus could have done. There was nothing that could have brought him out of that fear, that intense, consuming fear. And maybe, he thought, that’s why Crane and Howell and Lavert couldn’t do it either; because they couldn’t think of something that would make this beast funny. Because Remus couldn’t make it funny.
“Right,” he croaked.
“You know… we were going to learn about boggarts next week, interestingly enough,” Ironwood noted. He walked over to his desk, digging around in his drawer for something.
“What a coincidence,” Remus said dryly. Ironwood breathed a laugh, and then made a soft sound as he found what he was looking for. He paced back over to Remus, keeping his distance, but he held out something in his palm. It was small, rectangular, wrapped in foil.
“It’s chocolate,” the professor said. Remus raised his eyebrows. “It’ll help.” Remus doubted that, but he took it nonetheless. When peeled back the wrapper and bit into it, he remembered how his friends were going to bring him a cake from the dining hall. “Better?” Ironwood asked. Remus shivered.
“Sorry about your classroom,” Remus said numbly, taking another bite. It was sweet and sugary and dense and it coated his tongue.
“Ah, well,” Ironwood sighed. “Suppose it’s looked worse. Remember when that imp got loose last year?” He smiled to himself, righting a chair that had been knocked over. “Care to explain what happened this time around?” Remus swallowed the bite of chocolate thickly.
“Not particularly,” he murmured. Ironwood gave him a look , not quite sharp, but a look nonetheless, and Remus realized that this wasn’t really an optional request. He cleared his throat. “I…” Remus didn’t want to explain. He wanted to go. He wanted to haul himself up to the Gryffindor tower and crawl into bed and pull the comforter over his head. He wanted to see his friends. He wanted to know that they were okay. He wanted them to know that he was okay. That he was himself.
“How about we start with why you’re in my classroom after hours?” Ironwood suggested.
“I was running,” Remus replied tensely, not really sure where else to start.
“Running?” Ironwood raised an eyebrow. “From what?” Remus wanted to say their names. He wanted to spit them. Ironwood looked at him expectantly, but Remus clenched his jaw, averting his gaze. “Remus, you must understand, releasing a boggart is a serious matter,” Ironwood said. “Your life was in danger. Real danger. So you’ll have to pardon me if I don’t believe you’re the one who actually released the thing.” Remus blinked at him. “Come, now, Mr. Lupin. What cause would you have to unleash your own greatest fear without knowing the spell–”
“I know the spell!” Remus lashed out defensively, his voice far angrier than he intended, and he clamped his mouth shut. Shut up, shut up, shut up– what is wrong with you?
Ironwood sighed after a long moment. “Fair enough,” he said.
He knelt down in front of Remus, and Remus felt the air spark around him. It made him wince. He pressed his back against the wall.
“Running from who, then?” Ironwood asked. Cowards. And yet even then, he couldn’t force himself to form their names in his mouth. He hated himself for it, this destructive desire to shield others from harm, to shield anyone from harm, as though that made the other part of him any less evil. Instead, his eyes flicked over to where Jackson Crane’s wand lay discarded on the floor. Ironwood followed his gaze.
“Ah,” he said simply, standing slowly to make his way over and pick up the wand. “Appare vestigium,” Ironwood incanted, and the room echoed with Crane and Howell and Lavert’s voices, overlapping in a strange cacophony of sounds. Riddikulus and stupefy and incarcerous and expelliarmus , all mingled together. Remus’ voice was there as well. He frowned, staring at Ironwood as he took all of this in, nodding. “One of those is Mr. Crane’s voice, is it not?” he asked, turning back to Remus. “I believe this is his wand?”
“Yes,” Remus answered before he really had a chance to think about whether or not he wanted to. He was beginning to feel like he had control over his limbs again, and he stood on shaking legs, using the wall behind him to prop him up.
“And who else?” Ironwood mused, listening carefully. “Howell,” he identified calmly, “and Lavert. Yes?”
“Yes,” Remus repeated. And me, he thought. That’s my voice in there, too. Ironwood hummed, and then turned to face Remus, and something on his face shifted.
“Do you think you’re in trouble, Remus?” he asked.
Remus blinked at him. He wasn’t sure, really. He felt… well, he didn’t feel particularly safe, if he was being honest, but trouble seemed the wrong word for it. Ironwood narrowed his eyes at Remus, then, and he felt a chill go up his spine.
“Are you hurt?” Ironwood asked gently.
Remus frowned, but then he felt an ache where his neck met his shoulder, and his hand flew up to cover where the wolf– the boggart– had bitten him. Weirdly, it hadn’t started hurting until it was mentioned, but now it was pulsing. “You’ve got blood on your shirt. Let me see,” he said, stepping toward Remus, and Remus stumbled backwards.
“No,” he blurted out. Ironwood raised his eyebrows. “I’m fine,” he said, because the idea of Ironwood coming near him was somehow nauseating, the idea of his fingers on Remus’ collar, the eyes, the spark, the touch– it made him want to crawl out of his skin. Ironwood didn’t come closer, his expression confused and concerned and Remus felt even more guilty because he’d saved him, and Remus was flinching away from him like he was the same as the monster he feared.
“Okay,” Ironwood said gently. “Alright.” He stepped back, and it felt like the air became a little lighter. What’s wrong with me? “Are you alright? Hurt anywhere else?”
Remus shook his head without bothering to take an inventory to see if it was true. Maybe Ironwood would let him just leave. He just wanted to leave.
“Hm,” Ironwood frowned, and Remus didn’t know what that sound meant. After a moment, though, his face relaxed into something more gentle. There was a tension to it, almost like it was an expression he was making intentionally. “A werewolf, huh?”
Remus’ blood ran cold. He was sure he paled a few shades.
“Sir?” he managed.
“I suppose it’s not a strange fear to have for someone your age,” Ironwood added, and Remus felt the cold grip on his lungs tighten. He didn’t know. He couldn’t know. “Though usually it’s something simple. Clowns or ghosts or spiders,” he waved his hand absentmindedly. “A werewolf, though… that’s a dangerous thing to fear around a boggart.”
“Apparently,” Remus exhaled. A dangerous thing to be, as well.
“That was a fairly accurate rendition, too,” Ironwood added. He was looking at Remus expectantly, and Remus knew that he was after an explanation. “I won’t pry,” he added, though Remus could see that he wanted to. “Perhaps for the best if you sit out on our boggart demonstration next week, though,” he added. Remus nodded. “Do me a favor, Remus? Go see Madam Pomfrey before you head back to Gryffindor tower. Just in case.” He tapped the side of his own neck.
“Sure,” Remus lied easily. He had no intention of going to see Madam Pomfrey, but he was also certain that if Ironwood asked her if he’d gone to see her recently, she’d say yes, not only because it was the truth, technically, but also because she’d covered him before. Ironwood smiled at him nonetheless.
“Go on, then,” he said. “I’ll clean this up.” Remus’ heart leapt briefly at the thought that Crane and Howell and Lavert could still be right outside the door, but he had a suspicion that they’d run as far away as possible in any attempt to escape punishment for this. Remus nodded silently. He went out of his way to keep distance between him and Ironwood, and when he did, the professor looked at him sort of sadly, but didn’t say anything about it. Magic still sparked around him. It made Remus’ skin tingle. As he reached the door, he looked back.
“Um,” he muttered. “Thanks.” He cleared his throat. “Thank you. For… you know.”
“Certainly,” Ironwood said with a gentle smile, tipping his head forward almost like he was bowing. “We’ll talk more later.” Ugh, Remus thought, but of course they would have to. This was more than a petty prank, after all. It occurred to Remus that this could have been bad– truly bad. None of them had come out unscathed. He was sure this wasn’t over for them.
With a nod, Remus opened the door and left.
In the hallway, he felt air rush into his lungs so fast it was almost painful, relief surging through him alongside all of the anger and frustration at the ridiculousness of it all. What were they thinking? Setting loose a boggart was stupid enough, but setting it loose without even confidently being able to cast the spell that defeated it? Panicking when things went wrong? Closing the door behind them?
He could have died. And what would they have done? Would they have cared? Would they have even noticed? Would they have left him up there, sent no one after him, waited until morning when someone found his corpse, clawed and shredded to pieces, hoping no one would care Remus Lupin was gone, hoping no one would notice?
Sirius would notice.
The thought made him falter, nearly missing a step on the stairs down. Sirius and James and Peter, of course. They would all notice. Not just Sirius. He shook himself, crossing the stone bridge on the fourth floor and padding quietly down the tapestry corridor. They’d notice. Maybe they’d already noticed he was gone, and he’d come back, and they’d demand to know what took him so long, and he could tell them everything.
When he got back to the tower though, there was a note on his bed. Otherwise, the dorm was empty. Remus felt a lump form in his throat.
Moony– it read–
Sirius started a food fight because Snape was being… well, he was being Snape. It was brilliant. Peter dumped pumpkin juice on Mulciber, and I’m pretty sure Avery got a lemon tart shoved up his nose. I hid under the table, because Quidditch is tomorrow, and I refuse to miss that. They’ve got detention, of course. I’m going back down to see if they need help cleaning up, the idiots.
Prongs. Sirius wrote that.
xoxo okay, again, Sirius.
Prongs Tell him to stop calling me that. He might listen to you.
See you soon.
xoxo
Remus smiled, and then he wanted to crawl under the covers and shove his face into his pillow and scream.
He didn’t.
Instead, he breathed in, and then out, and then he dug around in his trunk for the little cloudy vial that Madam Pomfrey had given him on his first day and then trudged into the bathroom.
At the very least, this meant he’d have a little peace to himself while he cleaned up the injuries the boggart had given him, to figure out what the damage really was. He stared at himself in the mirror for a moment and wondered what he’d looked like before when Ironwood found him, wide eyed and terrified and crying and laughing all at once. A pomeranian. A little poofy pomeranian, that’s what he’d been turned into. All that fear, all that terror, and then it had become a bug-eyed white dog with bows in its ears. The thought almost made him laugh again.
He sighed and pulled off his shirt. Even after nearly three years, he hadn’t gotten used to seeing himself so clean. His scars were reduced to little pink splotches, smooth and simple and hardly noticeable. He didn’t look for long, instead pulling out his wand.
“Finite,” he muttered with a lazy wave, and he felt cold for a moment as the scars rippled back into place across his body. The bite scar was first, and then the gashes across his stomach, and then on his arms, and then his chest, and–
Remus stared at the gold over his heart.
He hadn’t seen it for a while. Usually, he didn’t dismiss the disillusionment charm almost ever, letting doses of the potion overlap so he never really saw himself truly. Easier this way. And yet looking at it now, there were a thousand things running through his head, and all of them lead him back to Sirius.
He’d gone around this cycle before. It was exhausting. It was routine. See, wonder, worry, mourn, wish… it was like the stages of grief, in a way. It was so close, but he couldn’t have it. The scar reminded him of a Van Gogh painting, of that sky, light rippling out and spiraling around the stars– that was his mother’s favorite painting. And in the middle of it, slicing cleanly through, the crescent shape of the wolf’s claws, splitting it with silver. See, wonder, worry, mourn, wish… rage. The unfairness of it all was painful. He was so close.
Remus took a shaky breath in, and then let it out, and then turned on the tap, running his hand under the water. He splashed it over his shoulder, wiping away the stain of blood there, and then cupped his hands and leaned forward so that he could rub away the red around his neck, fighting back the nausea that came along with feeling the edges of the cuts there and knowing they were made by teeth. Would this scar, too? Would this be a new one on Sirius’ body? Would he see it tomorrow, gold peeking out above the collar of his shirt? How long would it take for the ache of seeing it to go numb? Would it ever stop?
He closed his eyes, tipped his head so he was nearly under the faucet, cupped water and let it run over his neck. Droplets trailed down his back and shoulders making him shudder.
The water in the sink turned pink, and then lightened, and then ran clear the more he wiped away the night. He ran his fingers over the cuts. They weren’t deep. He’d be fine. He didn’t even think he needed to bandage them, really, and the charm would hide them from view. He was fine. It was over, and he was fine. Later, he’d have to tell the marauders what had happened. He’d explain, and he’d have to hold them back from going and finding Crane and Howell and Lavert themselves, and he’d have to convince James and Sirius not to skin them alive, and hell, maybe even Peter, too.
His heart swelled a little. They would be angry right alongside him. He knew they would. There was something safe in knowing that. Remus rested his head against the cool metal of the tap, listening to the water run.
His thoughts turned to Ironwood, and there was safety in that, too. Someone had come for him. Someone who cared. Remus hardly ever spoke in Defense Against the Dark Arts, but it couldn’t be denied that he was a good student, and he liked to believe Ironwood appreciated that. He wondered what this meant to him. If he saw him differently, now. How could he not? He didn’t know if this made him weaker or stronger or just different. He didn’t know what questions Ironwood would have for him now, or how many of them he needed to answer, or how many of them he had answers for.
He kept his hand on the back of his neck, running his fingers over the marks even though it made them burn and ache when he pressed down.
This could wait, though. This could all wait. Exhaustion caught up with him fast, forcing him to grip the sink with his other hand to hold him upright. When he opened his eyes, he saw stars forming in the corners of his vision. He’d sleep it off, and in the morning, he could talk. He could explain. For now…
He raised his eyes, looking in the mirror, and a second set of eyes stared back at him from over his shoulder.
Remus turned so quickly he could have snapped his neck.
“Oh,” James said.
His eyes traced Remus’ chest, caught on the scars like a spider’s web. Remus’ heart beat so hard he would be surprised if James couldn’t see that, too, and he… he couldn’t do this right now. He couldn’t. He didn’t know how. This couldn’t be real. It wasn’t real. It was done, and it was gone, and this– this wasn’t real.
But Remus felt the ache at the back of his neck, and he felt the water dripping down his bare skin, and this wasn’t a fear that a boggart could show him. This was something else. Something forbidden, something invisible, something unfair.
The realization was painted on James’ face. He had never been good at hiding his emotions, and this was no exception. His eyes were wide, his jaw slack, and he knew, Remus knew that he knew, because it was obvious; because what else could do this? What else could this be? Because here was the proof, written across his body in claws and bites and monstrous remains of a hundred moons, and he knew, he knew, he knew–
“This makes so much sense, actually,” James breathed.
Remus felt his knees buckle.
Notes:
soo...? how we feeling.....? bad? nice. everyone say thank u moons, he has been revived from the fluff coma with angst :)
when i tell u this is the chapter i've been most excited to post literally since i started writing this story.... ough. where to even start.
starting off strong with crane, howell, and lavert being the most cliche bullies ever and remus absolutely rolling his eyes at them at every turn. and also remus being like hold the fuck up, was the author of the wizard of oz ACTUALLY a wizard? and them being like dude focus fr. we're trying to bully you. and remus being like right ok fair. hhjkgfds.
crane is a one trick pony drawing his wand, is2g. but man remus, making that map comes in handy, huh? he's planning like 12 steps ahead. ugh but then realizing this was 100% planned and he's cornered anyway. ugh. and trying to channel sirius lmaoo and then being just completely knocked off his feet by a spell 2 seconds later. sorry dude. cant win em all.
but lets get to the real star of the show, eh? a round of applause for the boggart, if you will. i mean come on. ok. analysis time. first of all, the boggart taking the shape of the moon first. a classic canon reference. and yeah, remus is afraid of it at first, but he knows that it's not real because he can feel it, so he doesnt' need to be afraid of it right now. and the boggart is like, alright, bet. and then takes the form of something far more terrifying to remus. himself :) isnt that fun?
and im RECOGNIZING it. just. instantly. and having no idea what's going on, because he hasn't learned about this yet, and jesus christ these three boys are so DUMB like ur not gonna do even slightly more research into what a boggart actually is before releasing one? 'oh, it's not gonna attack US right?' idiots.
and then hmdgfm, as time goes on remus realizing that the wolf is slowly morphing into greyback. do with that what you will ;)
just so much HAPPENS here. them trying to cast the spell to defeat the boggart and it not working, trying to defend themselves, completely underestimating how powerful this thing is. i always felt like in the movie, it was so easy to defeat the boggart. like there were so many people there, and a professor making sure they were safe, so of course it was easy to understand it was fake and they could counter it. but like, think about it in real life. you're going about your daily life and the thing you're afraid of the most comes around the corner and starts attacking you... how easy would it actually be to picture it as something funny? so of COURSE they can't do it, they're just hoping the spell does all the work and it DOESNT.
and GOD them closing the door behind them. fuckin. assholes. remus is right to be furious for so many reasons. god and then wondering if this is how he's gonna die, and how it feels so unfair and so impossible and thinking that this place feels so safe
and calling out for his parents. i can't. i know i wrote it shut up i still cant. and wanting his DAD. UGH.
god and then ironwood. IRONWOOD. coming in CLUTCH. what a man. and sorry but turning a literal werewolf into a pomeranian... what a fucking icon. and be so fr, you'd laugh too. greyback, the literal fuckin devil spawn of werewolves, being turned into a fluffy white dog.
and ugh just. remus and ironwood's whole interaction. ironwood walking him through this panic, explaining things, being worried about him, and remus just working through all of this in his head and being so confused and angry. but like, it's gotta be comforting for remus even slightly knowing there was really nothing he could do because he couldn't see himself or greyback as funny. comforting and sad at the same time.
skipping ahead a tad. remus looking in the mirror trying to clean himself up and see what the damage is from all of this and thinking about sirius? and how everything is unfair and so confusing and convoluted, and he still just wants to see them and talk to them and have his buddies there?
which leads us to the best cliffhanger i think i've ever written... ah, james. james, james, james. knock before you enter, man. come on.
im sure you'll all tell me what you think about THAT one. in fact, i implore you to tell me all of your thoughts. i feed on them. in my brain they are animated like food in a studio ghibli movie, very colorful and spiced and golden and shiny, and when i eat them my cheeks go all )-( and puff out and i shovel them into my mouth far too quickly and stuff my face with far more than you would think i could actually eat in one sitting nonetheless in one second, but here we are anyway, and when people watch all of this go down they think to themselves 'damn i have never wanted onigiri more in my life' or whatever some such food i am eating
you know what's more fun than a cliffhanger?
a cliffhanger with no teaser :)
see you sunday!!! >:)
Chapter 28: Intent
Summary:
“I just want you to defend yourself, and if you won’t– you're my friend, Remus–”
“I don’t need you to protect me–”
“You could have died!” Sirius interrupted. Remus shut his mouth with a click and Sirius felt the truth of those words sink in slowly. “You could have died, because what? They think you’re an easy target? They think you’re all on your own?” There was something growing in Sirius’ chest, something terrible and familiar. “You– you're something that I care about, and people can't just– I can't– you're– god damn it," he groaned.
There weren't words for this. He didn't know how to say what he meant, it was just something he felt, something burning and angry and defensive inside of him that said 'no, you can't have that. It's mine. It’s mine, and you can’t touch it.'
Notes:
Before we start, just one thing; thank you so, so, SO much for getting this fic to 100k hits. I'm blown away. I appreciate you all so much :)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Something happened.
It was such a simple way of putting it, really. Not just simple– an understatement. So much of an understatement that it almost felt like a lie to boil it down to just that word, just something, just something that could happen so casually like that, as though it could happen to anyone, as though it was an accident.
Something happened, James had said. Sirius and Peter had finally made their way back to the dorm after being forced to clean up the great hall by hand, and it was surprisingly difficult to pinpoint exactly what genre of something this was referring to at first. James and Remus were both often difficult people to read, though for very different reasons. Remus was sitting on his bed, his hands resting in his lap, his head bowed, and he looked, frankly, like a child who'd just been scolded. He was expecting to be told that Remus had lost a library book or perhaps dropped one of Peter's favorite mugs or lit the curtains on fire practicing a spell, but instead, it turned out that Remus had genuinely nearly died roughly an hour ago.
And that information had taken a full sixty seconds to register in Sirius’ mind before the weight of it hit him like a truck.
Something happened, James had said, and then he’d hardly gotten more than a few sentences into explaining before James had to hold Sirius back from marching straight to the Slytherin dorms and hexing Crane right then and there. He had his wand drawn and everything, and thinking back, he didn’t quite remember what he’d said, but he was pretty sure he might have even threatened James to get him out of the way. But James stood in the door with his arms out convincing him that it wouldn’t help anything right now, explaining what had happened, what little he knew, what little Remus had apparently been capable of telling him. That they’d cornered him. That they’d released the boggart thinking it wouldn’t be dangerous, thinking they knew how to cast the counterspell. That they’d run. That they’d closed the door behind them.
Sirius didn’t know if he’d ever been so angry in his life, and that in and of itself was an impressive statement. It burned in his veins, hotter with every new realization, and alongside it there was guilt and fear.
But when Sirius had looked back at Remus, when all of it was out in the open, when he was beginning to understand what the night had turned into, the fight sort of fizzled out of him like a fire doused by water. Remus’ eyes were red and exhausted, shoulders hunched, and for all the growing he’d done that year, for all the confidence he’d found and calm comfort he’d nurtured and security he seemed to hold in existing, he looked hollow now. Like something left behind.
Sirius had stepped toward him, not really meaning to, not knowing why or what he was doing, and in return, Remus had reached for him.
Sirius was not quite sure he knew how to hold someone.
He had never put quite so much thought into it as he did in that moment, when Remus was in his arms, pressed against his chest. He didn’t know if it was okay to hold him so tight, if he was supposed to worry about crushing him, if he was supposed to hold his breath like this or press his fingers more gently against Remus’ head or if he was supposed to say something. He didn’t know if there was anything he could say that wasn’t just blind reassurance, or if he wasn’t supposed to say he was sorry as much as he had, or if he was supposed to be crying as well, crying in the way that Remus was crying, breathless and frightened and shaky. Remus reached for Sirius, and so Sirius held him as best he could and hoped it was enough. He hoped it didn’t hurt.
Sirius hadn’t slept that night. He was fairly certain none of them had. Eventually, once everything that could be said had been said and every poor attempt at lightening the mood had been made and every conversation had been dismissed, there was nothing left to do but wait for the sun to rise in silence, wondering if anyone else was awake but never asking.
Ever since that night, there had been a hurricane of emotions behind Remus’ eyes, embarrassment and frustration and fear and anger. Sirius had hoped that the morning would bring some relief, if only slightly, because they would find out the consequences to all of this.
Dumbledore had decided that Crane, Howell, and Lavert would be suspended for the rest of the year. From what Remus had told them about that meeting, no one had protested the punishment in the slightest. Once the decision was made, it was final. The marauders never had the chance to see them before they were gone from the grounds, and Sirius had a feeling it was intentional. He wasn’t sure what he would have done if he had the opportunity to look any of them in the eye after this.
It was a heavy consequence, practically unheard of. Word got around fast, and the hallways were filled with whispers of the third year who survived a boggart attack and the sixth years who set the creature loose. It was clear the three Slytherin boys had wasted no time making themselves out to be the victims, and warring accounts of the incident were thrown around from every side.
Some were truthful– that they had set the boggart on Remus and then run like cowards when they couldn't control it, that none of them were able to cast the counterspell, that Remus was lucky to be alive. That last bit never failed to make Sirius’ stomach twist. Some were gossip, or fantastical, that Remus miraculously mastered the spell in an instant, that there were three boggarts and not just one, that Crane had been bitten and was turning into a werewolf and that’s why he was being suspended, to keep the students safe. But there was a particular narrative among a few older Slytherin students that was the worst– that Crane and Lavert and Howell were in the right . That when the boggart was set loose on Remus, it had been justified. That it was teaching him a lesson, one he deserved, one that the boys shouldn’t have been punished for.
The only good thing to come out of this, if it could be called good, was that the Slytherin house was divided for the first time in as long as Sirius could remember. While some were spouting nonsense that Remus deserved it, it seemed significantly more of them had finally found the line that they deemed too far.
To Sirius, it seemed like it should have fallen significantly before the threat of death or dismemberment, but at least they had a line. Sirius hadn’t been confident until then that it existed among their house, but here it was. It wasn’t clear if Remus was aware of the infighting, but Sirius was. He heard the jeers that were sent Remus’ way, but he also saw the elbows that were thrown back at them, the whispers of what’s wrong with you? and stop that! and that’s too cruel.
And once, to Sirius absolute shock, he saw Regulus turn sharply on his heel and tell a sixth year to shut up or fuck off when she asked Remus if he had grown a tail, yet. He’s not a fucking werewolf, you morons, Regulus said. It was a boggart. It wasn’t real. She and her friends had just gawked at him, speechless as he stalked off down the hall without so much as a glance toward Remus or Sirius. Regulus was a second year, and he was painfully quiet, and so this was certainly something coming from him.
That was the other thing, though– the werewolf.
Remus' fear, the thing he feared more than anything else in the world, was a werewolf. Strangely, Sirius really wished that Remus had a less dangerous fear. A boggart in the shape of a clown wouldn't have posed much of a threat. A boggart in the shape of a werewolf, though... it was clear Remus was shaken to his core, and Sirius didn't blame him.
He'd read about werewolves, of course. It was difficult not to be curious about them, seeing as his supposed soulmate was one. Everything he'd read warned of their savagery, their blood-thirst, their violence, a creature that toed the line between human and beast. On full moons, they transformed into something uncontrollable and deadly, forgetting all they were as a human, turning on their friends.
Sirius wasn't afraid when he was reading, but maybe he should have been. Remus certainly was. And there was so much caught up in that– it wasn’t a fear like clowns or spiders or snakes, something creepy or hiding in the shadows. It wasn’t a storybook fear, either, something hypothetical, something maybe he’d heard in a children’s tale and internalized a bit too much. It was a real fear. It had a reason, Sirius could tell. You didn’t just have a fear like this from reading about it in a book. There was weight behind it.
Remus was jumpy in the days after. He flinched at every noise, kept his head on a swivel, made himself small. It was infuriating, like all the confidence Remus had managed to accrue that year had vanished in a night. When Ironwood announced that they would be studying boggarts in class the next week, Remus was quietly dismissed, excused from the lesson, and Sirius and James found him in the hallway outside after class was over, just sitting silently and waiting, like he didn't know what else to do with himself. When comments were thrown his way in the hallways, he ducked his head. When students whispered behind his back, he’d hide himself away. Every time he startled at some new, unseen threat, Sirius felt his blood boil a little hotter.
The irony wasn't lost on him. The fact that one of his best friends’ greatest fear in the world was a werewolf, and fate dictated Sirius' soul was matched to one as well… he tried not to read too far into it, but in the late hours of the night when there was nothing else to do but think, he wondered if Remus' fear would translate into something similar toward Sirius if he ever found out what fate had linked him to. It made his skin crawl.
And then, on top of all of that (which was already a mountain of stress), James and Remus now had this terrible tension between them that flicked back and forth in avoided glances, awkward silences, and general discomfort at being in the same room as each other, even with Peter and Sirius around. Something had clearly happened between them, something that was not the same something as the incident with the bogart, because even when Sirius and Peter knew, and even when Crane and Howell and Lavert had been suspended, and even when Dumbledore had addressed the entire student body to state exactly how seriously student safety was taken, they still were just as painfully uneasy.
James had been the first one Remus told after the incident since Sirius and Peter had received their impromptu detention after the food fight, which meant that he went back to the tower before either of them. So Sirius could at least pinpoint that whatever went wrong between them must have happened in that short hour between when Remus and James were alone in their rooms and when Sirius and Peter came back from cleaning the mess off of the floors. But that was all the hint Sirius received in regards to the situation that was evolving between his friends.
Sirius wondered if he and Remus had been this incredibly frustrating to James and Peter when they had been fighting at the beginning of the year. Was it this confusing? This difficult not to ask about? This absolutely herculean of a task not to pry? He felt a need now to apologize to James and Peter about that.
All of this in combination was a recipe for disaster in Sirius' mind– the tension between houses, between grades, between James and Remus, between anyone who knew Remus and anyone who didn’t, the knowledge of Remus’ fear and the anxiety at what it meant for Sirius, the disaster of a situation that this had turned into…
He was a thread away from snapping already, and honestly Sirius was surprised it hadn’t happened sooner. All it took in the end was some fourth year Slytherin boy howling like a wolf as Remus, James, Peter, and Sirius walked by on their next trip to Hogsmeade.
The trip was supposed to be a break from all this chaos. It was Remus’ first time there, since he’d missed the first trip, and the next was canceled because of a massive snowstorm, and Sirius didn’t count sneaking into Honeydukes’ cellar as a true introduction to the village. That was all Sirius could think, really; that it was supposed to be an escape.
And now it had been ruined.
James had to pull him off of the kid. He didn't even remember swinging, or if he swung, or if he just went straight into a tackle, but one moment he heard the ridiculous, comical howl, and he saw Remus duck his head, and then the next he was on top of someone with James' arm around his chest yanking him back, blood rushing in his ears and a smell like ash in the air.
“You think it’s fucking funny?” Sirius shouted as James shoved him away from the group of Slytherins. Sirius didn’t even know the kid’s name, but he didn’t care, watching angrily as his friends helped him to his feet.
“Hilarious,” the boy snapped as he stood.
“Let’s let one have a go at you and see what happens, yeah?”
“Mate, it’s not–” James tried to interrupt, but Sirius was like a bull seeing red. His hands felt a little numb.
“What are you afraid of, you prick?” Sirius demanded. The fourth year was fuming, his ears turning red, but a small crowd was forming now. There were two Gryffindor seventh years standing outside Tomes and Scrolls watching with careful eyes, a group of Ravenclaw girls whispering something to each other as they walked past, and even a few Slytherins in the crowd looked uncertain.
“Sirius,” Remus said urgently. Sirius ignored him.
“You keep your mouth shut, you hear me?” he directed at the Slytherin boy.
“Or what, Black?” the fourth year sneered. “You’ll set your dog on me?” Sirius ground his teeth hard, his next words threatening to crack his teeth.
“You bloody–” there were a thousand things Sirius intended to say then, but he didn’t get the chance.
“Sirius!” Remus interrupted, louder than Sirius ever remembered him speaking, and he turned, expecting Remus’ face to be anxious or reluctant or even embarrassed, but words failed him when he realized that he was angry. Sirius thought he’d seen Remus angry before, often before he had his episodes, but this was different. This was real. “Just leave it,” Remus insisted. His jaw was set tensely, his eyes narrow, and there was something behind them that was cold and sharp and generally out of place– so out of place that Sirius faltered, his mouth half open in the next half of his insult but his thoughts stuttering to a halt.
The fourth year laughed harshly.
“Maybe I got it wrong,” he jeered. “Maybe you’re the dog. Go on, pad along after master.”
Sirius barely had the chance to twitch before Remus was latching onto his cloak, dragging him away. Remus marched him down the street and off into a much more secluded alley that connected to the next street over, and only then did he let go of Sirius' sleeve.
Sirius felt like he was a child about to be scolded, and something lurched inside him that made him feel sick. The feeling translated almost instantly to frustration.
"What?" Sirius demanded, and Remus crossed his arms, looking nervously at the entrance to the alley. James and Peter lurked there, hesitant to intrude, like Sirius and Remus were some old married couple having a spat.
"Why did you do that?" Remus asked, his voice strained. "Why would you–" he made a noise in the back of his throat that was halfway between a groan and a whine and he squeezed his eyes shut for a second before looking nervously to the alley entrance again like he was worried they were followed. Sirius felt something bitter swell in his chest, a need to defend himself.
"He was being a prat!" Sirius shot back. "Why are you looking at me like I kicked a puppy or something?"
"He barely even did anything," Remus said. Sirius saw James nudge Peter in his peripheral vision, whisper something, and the two of them backed out of the alley. Sirius started feeling like a live wire.
"Are you joking? He howled at you," Sirius retorted, "that's something."
"Nothing worse than everything else that's been going on," Remus replied.
"That's not an excuse," Sirius crossed his arms. "If that’s the bar, then it’s on the floor after what Crane and his idiots did to you.”
“And what does this solve?” Remus demanded.
“I don't see the issue," Sirius said, rolling his eyes. That wasn't entirely true– Sirius saw a large issue with it, but it wasn't that he went after the kid; it was that he didn't remember doing it in the first place. He had made no conscious decision to act. It was like he blinked and then he was being pulled off. The thought made him feel a bit sick, but that wasn't the point, here– the point was that he didn't regret it. The point was that he deserved it.
"The issue?" Remus echoed in disbelief. "You can't just go around–"
"What?" Sirius demanded. "Hitting people?"
"Yes!" Remus said, and Sirius bristled, anger suddenly surging back into his chest like a tidal wave, crashing over him in red.
“You–” Sirius started, and of all the things that bounced around in his head just then, he settled on exactly what he shouldn’t have said. “You hypocrite."
“What?” Remus breathed, his eyebrows pinching.
“Where do you get off, telling me that?” Sirius demanded. He was aware, distantly, that his anger was finding a new focus rather than dissipating. “Or did you forget knocking Jackson Crane on his ass on my behalf?”
“You think I could forget?” Remus shot back. “That’s what got me into this bloody mess in the first place!”
“You hit him because he threatened me!” Sirius crossed his arms.
“That’s different,” Remus argued.
“How? Exactly how is it different?”
“It just is,” Remus insisted.
“No, it’s not. You hit Crane because he threatened me. I hit… whatever that kid’s name was–”
“You don’t even know his name?” Remus gawked, and Sirius felt his cheeks go hot as anger continued to boil inside him.
“That’s not the point, Remus!” Sirius groaned, exasperated. “I hit him because he threatened you. That’s the same as you did. It's exactly the same.”
“He didn’t threaten me,” Remus shook his head. “He just–”
“He made you afraid,” Sirius finished for him, and Remus’ face shifted to something much darker, something Sirius had never seen before, a swirling, stormy sort of thing, and Sirius found that he hated it.
“I’m not afraid!” Remus snapped. Sirius didn’t think he’d ever heard Remus sound like that, so strained by resentment and frustration and Sirius couldn’t quite place everything that fueled it, but it hurt to hear.
"Angry, afraid, hurt, whatever– it doesn't matter. People don’t get to talk to you like that." He was digging himself a hole, and he couldn’t stop. Why couldn’t he just stop? He was a forest fire.
"I don’t care how people talk to me–”
"You do care!" Sirius groaned, trying his hardest not to roll his eyes.
"Don’t tell me what I feel. That's not up to you to decide," Remus crossed his arms over his chest.
"You care, and you don't want to admit it, and so they just keep right on having a go at you–"
“So it's my fault, somehow?” Remus demanded. Sirius should have said no, of course not, that's not what I meant , but that's not what came out.
“You let people walk all over you," he shot back. Remus bristled, his jaw tensing.
"I could defend myself if I wanted to," he said coldly.
"Then why don't you? Defend yourself?"
"Because I don't want to! Are you even listening?" Remus shouted, and he winced at the way his voice bounced off the snow and walls around them. He lowered his voice, pressing the palms of his hands together in what was clearly an attempt to calm himself, and it just made Sirius feel even more guilty for the storm that was overtaking his head. "You don't get it, Sirius, I don't want people to be afraid of me, I don't want them to avoid me, or to jump out of my way because they think I'm going to deck them in the corridors.”
"At least they'd leave you alone," Sirius urged. "You can't just–"
"I don't want you to defend me," Remus interrupted. It was so final, so clear and simple, and it hurt.
"Then you need to defend yourself," Sirius said tensely. "You can't ask me not to try to stand up for you.”
"I can ask you not to start fights for me,” Remus shot back. “You don’t owe me anything, and I don’t need half the school thinking I’m going to go after them just for looking at me like–”
"Defending yourself isn’t the same as just attacking people,” Sirius pointed out. “You’re just going to let them say whatever they want, do whatever they want until what? Until they kill you? You’ll just roll over?”
“That’s not what I’m saying,” Remus shook his head. “You’re not listening–”
“I just want you to defend yourself, and if you won’t– you're my friend, Remus–”
“I don’t need you to protect me–”
“You could have died!” Sirius interrupted. Remus shut his mouth with a click and Sirius felt the truth of those words sink in slowly. “You could have died, because what? They think you’re an easy target? They think you’re all on your own?” There was something growing in Sirius’ chest, something terrible and familiar. “You– you're something that I care about, and people can't just– I can't– you're– god damn it," he groaned.
There weren't words for this. He didn't know how to say what he meant, it was just something he felt, something burning and angry and defensive inside of him that said no, you can't have that. It's mine. It’s mine, and you can’t touch it. And he knew that something I care about was the wrong way to say it, and it should be some one , but Sirius had never had things or people before and Remus was far too intent on letting people whittle him away until he was nothing, and Sirius really couldn't stand the idea of being left with nothing again–
"God damn it," Sirius repeated, strained now. There was acid rising in the back of his throat, and he turned away from Remus, tilting his head down to catch his breath, because at some point his lungs had emptied of air and that sharp, bitter feeling was slowly rising and spreading–
"Sirius, what–" Remus' voice sounded years away.
"Shut up," Sirius wheezed, propping his hands against his knees as he tried to inhale. He didn't care how harsh it sounded. “Let me just– don’t–” He needed to just– he needed– "Just– fuck." He braced a hand on the stone wall beside them, vaguely aware that he was breathing far faster than he should be. He heard blood rushing in his ears and his body was vibrating like a tuning fork. You're so dramatic. Get a hold of yourself. This is pathetic.
He couldn't get enough air into his lungs. He forced his eyes open, staring down at the white snow, his vision swimming. A hand came into his periphery, and without thinking, he snatched it by the wrist, squeezing hard. He didn't know if he wanted it to hurt or to stay or to stop , but he didn't have much time to consider it as his knees buckled and his legs folded underneath him, and he caught himself roughly on the wall behind him, shredding the skin of his palm.
He thought he might be saying something– cursing, probably– and he leaned against the wall, letting his back slide down until he was sitting in the snow, his breath stuttering in his throat.
Get a hold of yourself , the voice in his head repeated. You're so fucking manipulative. That's all this is.
"Sirius, breathe slower," Remus urged. "Come on, slow down." The world felt like it was spinning. "What’s wrong? What do I do?” he asked, and even if Sirius could form a thought right now, he wouldn’t have an answer. “You’re– it’s okay. Sirius?”
He couldn’t have responded if he tried. There was too much, too much of everything, too much air going in and out of his lungs, too much aching behind his eyes, and he just wanted– he wanted– he could hardly even remember why he was panicking like this, only that it felt like the world was being snatched out from under him and dangled in front of his face like some kind of cruel trick–
“Sirius, it’s okay. I don’t– what do I do? How do I help?” Remus asked, and his voice was just so desperate, and all Sirius could think about was how he must have called for help that night– “It’s okay,” Remus said again, and then there was something freezing in his hand and against his wrist and it was so cold it was almost sharp. It made him suck in a long breath. "Just– focus on something else. It's okay. I'm sorry, okay?" Manipulative. That’s all this is.
"No," Sirius blurted out, and it was a desperate, childish sort of sound. "Don't– don't be sorry, I don't want you to be sorry, don't–"
"Okay," Remus interrupted him. "I'm– er... you're– oh, Merlin," he muttered, “It’s alright. Okay? Just slow down. Here, just– just focus on this, okay?” There was more of that cold feeling in Sirius' hand. He closed his fingers around it, letting it numb his skin, feeling something frozen slide down his wrist, and the feeling of it was grounding in a way. And then that freezing cold was at the back of his neck, too, and he sucked in a breath that made his throat burn.
“Fucking hell,” he gasped, his back straightening of its own accord.
“Sorry, sorry–” Remus muttered. Sirius flexed his fingers again.
"Wh– what was that?" he asked, cracking his eyes open. “Jesus christ.” He shivered. There were chunks of ice in his palm.
"Snow," Remus answered, frowning. "I thought... I dunno. It's cold. I panicked. I thought it might help? I don't think I'm very good at this." Whatever this was.
"Oh," Sirius breathed, and it caught in his throat. "No, it..." his breath fogged in front of him. He looked at the snow in his hand.
And then realized that in his other hand, he was holding Remus' wrist with an iron grip, his knuckles white, holding so tightly that he could feel the bones of Remus’ arm in fine detail. "Oh, fuck, Moony," he said, snatching his hand back like Remus' skin was fire. "I'm sorry. I'm– I didn't even realize–" Remus' wrist was red where his fingers had been and his hand pale from cut off circulation, and Sirius swallowed something sharp. "I didn't mean to–"
"It's okay," Remus said. His voice was soft and calm and gentle, a far cry from the anger it had held before. "Really. Sirius, really.” He thought Remus might be so insistent because his breath was picking up again, and he tried hard to stop himself from spiraling again, but he hadn’t meant to hurt him– he didn’t realize– “Sirius, it’s okay. I promise it’s okay.”
"Okay," Sirius breathed, mainly because he didn't know what else to say. He was exhausted like he'd just run for hours. "Fuck." He rubbed his hands together, trying to chase away the numbness. "I'm sorry." He didn't know what else to say.
"You don't need to apologize," Remus shook his head.
"No, I– I do. I wasn't trying to–" Sirius swallowed hard. "You're allowed to be angry at me, I shouldn't have– I wasn't thinking, I didn't really mean to hit him, it just–"
"It's okay," Remus insisted.
"It's not," Sirius said miserably. He leaned his head back against the wall behind him. "I just– it’s not just him, it’s all of them. I’m just so angry,” he breathed shakily. “If you could hear the things they said..."
"I hear it," he said quietly, and they both sat there in silence for a long moment, Sirius' chest still aching heavily. "And I get being angry,” he added. “I’m angry too. I guess I just… I don’t know what to do with it.” Remus adjusted his position on the ground so he wasn't kneeling directly in a puddle. "You were trying to help."
I care about you, Sirius wanted to say. It felt impossible. I'm not trying to manipulate you. But that's what he was doing, wasn't it? Sirius plunged his hands back into the snow at his sides and felt it sharp against his palms. I just need you to be safe.
"And I was being a hypocrite," Remus added.
"I shouldn't have said that," Sirius shook his head.
"No, you were right," Remus insisted. "And anyway, now we're even. I punch Crane, you punch… whatever that kid’s name was." Sirius breathed out a laugh.
"I wasn't really trying to return the favor," he sighed. "I shouldn't have... I shouldn't have done that. I didn't mean to, honestly. It just sort of happened. I didn’t mean to." It was the truth– he hadn't meant to. He hadn't thought about it. It was like he blinked and it happened. He knew Remus would ask him not to do it again, but he didn't know if he'd be able to promise him. Remus made a face like he was trying to figure out his words.
“I believe you,” Remus said quietly. “I just… that’s not how I want to deal with this, you know?”
“I know,” Sirius murmured, pressing the heels of his palms against his eyes. His skin was freezing, but it felt good. He felt like he was coming back to himself, in a way.
"Okay," Remus nodded.
Sirius expected him to demand a promise, or to swear, or cross his heart or something and say he wouldn’t do this again, but it seemed that Remus just wanted him to know. They sat there for a while, quietly thinking whatever thoughts they needed to think. Remus chewed on the inside of his cheek, a habit he'd grown more and more fond of over the years, and it made his nose scrunch up when he did. Sirius had developed the much less endearing habit of tearing away at his nail beds until they bled.
“Are you… um…” Remus rubbed his hands together awkwardly. “Are you alright?” Sirius blinked at him. “You know, you sort of…”
“Oh,” Sirius frowned. “Yeah, I’m fine,” he sighed.
“I didn’t really know how to help–”
“No, that was… honestly, the snow actually helped.”
“Did it?” Remus asked in disbelief.
“Yeah, it was like, a shock. Good shock.”
“Okay,” Remus mumbled, nodding. “Has that… happened before?” Sirius furrowed his brow, looking down at his hands where his thumbnail had begun to bleed sluggishly. He didn’t want to admit the truth. Remus was easy to lie to because he believed so readily, but he was hard to lie to for the exact same reason. And Sirius felt like he’d already kept too much of himself from his friends.
“Yeah,” Sirius sighed finally. “A few times, I guess. But only really around my mother.” He looked up to find Remus’ face pinched, not in worry, but in disgust. The expression nearly made Sirius laugh. Pity was expected, but this was not that. It was like the mere mention of Walburga put a sour taste in his mouth, and he reveled in it before he realized the greater implications of his words. “Oh, not that– not that you remind me of her or something!” Sirius blurted out like it was the most atrocious thought in the world. “I think I just got stuck in my own head, I guess.”
“Oh,” Remus murmured. “I get that.” He was quiet for another moment before he asked, “What were you thinking about?” Sirius chose a new nail bed to pick away at.
“I overreacted,” he said, but Remus was still staring at him intently, and he knew the answer wouldn’t suffice.
He wasn’t used to this– being honest. Or, rather, being honest out loud. When Sirius spoke to James, it was like James knew exactly what he meant just by looking at him. He didn’t ever need to say it. They just understood each other. But Remus didn’t have the same intuition as James. He didn’t read between the lines. He didn’t hear the quiet parts. Whatever it was Sirius needed to say, he had to say it, and that was a difficult thing. Sirius settled for the first truth he could think of.
“You–” he started, and then decided that Remus wasn’t the one to bear the onus of this– it wasn’t a you, it was a me. “I felt like you were telling me I couldn’t keep you safe,” he corrected. “And– I dunno. I don’t want to lose you.”
“Lose me?” Remus repeated, hushed. “Sirius–”
“Look, I know it’s not logical, okay? But there–” Sirius interrupted, and then swallowed. “There aren’t many things in the world that are mine, you know?” Sirius asked, and Remus looked off to the side, puzzling through this idea in his head.
“Yours?” Remus raised his eyebrows, but it wasn’t a critical question, more of something curious, and Sirius felt his ears go red.
“No, not–” Sirius thought maybe he should add possessiveness to his growing list of character flaws. ”Oh, Merlin,” he groaned. “You’re… important to me. And in my experience–” Sirius faltered for a moment, but he cleared his throat. “Important things get taken away.”
“Oh,” Remus breathed. Sirius had to fight hard not to slip into his memory– doors taken off of hinges, books thrown out, Andromeda’s records shattered on the floor– he shoved it back and back and back until it was numb and distant, and then when he was certain it was gone, he spoke again.
“It’s just that when people say those things, and they say them about you, I… I feel like I have to do something,” he said quietly. “And when Crane and Howell and Lavert set that thing loose on you, I– well, I couldn’t do anything because I wasn’t there , and– god, I’m really not trying to say it’s your fault, Moony, but they thought they could do that because you were on your own and vulnerable and–” Remus frowned, and Sirius knew it was a cruel thing to say, but he didn’t know how else to say it. “If you don’t want to defend yourself, that’s fine, but at least let us stand up for you. We can help.”
“I did defend myself,” Remus said miserably. He looked ashamed. The expression made Sirius’ heart ache. “And I was afraid, and it didn’t matter to them.”
“It was three against one. Four, even,” Sirius pointed out.
“That’s not what I mean,” Remus shook his head. “It’s just… it’s never gonna be enough. You said it yourself, I… I could have died.” When he said it, he shrugged, but his voice cracked a little, and Sirius saw him swallow hard. There was acid in his throat again.
“They’re mental,” Sirius muttered. “Seriously. I wouldn’t use this as your baseline, Moony, really.”
“It was cruel, Sirius,” Remus shook his head. “I don’t even– I can’t understand what would make someone do that, and I really tried, you know? I tried to understand it. But I don’t get why they thought… they thought it was funny. And then they left me there.” Remus got a faraway look, and Sirius knew he was getting stuck in a memory. “But that’s why it doesn’t matter, you know? Because I don’t get it, and I won’t, and I– I don’t need to prove myself to people like that. I don’t want to.”
Sirius tried to put himself in Remus’ shoes. He really did. And he pictured Remus, lying awake at night, trying his hardest to just understand why Crane and Howell and Lavert would do something like that, wracking his brain for anything that could make it make sense. And that’s how Sirius felt, now, trying to parse through Remus’ mind and attempting to put himself in there as well, to follow the same line of logic, to arrive at the same conclusion.
But he thought, maybe, that this was one of those things where people were just fundamentally different– in the same sort of way that Remus saw himself as fundamentally different from Crane and Howell and Lavert, maybe Sirius was just fundamentally different from Remus, if just in this one way. Because Sirius sometimes felt like all he had ever done and all he could ever do and all he would ever wind up doing was just to try to prove himself.
The thought had never really crossed his mind as to whether or not he wanted to.
It was a dense, heavy question, and it settled between them, sinking like a rock through water.
“Oh,” Sirius said, because he had no idea what else he was supposed to say yet again, but when the sound came out, it was obvious to both of them that it was an empty noise. There was nothing left to be said because they both knew that he just didn’t get it. “I don’t think… I don’t think defending yourself makes people afraid of you, you know. I mean there’s a difference between fear and respect, right?”
“I guess,” Remus shrugged. “I don’t really think I’ve got either, honestly.”
“You do,” Sirius replied. “The respect part, not the fear part, of course, but– you’re a brilliant wizard, Remus.” A blush crept up Remus’ neck and he smiled just a little. “I mean, seriously. Even though the defense spell for a boggart wasn’t working, you’re… you’re still here, you know? People aren’t afraid of you for that. They’re impressed.”
“Thanks,” he said quietly. Sirius nodded, and then paused for a moment, regrettably not thinking through the next question he asked.
"Why are you afraid of werewolves?"
He regretted saying it as soon as the words left his mouth. Remus paled a few shades and his gaze seemed to go straight through Sirius, his eyes miles away, so fast that it was almost startling, like it was impossible for someone to disappear into their own head so quickly . Sirius realized he really hated that expression. It was awful how instant the shift was– how fast he shut down.
"No," Sirius blurted out before Remus could answer, interrupting whatever spiral was happening in his head, and Remus looked almost jarred out of his thoughts. "Never mind. Don't answer that. You don't have to answer that. Really. Don’t– I don’t even want you to. It’s okay.”
Remus was still for a moment, and then he swallowed hard.
"Okay," he murmured. Sirius' curiosity was burning in his throat, desperate to know, but he pushed it aside.
"Different question," Sirius choked out, clearing his throat. "Unrelated," he added. Remus glanced up at him. "What is going on between you and James?"
And oh, christ, somehow, Remus' reaction to that question was even worse, accompanied by a fierce redness in his cheeks and ears. Jesus, he thought. Maybe I should just stop asking questions. Just shut my mouth for once. Wouldn’t that be nice?
"I'm not trying to pry,” he backtracked, “it's just, you know... you and I did this at the beginning of the year. The whole... silent tension thing? And it sucked," Sirius explained. Remus nodded along. "So if you're fighting–"
"We're not... fighting ," Remus said. Sirius waved a hand vaguely. He didn't need the details– he wanted them, sure, but he didn't need them. He had a suspicion Remus wouldn't tell him, anyway.
"Just talk to him, okay?" Sirius asked. Remus bit his cheek. "Remember when we said we would talk? That… that applies here, too. Look, out of any of us, James is the easiest one to talk things out with. He's like a goldfish, he just forgives and forgets." Remus breathed a laugh.
"I know," he sighed.
“You’ll sort it out,” Sirius assured him, albeit with no idea if that was actually what Remus needed to hear. Regardless, it seemed to help.
“I know,” he echoed.
“We should find him and Peter,” Sirius suggested, using the wall behind him to push himself up. His pants and robes were soaked in snow, and so were Remus’. Neither of them cared much. There was a leftover tightness in Sirius’ chest, but he tried his best to ignore it. “I gave Peter my wallet to buy books, but I’m realizing now that he might just go to Honeydukes with it…”
“We haven’t been gone long,” Remus laughed, brushing snow from his cloak and wiping his hands off on the fabric. “He couldn’t have done too much damage.”
Peter had, in fact, done a significant amount of damage. He swore up and down that James pressured him into buying nearly two full bags of sugar quills, licorice wands, fudge flies, and fizzing whizzbees. They’re for everyone, he insisted, to which Remus astutely questioned why it was only Sirius who paid for them.
Sirius tried not to be too disappointed when Remus and James kept their distance for the rest of the trip, continuing to avoid each other’s gaze, but he trusted that they’d work it out. After all, the two of them individually were masters of communication when they were really forced into it, universally honest, loyal to a fault.
Neither of them shared Sirius’ severe stubbornness, which meant, unfortunately, that it was a trait Sirius had brought with him to school rather than one he acquired here.
Notes:
baby's first panic attack <333
there are so many FEELINGS in this chapter UGH i dont know where to start. but i say that every chapter so i guess i'll figure it out just like every other time lmao
lets start with the obvious shall we? remus reaching for sirius, and sirius holding him :') there's just so much in there. sirius not knowing how to hold someone and not knowing what he's supposed to do and hoping it doesn't hurt remus and remus just crying. ugh. and remus just being so different after, and sirius noticing that he's lost so much confidence and being so upset that this has undone so much of the work remus has done building up his confidence. UGH.
and yes i know that im torturing you not giving you remus' perspective hehe. him and james being awkward... wOnDeR wHaT tHaT's AbOuT?? lmao.
but moving on... sirius. oh, sirius. i just. him. being so defensive, so protective, and getting to that point where his anger bubbles over. and then not remembering ever making that choice, just losing himself and coming back to himself having already attacked this dude.
and wolfstar fightinngg. and sirius getting so upset at the idea of being asked NOT to protect remus?? and god it just. makes sense. u know? like sirius has never had friends, or had people he cares this much about, and the idea of losing remus is so horrifying to him and wasn't even a fear he had until that night, and now he just wants to keep him safe and make sure he's okay, and being asked not to do everything he can to ensure that is just torture. my boys. ugh.
and then his panic attack and remus' reaction not knowing what to do. finding out he's had them before because of his mother. it just hurts. but at least this time they actually talk right after, right?? that's better :)
im gonna go ahead and emphasize this bit...
- Because Sirius sometimes felt like all he had ever done and all he could ever do and all he would ever wind up doing was just to try to prove himself.
The thought had never really crossed his mind as to whether or not he wanted to.
It was a dense, heavy question, and it settled between them, sinking like a rock through water. -
because, uh... ow. hurt my own feelings once again.
okokok. so. on a different note.
first of all, again, thank you all so much for the support on this fic. im enjoying writing it so much and talking to you all in the comments and hearing your reactions, and its so wild to me that it's gotten to 100k hits. its amazing. im so appreciative of you all.
second, up until now, i have had a lot of this pre-written, and i had also been writing shorter chapters. i'm getting to a point where my chapters are like at least 6k words and also at a point in the plot where things start getting heavier and much more complicated in that im starting to bring in elements of Big Plot as well as relationship plot and developing all of that is getting tricky. so ive decided for the quality of my work but also continue writing consistently, similarly to after year 2, i'm going to take another break after year 3's summer chapters to write, plan ahead, and get ready for year 4. it'll be another 3 weeks without posting break. i truly appreciated how understanding all of you were last time, and i believe taking a break helped my writing and my perspective on this fic, and i want to make sure i don't burn myself out because it really is SO long and i've got so much planned that it can get overwhelming to think about sometimes. not including today's chapter, there are 3 more chapters left (2 more true chapters, and then 1 epistolary summer chapter), so my last year 3 chapter will be July 16th, and then my first year 4 chapter will be august 13th.
again, thank you all for your support! let me know what you thought of this chapter – as always, i love hearing all your thoughts. your comments are like crocheted granny squares in all different patterns and colors and when they all come together they make a very funky blanket and it is very warm and comforting and brings me so much joy every time i see it :)
everyone say thank u moons best beta love u!! see you sunday!
and ofc, your teaser...
–––
“I can’t tell him. He can’t know. It– it would ruin everything. I can’t–”
James stared at him, his eyes just as intense as ever, and Remus tried not to wither under his gaze. He let out a shaky breath.
“I can’t lose this,” Remus finished quietly, folding his hands together and resting them on the table in front of him. It was the truth. It wasn’t just that he didn’t want to lose this– he couldn’t. He didn’t think he’d survive if he lost this. He didn’t know how to live without them. Without him.
Chapter 29: Warnings
Summary:
“Listen, I’m… I’m sorry I’m asking you to keep secrets,” he shook his head. “It’s not fair to you.”
“I’m…” James started, but he bit his lip, petering off. “So we’re just not going to talk about it. About any of it?”
“Ideally,” Remus replied, though a bit guiltily. “I’m sorry, I just… I’ve spent all the time thinking about it that I can, you know?” James blew out a long, slow breath.
“None of us would… none of us would mind, you know,” he said quietly. “Like, we wouldn’t be weird about it. I certainly don’t mind. You’re… you know… you’re still you.”
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Since his first year, Remus had been operating under the delusion that keeping his condition a secret was the hardest thing he'd ever had to do. It made him guilty, not to mention paranoid, and it made him lie again and again and again to the people he never wanted to lie to, and it ate away at him slowly as time dragged on. This assumption, however, was now proven false.
Keeping this secret just to himself was one thing, but trusting someone else to keep it was infinitely harder.
Remus did trust James– he really, really did– but this was something else. This wasn't just something you trusted someone with. This was something you gave to someone, like handing over his life and placing it in someone's hands and saying, just don't drop it, okay? and then letting go. Remus hadn't been ready to let go just yet. He hadn’t been ready to give it away. He didn't know that he ever would have been ready.
But James had walked in, somehow unbeknownst to Remus, and he'd stared at Remus for a long, terrible moment, and right then, he knew. Remus was sure of it– sure that he knew– there was a look of recognition in his eyes, and he knew.
And when it happened, and when Remus thought someone knew, he wondered how he could ever have been so naive as to think that he could keep this to himself indefinitely, that he could take it to his grave, that no one would ever know, and it could stay that way, and he'd die human. Human to the people who had only ever known him as human. It was wishful thinking– and some part of him, a fairly small but rather bitter part, resented the adults in his life for entertaining the notion of secrecy to begin with. Someone could have prepared him for this, he thought. Someone could have told him what to do. Someone could have said, someday, someone will learn what you are, and this is what you can say to them to convince them you aren't a monster.
No one had said that, though, and so Remus was faced with the impossible reality of James standing in the doorway to the bathroom and Remus standing at the sink, and James, being James, simplifying this situation down into its most basic element; "oh."
And then, worse; "this makes so much sense, actually."
Remus couldn't help the way his world crumbled around him, right then.
He thought it was over, honestly. It wasn't a judgment on James, nor his morals or his ability to keep secrets, or even his friendship to Remus. In that moment, it was a simple truth that this must be the end. Someone knew, and that meant it was over. It didn’t matter who. It was over.
James had stared at him, and stared, and stared, and when Remus’ legs failed him and took him to the cold stone floor, James just walked over silently, his face so incredibly, painfully calm. When he got to Remus, he knelt gently in front of him, and Remus couldn’t do anything but watch his expression for any semblance of meaning, his breath frozen in his chest.
And then after what could have been seconds or years, the center of James’ forehead pinched just slightly.
"Those are Sirius' scars," James had said.
So the world pieced itself together again.
Because evidently James did not know. At least, he didn’t know what Remus thought he knew. He knew , but he didn’t know , and so now Remus came to the conclusion that he was sincerely, genuinely, positively not cut out for this. He had only experienced a world in which someone knew for a grand total of thirty seconds at the most, and it wrecked him to his core. He felt like his lungs had been wrung out to dry and his heart was replaced by a cinder block.
Those are Sirius’ scars, James had said, which meant that he did not know the half of the story that Remus never wanted anyone to know, and instead knew the other half of the story that Remus also never wanted anyone to know, but with which knowing came only slightly less repercussions.
Those are Sirius’ scars, James had said, which meant that he had seen Sirius’ scars. Which meant that he had also seen Remus’ scars on Sirius’ body. And now he had seen Remus’ scars on Remus' own body, and Sirius’ scars alongside them. Those are Sirius’ scars, James had said, which meant that James knew the simple truth that Remus had not spoken aloud since the moment he realized it for himself at the start of that year.
James knew that Remus and Sirius were soulmates.
All in all, Remus supposed, of the two immense secrets that had been looming over him, this was the better one for James to know. James knows that you and his best friend are soulmates was wildly more manageable than James knows that you are a werewolf. He had to acknowledge that. Otherwise, he thought he might really come apart at the seams.
Those are Sirius’ scars, James had said, and so after processing the brief few seconds where he saw his life dissolve and then reassemble itself, Remus blurted out the first thing he could think to say.
“You can’t tell him,” Remus said, and then more urgently, “you can’t tell anyone,” and then more desperately, “please,” and then he tipped forward, leaned his forehead against James’ shoulder, and cried.
It had taken James an embarrassingly long time to reassure Remus that he wouldn’t tell Sirius, and then a rather shorter amount of time after that to realize that something else had happened that night, and that it was bad, and that it took a bit of precedence over the revelation that hung heavily between them. Because the other thing that had happened involved a rather life threatening situation and rather dire consequences for everyone involved.
Remus couldn’t help but think now, in retrospect, that it might have been the second worst night of his life.
He didn’t think he’d ever felt that many things in such a short span of time. He didn’t think it was healthy. He had gone from panic to fear to shock to worry, and then relief, and then reflection, and then the whole thing turned on its head again in reverse, shock back to fear, fear to panic, panic to something adjacent to regret but not quite there… and in the timeline where his emotions were lining up with events, there was not really a one-to-one, and it was all very jumbled and terrible in a way that still didn’t even quite make sense to think back on.
By the time Sirius and Peter arrived back at the dorm, Remus felt like it would be impossible for him to ever produce another emotion again, or another word, or another thought. He let James explain. He didn’t think he could have spoken right then if he tried. He watched as Sirius and Peter’s faces went from confusion to realization to rage in the span of a minute, as Sirius barreled toward the door with his wand drawn, as James and Peter both held him back by a narrow margin before he could do something he regretted.
Then Remus was proven wrong again, seemingly for the millionth time that night, because as it turned out he could produce another emotion, and that emotion was desperation. So he started crying all over again.
And for the first time since he’d arrived there at school, for the first time since he’d said goodbye to his parents that first year on the platform just before he stepped on the train, he reached out blindly, palms open, arms shaking, desperate for someone to just hold him.
It had been Sirius who stepped forward– or rather, perhaps Sirius had stepped forward first, and only then did Remus realize he wanted to be held– and when Remus fell against his chest, Sirius held him tightly, pressed his fingers into Remus’ hair, murmured reassurances that Remus could hardly hear over the rushing of blood in his ears.
After that, time seemed to pass both slowly and somehow also all at once.
James and Remus didn’t really have a moment to talk. Not that Remus would have known what to say. He doubted James did, either, because James usually said exactly what he intended to say and nothing less, so his silence on the topic was both heavy and significant in some way that Remus hadn’t quite puzzled out yet.
Everything felt jumbled. There were the events just after the incident, of course. The morning after, Remus had a long meeting with a room full of witches and wizards whose magic made his head spin– Dumbledore, for obvious reasons, and Ironwood, who had seen the end and aftermath of the event; McGonagall as Remus’ head of house, and Slughorn as Crane, Howell, and Lavert’s; Holly Hawke was called as well, seeing as she was a prefect in Gryffindor, and she stood at Remus’ shoulder for the entirety of the meeting, which was both intimidating and comforting in equal doses; and then there was Nathan Hedge, a Slytherin prefect and also head boy, who was scowling, not at Remus, but at his three underclassmen, and with disdain unlike any Remus had ever seen.
In fact, there was really not a pleasant eye cast toward the Slytherin boys from anyone in the room.
Luckily for Remus, there was very little that needed to be said on his part. The three boys were smart enough not to lie in company like that, and Remus only needed to nod to confirm his truth of things. They were suspended swiftly and without question, not to return until the following year, and pending further disciplinary actions and restrictions. Remus was certain he’d been shot three very dirty looks when they left the room, but he had made a conscious decision not to look up to see them.
Ironwood had moved to pat Remus on the shoulder, an action that was meant to be comforting, but Remus ducked away from him swiftly and excused himself to return to his dorm, hoping desperately that the professor wouldn’t take it personally.
Holly walked him back to the tower. She didn’t say much, but she was tense, her jaw set firmly, and she kept flexing and clenching her hands. Remus knew she wasn’t angry with him, but it was more the general proximity to anger that made him anxious, and there was a lot of that now. It hung in the air among his friends, among upperclassmen, among the entirety of Gryffindor house and frankly among many students outside of their house as well.
When they got back to the dorms, Holly had told him she was sorry, that everything would be alright, that this never should have happened. Remus didn’t know what to say, or what she wanted him to say, so he said nothing. He went to his room, pressed his face into his pillow, and willed himself back to sleep. Holly had pulled the other marauders aside and explained what had happened so Remus didn’t have to.
Remus knew logically that time was passing. He knew he was going to class, eating meals, completing assignments even though he was told he didn’t have to until he felt a bit more like himself again. He knew people were saying things. He knew people were talking about him. It was like wading through a dream.
Then there was Hogsmeade, a trip that Remus truly didn’t want to go on, but which Sirius and James and Peter insisted would be a welcome break from the tension in the Hogwarts corridors. The trip was actually pretty fun, he would begrudgingly admit, aside from that moment when Sirius tackled someone on his behalf.
Even so, there was an understanding between them now, or a lack of understanding, but even in that there was comfort. It was strange, but satisfying, and it began to melt through some of the leftover tension Remus still held in his heart when he was in the same room as Sirius, knowing all of the things he knew and all of the things Sirius didn’t.
There was a new gold mark between the back of Sirius’ neck and his shoulder, one that was harder to hide than others. When Remus saw it, catching glimpses of it out of the corner of his eye behind the curtain of Sirius’ hair, his fingers would go a little numb.
At the very least, time was returning to a familiar order in Remus’ mind. It was no longer fluctuating so severely between agonizingly slow and terrifyingly rapid in its progression, and the chatter and gossip had died down enough now that he almost felt like himself again.
Which meant, unfortunately, that he had to hold true to the promise he’d made to Sirius and actually talk to James about what he knew.
Remus would acknowledge one very important thing, now: he had, in fact, become braver since first year. Because if he was back in first year, he would probably elect simply to never speak to James ever again. He would never even look at him. He would transfer schools, were it possible, or drop out, run as far as he could and never look back.
But he was not in first year. And he was, in fact, braver now. And so when James sought him out in the back corner of the library one afternoon– the corner he went to when he wanted to be left alone, notably– and he plopped himself down in the chair across from Remus and crossed his arms, not angrily, just patiently, Remus breathed in, closed his book, and sighed.
“I think we need to talk,” he said quietly. This, on its own, seemed to relieve James a great deal, because he practically deflated, placing his head down on the table.
“Oh, thank god,” James muttered while Remus cast a silencing spell around them. “Look, obviously I’ve not said anything to anyone, because– well, I’d never– obviously– but christ, Moony, there’s just– I’ve got so many questions I don’t even know where to start–” James looked immensely distressed, and Remus felt a little bad. He’d feel worse if he wasn’t also immensely distressed, though.
“James,” Remus interrupted, because as much as he loved James dearly, it was a bit too close to the moon for Remus to think as fast as James was speaking, and there was already a tense, distant ache behind his eyes.
“Sorry, sorry,” James breathed deeply, leaning back in the chair. “Just– when? And how? And–”
“This year,” Remus interrupted again, because James could issue one word questions for another twenty minutes. “The start of this year, on the train.” This, it seemed, did absolutely nothing to help James’ confusion, because he looked at Remus like he’d grown a second head. “That’s when I figured it out. Sirius was just wearing a t-shirt, and he hadn’t put on his robes yet, and so I… I saw a scar on his arm that was–” Remus forced the words out. “My scar. And then in our room, we fought, and he showed me the one on his chest, and it… I mean, that proved it.” Remus rubbed the skin over his heart absentmindedly. James frowned even more.
“That’s– okay. That’s when you– when Sirius–” James shook himself. “Sorry. It’s all so… my head’s spinning a bit, you know?” Remus nodded, and James breathed a laugh. “So before that…”
“I didn’t know,” Remus shook his head. “I only figured it out this year.”
“And– well, christ, that explains why you were so weird about things, I suppose,” James muttered, shaking his head. Remus cringed a bit. “He really doesn’t know?”
“No,” Remus said almost urgently. “No, he doesn’t. He can’t, James–”
“I know, I know,” James reassured him. “It’s just– Sirius’ soulmate– or, you–” he frowned heavily, waving his hands a little in the air like he was trying to figure out how to put his words in order. “God, it’s you. How is it you? This is– Moony, it’s– oh my god. Moony. Oh, Christ, it just makes so much sense,” James groaned, leaning his elbows against the table and putting his face in his hands.
“Please stop saying that,” Remus sighed, wincing a little.
“How are you even–?” James started, but he shook himself a bit. “No, that’s not the important part. Is it? Merlin, there are so many important parts,” he muttered, half to himself.
“No, James,” Remus shook his head. “None of it is important. Okay? None of it matters, because–” he felt his throat getting sharp. ”Look, it just doesn’t. You can’t tell Sirius.”
“I haven’t, I swear,” James said, shaking his head. “I haven’t– I haven’t told anyone anything,” he added, and he seemed both adamant about this, and also miserable. Remus sighed.
“Listen, I’m… I’m sorry I’m asking you to keep secrets,” he shook his head. “It’s not fair to you.”
“I’m…” James started, but he bit his lip, petering off. “So we’re just not going to talk about it. About any of it?”
“Ideally,” Remus replied, though a bit guiltily. “I’m sorry, I just… I’ve spent all the time thinking about it that I can, you know?” James blew out a long, slow breath.
“None of us would… none of us would mind, you know,” he said quietly. “Like, we wouldn’t be weird about it. I certainly don’t mind. You’re… you know… you’re still you.”
“That’s not–” Remus started, but he cut himself off, having no idea how to finish what he was saying. Because it wasn’t true, not really; not how James thought it was true. Because, yeah, maybe they wouldn’t be weird about Sirius and Remus being soulmates, and maybe they’d still be the same people as they were before, but that wasn’t the issue, was it? The issue was that if Remus let himself get any closer to Sirius than he already was, then Sirius would know– and if he knew, then it was over.
“I mean, I get it’s complicated,” James went on. “Believe me, I… I get that it’s complicated. And I don’t think I’ve got the right to tell you that Sirius deserves to know, or that you shouldn’t keep it from him, or… you know. But it–” James hesitated a little, like he wasn’t sure if he was allowed to say what he was going to say. “Maybe it would be good for you. For both of you.” Remus almost laughed.
“No, it wouldn’t. I promise it wouldn’t,” he muttered.
“Remus, I know it probably seems–”
“You don’t know anything, James,” Remus snapped, cutting him off. He felt himself getting frustrated, a hot, sharp feeling growing in his chest, and he forced himself to breathe. “God, sorry, just…” He pressed his palms into his eyes. He had a short temper before the moon. In the few days before, he needed to be careful where he let his mind wander because things often just merged into anger no matter what the real emotion was. “I just can’t, okay?” he murmured, keeping his tone as neutral as possible, but it came out a little desperate instead. “I can’t tell him. He can’t know. It– it would ruin everything. I can’t–”
James stared at him, his eyes just as intense as ever, and Remus tried not to wither under his gaze. He let out a shaky breath.
“I can’t lose this,” Remus finished quietly, folding his hands together and resting them on the table in front of him. It was the truth. It wasn’t just that he didn’t want to lose this– he couldn’t. He didn’t think he’d survive if he lost this. He didn’t know how to live without them. Without him.
“Okay,” James said. Remus looked up to see him nodding calmly. “I get it, okay? I do.” Not really, Remus wanted to say, but he didn’t. “I won’t say anything.” Remus felt his shoulders sag a little.
“Okay,” he echoed. “Thank you,” he added almost silently.
“People really need to stop telling me things,” James sighed. “I’m not built to keep this many secrets, Remus.”
“How many secrets are you keeping?” Remus asked, raising an eyebrow. He meant it as a joke, but James made a noise like he was deflating and thudded his forehead down on the library table. “Sorry,” Remus winced. “I’m sorry, okay? I never wanted you to have to know this. And now I’m asking you to keep it from him–” James said something muffled and unintelligible. “What?”
“I said, please don’t apologize,” James muttered, lifting his head only slightly. Remus breathed a laugh.
“You and Sirius say that to me way too much.”
“Well, you apologize way too much,” James countered, and Remus held back a smile. James exhaled in a very measured way, looking up and placing his chin against his hands where they were flat on the table. “Can I help?” he asked. The question took Remus off guard. “Is there anything I can do to help? I just– I want you to be okay.”
Remus almost found himself asking what exactly James wanted to help with, but a question like that didn’t mean much to James Potter because the answer was, and always would be, everything.
“I want to forget about it, okay? I don’t want to think about it,” Remus shook his head. James considered this, biting the inside of his cheek.
“Alright,” he said eventually, and Remus felt himself relax a little. “Can I just… I just want to ask one thing. And you don’t have to answer.” Remus pursed his lips, but after a moment, he nodded a silent go on. “Do you… do you like Sirius? Like… like that?” James asked. Remus knew it was coming, but it still stole the breath from him a bit.
“I don’t know,” Remus said quietly. “I don’t… I don’t know what that’s supposed to feel like.” It was true, and at the same time it felt like the world’s biggest lie. “And if– if I let myself think about it too much, then I’ll… I don’t want to know the answer,” he admitted. “It’ll hurt more if I know the answer.”
James got a sort of pained expression on his face. “Okay,” he nodded slowly. "Sorry. One more question."
"James–"
"Does anyone else know? About… about the soulmate thing?" James asked, and Remus blew out a slow breath.
"No," he said quietly. And that was also true.
“But if you need anything, Moony, you ask, alright? Don’t do that silent suffering thing.” Remus laughed a little, because they both knew that Remus would always do that silent suffering thing, and there was nothing anyone could do to stop him.
“Sure,” he said anyway. “Thanks, James,” he added softly.
“I’d say you owe me, but I hate the idea of that,” James shook his head. Remus laughed and waved his wand, murmuring a quiet finite.
“I’ll buy your next order at Honeydukes,” Remus proposed. “The secret keeper tax.”
“I’m not cut out for this, Remus, honestly,” James groaned, leaning back in his chair. “Why’s the hardest part of school not the school part?”
“You’re asking the wrong person,” Remus shrugged. “I almost got killed two weeks ago.” James made a terribly sour face.
“What do you think it’s like to have normal problems?” James asked, crossing his arms over his chest. “I want to be worried about, like… my marks in potions class or something. Not–”
Over James’ shoulder, Remus realized that someone was coming– three someones, actually, making their way through the rows of books, but for once, the green and silver ties didn’t make Remus tense up.
“Pince said you were back here,” Regulus noted as he got nearer. James turned, went a little pale, and then shot Remus a look that said very clearly are you fucking kidding me?
“Oh my god,” James groaned, pulling himself out of his chair like he weighed a ton. “I can’t do this. I’m not cut out for this. I’m just not!” And then walked away without another word, leaving Regulus blinking after him with an incredibly confused look on his face. Remus pursed his lips to avoid smiling.
James was nothing if not true to his word, which meant that he took Sirius’ demand not to speak to Regulus very literally. So much so, in fact, that he often simply left the room when Regulus arrived, ignoring him entirely. It was honestly a bit funny. And it was simultaneously quite comforting, since now Remus was asking James to keep another secret, to know that James took the task of secret keeping so seriously.
Regulus stared off after James as he left, his face pinching in confusion and annoyance at the same time.
“What’s his problem?” the girl next to Regulus asked, turning to Remus. Remus was pretty sure her name was Dorcas. He didn’t share any classes with her, but she was memorable mainly because she was famously kicking everyone’s ass in the dueling club. She was tall and dark skinned and had silver and gold rings woven into her braids, and even though she was a second year, she had a very distinct spark to her that Remus was very aware of so close to the moon.
“It’s been a difficult year,” Remus answered simply. He wasn’t sure why Regulus was here, and he was even more unsure why he’d brought people with him. Remus was less certain who the other boy was, only having seen him around from time to time without any real reason to interact with him.
“I hear that’s a trend among your bunch, lately,” Dorcas raised her eyebrows, and Remus huffed out a laugh. When James was fully out of sight, Regulus turned back to Remus.
“What are you doing back here?” Regulus asked, crossing his arms.
“Telling secrets,” Remus shrugged truthfully. “What are you doing back here?” he countered.
"I need to talk to you," Regulus said slyly, and Remus blinked at him.
Well, this is an interesting parallel, he thought. He almost wanted to echo Regulus' words back to him from last year; no, you don't. But it seemed that this was exactly why Regulus chose his own words, and Remus didn’t really want to give him the satisfaction he sought.
“Alright,” Remus replied tensely.
“There’s a rumor you’re a werewolf,” Regulus said, his eyes narrow, and Remus felt his temper surge almost instantaneously. He was so truly sick of this, now, this rumor, one that everyone was spreading as a joke, because how ridiculous, right? How truly impossible. And every time, the fear Remus felt was the same. The irony of it burned. So he really didn’t need to hear it from Regulus as well.
“I’m aware,” Remus glowered at him, clenching his jaw. There was a hot, bristling feeling in his chest.
“Not a great rumor to have going around,” Regulus continued, and the casualness in his voice was like nails on a chalkboard to Remus’ ears. “Never know what people might–”
Remus stood abruptly, his chair scraping against the floor behind him, and he braced his hands on the table. He moved fast enough that Regulus flinched, stepping back and elbowing the boy to his left as he did. Regulus was taller than Sirius, but Remus towered over them both still, and even from behind the table, he was looking down at Regulus.
“I’ve had a very bad few weeks, Regulus,” Remus said slowly, letting his words simmer in the air. He saw Regulus trying to steel himself, and half of him felt guilty. The other half was tired and frustrated and at the end of his rope and he just wanted to forget about this. “So I suggest you think carefully about what you want to say to me right now.” Regulus ducked his head slightly, and the guilty half grew a little larger, threatening to snuff out the frustration the moon was bringing to the surface.
“I’m not here to antagonize you, Remus,” Regulus shook his head, lowering his voice. Remus bit the inside of his cheek hard enough that it hurt, willing his anger away.
“Then what?” Remus demanded.
“Christ, settle down, Lupin–” the boy to Regulus’ left said, but Regulus elbowed him again, this time far more intentionally.
“Shut up, Evan,” Regulus muttered, and the boy– Evan– rubbed his side. “Look, I’m just trying to warn you, alright?”
“What, that people are talking about me? Spreading rumors that I’m becoming a werewolf?” Remus scoffed, and even through the haze of annoyance, it was still almost funny. Becoming. Hah. He picked up his book, stepping around the table. “I’m not oblivious, Regulus, I know what they’re saying.”
“Some of them are serious,” Regulus noted, sidestepping to stop Remus from walking away. Remus found himself wondering if this was how Regulus had felt when he’d cornered him the year before, just wanting to leave, just trying not to say too much.
“It was a boggart,” Remus said, keeping his voice measured. “No one’s stupid enough to think it was real.”
“I think you underestimate the idiocy of some people here,” Dorcas interjected, shaking her head.
“Particularly the pure-bloods,” Regulus added.
“Regulus, you’re a pure-blood,” Remus pointed out, and Regulus rolled his eyes.
“Yes, I’m aware of that, thanks,” he muttered. “My point is, pure-bloods like to talk. You don’t want to be the one they talk about.” It was a warning, Remus knew, but he didn’t have the patience to feel the weight of it right then. Instead, he was bitter and frustrated and sick of this whole situation, and the moon was only a few days away, and he was tired.
“So what are your thoughts, then?” Remus challenged, stepping into Regulus’ space. “In your professional, pure-blood opinion,” he went on, leaning over, and out of the corner of his eye, he saw Dorcas put her hand into her cloak. He couldn’t bring himself to care. “Am I a werewolf?” he asked. Regulus stared right back at him with unwavering coldness in his eyes.
There was no right answer, here– not one that would satisfy them all. It was a ridiculous question because the answer was so obvious, and it was dangerous for the exact same reason. He shouldn’t have asked it. He should have kept his mouth shut, kept his head down, ignored Regulus the same way James had, left when he had the chance. But now he was just curious– curious to know if anyone really thought it was true. He was being given a warning, after all.
But Regulus did the smartest thing he could do, infuriatingly enough, which was to wait silently until Remus’ anger simmered out and he was left safely exasperated and annoyed.
“Is that all?” Remus asked sarcastically, intentionally mirroring Regulus’ words back at him. Remus pursed his lips a little.
“I’m glad you’re not dead,” Regulus said simply. The sentiment took Remus off guard, having been truly expecting an eye roll at most, and he blinked at Regulus slowly.
“Thanks,” he managed awkwardly. “Me too. Anything else?” This time, Regulus rolled his eyes. Remus couldn’t help but feel like a little balance was restored to the universe. “Good talk,” he said, stepping around Regulus. Dorcas and Evan both moved out of his way easily, and Remus hadn’t realized how cornered he’d felt until his path out was clear. The headache behind his eyes was getting sharper, harder to ignore, but he had a feeling that the passing of the full moon wouldn’t be enough to get rid of this tension altogether, this time.
Notes:
i am writing this on a train!! wow!! hope no one on the train knows what ao3 looks like!
yall asked for a james and remus convo, so u got it... ten bonus points to whoever can pinpoint the exact miscommunication that happened here. lay it on me.
from the top. you know the drill. remus realizing that the only thing worse than keeping secrets to himself is trusting other people to keep secrets FOR him? ouch. but then this immediate relief that what he thought james knows isn't actually what james knows is just such emotional whiplash for him. but like, valid. he doesn't even distrust james, too, he's just got this in his head that like, whelp. if anyone finds out, i explode. world ends. everything is done. bye bye! and he just cant operate outside that assumption. poor kiddo.
remus reaching out for sirius. once again. them <3 and remus kind of half dissociating in the time that follows and being like, there but not really there while he's processing all of this.
but the relief that james gets as soon as remus is like "ok fine we can talk" is kind of hilarious to me he's like JESUS THANK GOD. and james is just so james about this. worrying about his friend, trying to figure out what questions he can ask, what remus is comfortable talking about, what his priorities are in this whole ordeal, and then once again being put in this terrible spot of keeping secrets... lots of you are saying you're just waiting for the moment when james' bubble pops and he's overwhelmed by all of this and... u know. i can neither confirm nor deny...
and im still just. like. on a surface level its so funny that james just completely ignores regulus and that he straight up just walks away when regulus comes over. but on like, a deeper level... its just so sad. i know we've all picked this to pieces, myself included, but it really is just so unfair and unfortunate for james, but also for regulus, that there's this thing standing between them. and its a thing only james knows about too. and james is so loyal to his friends that he's not even going to bring this up to sirius like, EVER if he can help it. and while we're on this subject, one thing that i think is so important to note is that yes, its unfair that sirius asked james to do this, but its also so important to note that james OFFERED. they both dismissed regulus, they both proposed options that were unfair to him, and they were both kids trying to appease each other and protect themselves above all else. ugh. i really just can't stop analyzing my own writing. ur all saints for bearing with me.
but lets get to another fun part. regulus and remus. (and dorcas and evan lmao - reggie's got his buds too). regulus mirroring remus' words back to him, but also giving him a real warning, something he thinks remus needs to know, which is that pureblood families talk to each other and they are NOT kind. and lord if remus was any further away from a full moon, he'd probably process how meaningful that warning is in the moment, but he's just so on edge. and ugh, reg just immediately fawning to avoid the confrontation that remus is instigating.
i wont analyze the very end of this for fear of saying a bit too much. do your worst, though. tell me what you think ;)
as a reminder, im taking a break starting after my last year 3 chapter – there are two chapters left in year 3 including the epistolary summer chapter! so the break will be July 16th to august 13th. thank you all SO much for being so understanding. i appreciate how much you all care about me as a person and an author and not just the story im writing. so much love.
and, as always, everyone say thank you moons :)
thank you all for reading! i'm still getting around to replying to comments on the last chapter - you all had a LOT to say. so i'll be replying to as many of those as i can! replying to all of my comments is getting difficult (which is insane that i have so many people commenting that it's getting hard to reply to them all?? wild.) but i truly do read and appreciate every single one. say it with me kids, what time is it? (you: extended metaphor time!!) your comments are like fireworks over a river, and i go out on this pontoon boat into the middle of the water and i stare up at them and i wonder how this isn't a dream, and i think about how people worked so hard to make something beautiful and bright to be seen by anyone who's looking for them, and it is summer, and i feel very small but in a very good way, and you are right there with me
see you sunday :)
and, a teaser <3
–––
“Half the school is watching his back, Sirius,” Lily said, her voice surprisingly gentle. “I know you worry about him. Just… you know. He’s got all of us. Not just you idiots.”
“We idiots are doing a fine job on our own, thank you very much,” Sirius laughed. “But yeah,” he added, quieter. “I know.”
Chapter 30: Love
Summary:
“There’s something wrong with me,” he murmured.
Sirius clenched his jaw. He didn’t say it like it was sad, or like he was sad, or like he wanted someone to prove him wrong. He said it like he knew it was a fact, like it was a truth of the universe, like the sky is above or the ocean is blue. Sirius pressed his cheek against Remus’ hair and breathed him in like he was campfire smoke.
“There’s nothing wrong with you, Moony,” he said.
Notes:
Content warning for emetophobia, a very brief and non-detailed mention of throwing up.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Where’s Remus?” Sirius asked, throwing himself down next to Lily at the table, and Lily startled a little, looking up from her dinner.
“Hello to you, too,” she nodded, taking a swig of her pumpkin juice.
“You had Care of Magical Creatures with him today, didn’t you?” Sirius asked, leaning his elbow on the table. Lily rolled her eyes at him.
“Relax, Sirius,” she waved a hand. “He said he wasn’t hungry, and he wanted some time to himself. I think he’s not feeling great,” she added.
“Did he go to the hospital wing?”
She shook her head. “He said he wanted to take a walk. Clear his head.” Sirius narrowed his eyes.
“If he was feeling sick, you shouldn’t have let him–”
“I didn’t let him do anything,” Lily cut him off. “He’s fine. I promise. He just wanted to take a walk. And besides, he’d bite my head off if I tried to tell him what to do right now,” she added, shaking her head. “You probably know better than I do, but he’s pretty good at knowing his limits with all… this.” She waved her hand a little vaguely.
“I–” Sirius faltered, and then shook himself. “I know that,” he muttered, annoyed. “Don’t bite my head off, Evans. He was going to meet me in the library, and he didn’t show, so I was just– I was just looking for him.”
She sighed. “He was heading to the south courtyard, I think.” Sirius narrowed his eyes at her as she swirled her pumpkin juice in her cup, not taking a sip.
“What’s got you all mopey?” he asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Me? I’m not mopey,” she replied, looking up at Sirius, but Sirius crossed his arms and she gave in before he even had to ask twice. “Ugh, sorry,” she groaned. “Nothing to do with you. Mary and I got into a fight because I wanted to partner with Remus on a project for Magical Creatures,” Lily explained as Sirius threw one leg over the bench and sat down, stealing a bread roll from Lily’s plate. “And she told me I’m boy obsessed now– as if Remus and I could possibly have anything going on.”
Sirius held back a laugh, shaking his head.
“And she’s the one who’s been swooning after Holly all year. I think she’s gone and hurt her own feelings now that Holly’s with Eve, and I tried to tell her she didn’t have a chance–”
“Harsh,” Sirius winced.
“I know, I know, I shouldn’t have said it. And then of course Potter comes over and starts trying to flirt with me. He’s got the worst timing, Sirius, honestly,” Lily groaned, putting her cheek in her hand and leaning against the table.
“So… nothing new, there?” Sirius smirked.
“You’re both insufferable,” she rolled her eyes.
“But who’s more insufferable? If you had to rank us,” Sirius asked, leaning forward. “I’d like to think I’m slightly more insufferable than he is, honestly, but it depends on how much you hate that crush of his–”
“You’re tied,” she interrupted, flicking Sirius in the forehead. He laughed, rubbing the red mark that was surely forming. “No. You’re not tied. You’re just interchangeably in first place,” she amended.
“Well, who’s in first right now, then?”
Lily scowled at him, and then shook her head, taking another bite of her food. “Him,” she sighed. “But you’re on thin ice, too.”
“How come he’s got first? Is it the flirting? I can flirt, too, you know,” Sirius said, batting his eyes and tilting his head at her.
“I’m well aware that you can flirt, Sirius,” she said. “You do it everyday with those idiots of yours.”
“All in good fun, Evans,” he laughed.
“Whatever. You’re disasters, the lot of you.”
“Thank you,” Sirius grinned. “I think Moony takes first place in that category, though,” he mused.
“He’s not a disaster, he’s like…” Lily sighed. “He’s like a lightning rod. Things just keep happening to him,” she murmured, casting her gaze down at the table, and Sirius’ smile dropped a little.
“Yeah, well…” Sirius shrugged, but it was tense. “He’s got us, right?” Lily breathed a laugh. “South courtyard, you said?”
“That’s where he was headed, but he just said he was taking a walk, so I’m not sure.” Sirius nodded and stood up, stealing a bread roll off of her plate as he did. Lily caught his sleeve as he was leaving, and he half expected her to take the food back from him, but she didn’t. “Half the school is watching his back, Sirius,” she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. “I know you worry about him. Just… you know. He’s got all of us. Not just you idiots.”
“We idiots are doing a fine job on our own, thank you very much,” Sirius laughed. “But yeah,” he added, quieter. “I know.”
“Right,” she let his sleeve go. “Get him to take a nap or something. He looked… you know.”
There was a silence between them that held the same understanding of what that meant, and it didn’t need to be said. He stepped back from her and bowed cordially.
“Evans,” he said in farewell.
“Idiot,” Lily bowed in return, and frankly the insult was lost on him, because it made Sirius a little happy that she knew him well enough not to call him Black.
“À plus tard,” he smirked. “Oh, and you know– James would knock off the flirting if you asked him to,” he added. “All in good fun, you know?”
“Yeah, yeah,” Lily sighed, waving her hand at him to shoo him away. Sirius nodded at her again and made his way out of the hall.
It had been months now since the boggart incident, and things had largely calmed down to where one could almost call it normal, but even still Sirius couldn’t help the way his heart leapt a little when he couldn’t track Remus down right away. He’d never say it, of course, but he wished there was a way to keep track of him all day long just for peace of mind. But that was a level of clingy protectiveness he couldn’t really voice out loud without seeming downright possessive.
Remus wasn’t in the south courtyard, and Sirius shoved aside the little wave of panic that hit him when he realized that. Remus had a few favorite hiding spots. Sirius could eliminate some of those, knowing he was feeling sick. He wouldn’t want to climb the stairs to the astronomy tower, and hopefully he would deem the Standing Stones and the training grounds too far a walk right now, considering that it was dark and pouring rain. That eliminated most things to the north end of the castle. That left the clock tower courtyard as the most likely bet.
Sirius tried not to let it boost his ego too much when he learned he was right.
Remus was sitting with his back to the courtyard entrance, leaning up against one of the pillars, his head tilted against the stone. The rain was falling heavily in sheets, and even though Remus was situated where there was a little more shelter from the elements, the wind made it so the steps were soaked anyway. Remus’ cloak was laying in a heap behind him. It made Sirius frown.
“Remus?” he asked, and Remus hummed casually like he had known Sirius was behind him before he had even said anything. Sirius tugged his own cloak tighter around him. “Merlin, what are you doing sitting in the rain?” Sirius asked.
Remus tilted his head in Sirius’ direction but didn’t quite make eye contact with him. He shrugged and turned his head back to the drenched lawns.
“I was gonna take a walk, but… oh,” Remus cut himself off. “We were gonna go to the library, weren’t we?”
“Yeah, but it’s fine,” Sirius said, trying to make his voice as casual as possible since Remus tended to overthink these things.
“Sorry,” he mumbled. Sirius shook his head.
“It’s bloody frigid, Moony,” he huffed, holding his arms tightly across his chest. “Why’d you take your cloak off? Aren’t you cold?” He stood behind Remus, leaning against the same stone pillar that Remus had propped himself up against with his shoulder. “You’re soaked, mate,” Sirius pointed. Remus’ pants and shoes were sopping wet, rainwater dripping off of his hands and hair and trickling down his neck in a way that made Sirius shiver.
“Feels good,” Remus shrugged slowly like he was half asleep. His skin was flushed pink, and it almost seemed like he could be steaming from his head and ears and hands. Sirius frowned, leaning over him slightly to see his face. Remus’ eyes were closed like he was sunbathing, but he looked exhausted and pale, like Lily had said. Sirius reached out, a centimeter away from placing the back of his hand against Remus’ forehead, but he stopped himself.
“Have you got a fever?” he asked instead, tucking his hand back into his pocket.
“Probably,” Remus murmured. “Yeah.”
“Are you…” Sirius didn’t know how to phrase it.
“Yeah,” Remus echoed, quieter, knowing immediately what Sirius was asking. He sounded sad about it. “Later.” He took a long, deep breath in, and when he let it out, the air in front of him fogged.
“You should come inside,” Sirius said, feeling a bit like a mother hen. “Fever or no fever, it’s not healthy to sit out in the cold like this. You’ll get sick.”
“I’m already sick,” Remus said bitterly, shaking his head. The tone was a little abrupt, but he got like this sometimes when he knew what was coming. Sirius bit the inside of his cheek.
“I just mean it probably won’t make you feel better in the long run,” he said, keeping his voice gentle. Remus paused for a while before answering.
“I know,” he sighed eventually. “Sorry.” He tilted his head back, then, and rested it against Sirius’ thigh where he stood behind him.
Sirius froze, blinking down at him, but Remus still had his eyes closed. His cheeks and nose were red and blotchy, and it could have been the rain, but it looked like there were little beads of sweat around his hairline and temples. He looked like he could be sleeping, honestly. It was sweet.
Despite the concerns Sirius had about him sitting out here in the frigid weather, he looked so comfortable that he felt bad asking him to come inside. More often than not, when Remus started to feel sick on these bad days, he was constantly uneasy, shifting and fidgeting and restless. He’d hold himself tightly, going pale at waves of nausea or squeezing his eyes shut against the assailment of sounds and sights going on around him.
Now, though, he seemed so peaceful, his eyes closed and his head heavy against Sirius’ leg– and there was another strange thing; Remus usually hated to be touched on these days, more so than any other day, and yet here he was leaning up against Sirius like it was nothing. Maybe it was the cold, Sirius thought. Or the rain. He swallowed against something heavy in his throat.
“It feels so nice out here, though,” Remus said, cracking his eyes open to look up at Sirius. Against the pale white light of winter, his irises were like a campfire, amber brown and warm and soft. “I run in the rain sometimes. Makes it interesting.”
“Interesting,” Sirius echoed incredulously, and Remus breathed a laugh.
“Sit with me?” he asked. Sirius raised his eyebrows. “Come on, I’m sick. Or I’m gonna be. Same thing,” Remus shrugged.
“Lily told me that I should get you to take a nap,” he crossed his arms. “You should be inside if you’re not feeling well.”
“Just for a minute,” Remus insisted.
“It’s pouring, Moony,” Sirius shook his head. “And freezing as well. Christ, my fingers are already numb,” he added, rubbing his hands together.
“I’ll keep you warm,” Remus replied suavely, a smile cracking across his face. Sirius felt his cheeks go pink, heat rushing to his face and neck. He was thankful it was already a bit dark so Remus didn’t see the blush form, because Merlin, why was he blushing at that?
“You…” Sirius shook himself. “You flirt,” he laughed it off quietly.
Remus breathed a laugh as well and pulled his head forward off of Sirius’ thigh like it weighed a ton. Sirius slid his arms out of his cloak and sat on the stair next to Remus, draping it over both of their shoulders and throwing the hood up over his head so it covered his numb ears.
“It’s one of James’ lines,” Remus noted. “He used it on Lily sometime in the winter. Don’t remember why exactly now.”
“Well, that explains it,” Sirius laughed.
“What, you don’t think I could think up a good pickup line?” Remus pouted. “I can flirt. I could. If I tried.”
“Whatever you say,” Sirius sighed. “Probably better that you don’t take tips from James, though. He’s running his chance with Lily right into the ground.” He tried to keep to himself, to make sure he wasn’t touching Remus, but Remus relaxed his posture when Sirius sat down. Their knees touched, just slightly, and then a moment later Remus did something that felt truly impossible and rested his head against Sirius’ shoulder.
His hair brushed against Sirius’ cheek. He had an earthy smell to him, like plants and fresh dirt. Sirius felt the blush creep further up his neck and he directed his gaze up to the sky. The heat from Remus’ fever seeped through his clothes, warming his skin, and he felt guilty at how comforting it was. Remus was burning up, and here he was reveling in it like it was his own personal hearth.
“Do you think they’ll get together?” Remus asked.
“Who?” Sirius asked, having almost forgotten the last thing he said. “Oh. Lily and James?” Remus nodded. “I dunno,” Sirius frowned. He saw lightning flash off in the distance, but it was too far to really hear the thunder that came with it. “Maybe. But I feel like they’re both having much more fun with the cat-and-mouse game of it all.”
“I think they could be good together,” Remus noted.
“Yeah?”
“I dunno if I’m a good judge, though.”
“Why’s that?” Sirius asked. Remus shrugged, the movement jostling Sirius.
“I never know what people are thinking,” Remus murmured. “Lily told me apparently Mary had a crush on me last year,” he added. Sirius looked away, directing his eyes back to the sky and then out at the landscape. “And she asked me if I liked her, too.”
“Do you like her?” he asked instead. He felt Remus’ face change against his shoulder, a frown making his eyebrows furrow.
“I don’t know,” he shrugged. “Well… I guess not, then. I’d know if I liked her, right? You… I think you’re supposed to know those things. So I guess not. Right?” How should I know? Sirius thought to himself. “Should I tell her that?” Remus asked. Sirius couldn’t help but laugh.
“God, no,” he said, shaking his head. “You can’t turn a girl down before she’s even made a move, that’s awful. Besides, Lily said last year. Past tense. Let sleeping dogs lie, you know?”
“Oh,” Remus said. “Right. Guess that’s a bit presumptuous.” Sirius smiled at him even though he couldn’t see it.
He was such a sap and he didn’t even know it. Sirius didn’t doubt there had been more students than just Mary who’d had a crush on him. People just liked him. They liked that he was gentle. They liked that he listened, that he didn’t interrupt, that he was smart but he didn’t boast about it, that he wasn’t arrogant, that he wasn’t loud. That he only ever said exactly what was on his mind, but it was never cruel. He was transparent, but like a screen in front of a fireplace. On the inside, he was warm.
Remus shifted slightly where he sat, drawing his knees closer. His arm brushed up against Sirius’ and stayed there, just that little bit closer. He was tense, though, ducking his head a little. Remus swallowed, his temple shifting slightly against Sirius’ shoulder, and then very suddenly he jerked himself away, sitting fully upright.
He gagged heavily, clapping a hand over his mouth. His eyes were squeezed closed. For a long, silent moment, he sat like that, not breathing, not moving. Sirius watched him, his heart aching in concern, but he wasn’t sure what to do. His hand hovered near Remus’ knee, but he didn’t touch him. He just stayed silent and still.
Eventually, Remus let out a shaky exhale through his nose, hesitantly taking his hand away from his mouth.
“Sorry,” he rasped, his eyes still closed. He put his hands down against the stones underneath them, his fingers snaking through little puddles in the stairs. “Sick.”
“Please don’t apologize,” Sirius shook his head, and Remus laughed a little.
“Right,” he murmured. “Yeah. James told me I do that too much a while ago.”
“James is right,” Sirius shrugged.
“Isn’t he always?”
They were quiet again. The rain fell a little more softly, and somehow it made the whole world seem like it was standing still. Then Remus’ breath stuttered just a little. Sirius thought he might be gagging again, but he brought his arms up, hugging his knees, and buried his face between his elbows.
“I don’t want to be sick,” he choked out, and Sirius felt his stomach twist. “I don’t–” he cut himself off, making a sort of whine in the back of his throat, and his whole body shuddered. If Sirius hadn’t already seen what it was like when Remus cried, he might not have realized that’s what this was. It was unfortunate how familiar he was with it now. “I’m tired,” Remus muttered, his voice heavily muffled. “I’m tired of it. I don’t want to do it anymore.”
Sirius bit his lip. Every instinct in his body wanted to wrap his arms around Remus and hold him tight, but he resisted. He still felt the ghost of that one embrace, just the one time, up in the tower right after Remus had told them about the boggart, how he’d reached out– how Sirius had been the one to step toward him.
But Remus had reached for him, then. He wasn’t doing that now.
“I’m sorry, Moony,” he murmured instead. Remus lifted his head up, leaning back against the pillar behind him. The corners of his eyes were red.
“I hate it,” Remus mumbled. “I’m not me.”
Sirius frowned. “What do you mean?”
“I’m not… I don’t know how to explain it,” Remus said. His voice was shaky. Sirius felt his chest ache. He picked at the skin around his thumbnail trying to find the words, trying to find any words, but he knew better than anyone that sometimes words didn’t make it better. “I’m not me ,” Remus repeated miserably, and then he shivered, tipped to the side, leaned over the side of the stairs, and threw up into the bushes. He retched painfully, bracing himself against the stones underneath him before pulling himself back and leaning against the pillar again. “Christ,” he croaked. “Sorry.” He screwed up his face a bit. “No. Not… not sorry. Not apologizing.” Sirius breathed a laugh.
“It’s alright,” he sighed. Remus leaned toward Sirius again, putting his temple back against Sirius’ shoulder and nestling there.
And then Remus broke his heart a little.
“There’s something wrong with me,” he murmured.
Sirius clenched his jaw. He didn’t say it like it was sad, or like he was sad, or like he wanted someone to prove him wrong. He said it like he knew it was a fact, like it was a truth of the universe, like the sky is above or the ocean is blue. Sirius pressed his cheek against Remus’ hair and breathed him in like he was campfire smoke.
“There’s nothing wrong with you, Moony,” he said. He tried to channel just as much certainty into it as Remus had, and yet somehow it wasn’t the same. It wasn’t enough. Remus breathed a laugh, quiet and short, like there were infinite things that Sirius didn’t know about him and infinitely more things he’d never know, and something in Sirius’ chest wanted to know those things so badly it hurt. It wasn’t enough. It wasn’t enough. “Remus, there’s nothing wrong with you,” he insisted. Remus breathed slowly.
“You don’t know that,” he sighed tiredly. “You haven’t seen.”
You won’t let me, Sirius wanted to say. Every time, without fail, Remus sent them away when he was sick. They weren’t allowed to stay with him. They weren’t allowed to help. Whether he was ashamed or embarrassed or afraid, Remus’ episodes were off limits to the marauders, kept secret, kept separate. But it wasn’t just when he was sick; it was when he was angry, and when he was anxious, and when he was sad, and when he was overwhelmed– he was difficult to comfort, keeping himself isolated, running, hiding. He was like a lightning rod. They would see the flash, hear the sound, but then everything important disappeared under the earth before it could start fires. You won’t let me, Sirius wanted to say.
“You could let me,” he replied instead. “I could help.” Remus shook his head slightly, the movement shifting Sirius’ cheek a little where it rested on his hair.
“You couldn’t.”
“I could try,” Sirius murmured. “You could let me try.”
Remus was silent, but Sirius could feel him tense a little like he wanted to say something. Whatever it was, he let it fizzle out inside of him.
“We should go inside,” Remus mumbled, and Sirius felt a heavy disappointment settle in his chest, wondering if he’d said the wrong thing, wondering if he’d ruined this, whatever this was. “Your fingers are turning blue,” Remus added. “And now we’re both soaked.” Slowly, heavily, he lifted his head off of Sirius’ shoulder, and Sirius felt like a string had been cut loose from him, like he was floating into the air now that the weight was gone, that the warmth had left. “It’s really beautiful here, isn’t it?” Remus added quietly. “I don’t think I notice it enough.”
He was looking out at the rain again as it washed over the grass and trees and stone towers, but Sirius found he couldn’t look out at the landscape– he couldn’t look away from Remus, from the angle of his jaw, the curve of his ear, the way his hair fell in soft waves over his forehead, the little freckles on his cheeks and the bump on the bridge of his nose and the chapped split in his bottom lip, and he felt guilty, too, because the fever had made Remus’ face blotchy and red and sweaty and for some reason, Sirius thought it was…
“Yeah,” Sirius said, strained. “It’s…” He cleared his throat. “It’s really something.” Remus let out a breath and began to turn to Sirius, and Sirius tore his gaze off of him, staring out at the lawns and trying to force the heat out of his cheeks.
“Will you… will you walk with me to the hospital wing?” Remus asked. “I, uh– I’m not going back to our room tonight.” Sirius turned to look at him again and realized how tired he looked. When Remus faced him fully, head on, he noticed the dark bags under his eyes, the way his eyelids hung down heavily, how even though his expression was calm and neutral it still carried a tenseness around his jaw and ears that signaled pain. I don’t want to do it anymore, he’d said. Sirius thought he’d honestly burn the world just to give Remus a moment of relief from any of it.
“Of course,” Sirius nodded, and Remus smiled. “I can stay, too…” he added cautiously. “If you’d like.” Remus looked down, chewing on his bottom lip. He ran his tongue over a chapped split there.
“No,” Remus said simply.
“I wouldn’t mind–”
“Sirius,” Remus cut him off. Sirius stared at Remus, and Remus stared over his shoulder like it would be painful just to look him in the eye.
“Okay,” he said, forcing himself to let it go. “Come on, then,” he smiled, and Remus smiled, too, the tiredness leaving his eyes for just a moment, replaced by warmth– and Sirius could swear, swear on the universe itself, that that warmth could ignite and blaze and burn the world to the ground, and even among the ashes, he would still…
Oh, Sirius thought.
That’s what this is, isn’t it? Sirius thought.
That’s why it feels like this, Sirius thought.
Oh.
Notes:
I am coming to you live from the parking lot of the famed (and apparently very popular) 'Pig and Pancake' in astoria oregon (where i am not getting food and i am instead stopped so that i can post this because as my very lovely beta pointed out, oregon is 3 hours behind est, and i know some of yall just sit there refreshing the page around 3pm and i dont want to keep u waiting. so in the weirdest road trip pit stop ever, here u go.
and man, wasn't that fun :)
nothing like a good oh. /oh./ to get the blood pumping, right? mm. i knew you were all waiting for ONE of them to realize they were in love with the other one, and im just such a sucker for the classic "fell first" "fell harder" dynamic, but the "REALIZED first" "REALIZED harder" is just even more MUAH. lovely.
i dont know what to say about this chapter tbh. im sure i'll find roughly 4000 characters worth of things to write about in this end note of course (i always do) but man, just. year 3. lots happened. lots is GONNA happen. year 4 on is kind of a rollercoaster that i'm still trying to build up honestly. but for now, they're all just such good friends to each other, and boy are they gonna need their friends.
anyway. chapter specific notes. lily and sirius' friendship is just so fun lowkey. i feel like i don't see them written about much as a pairing but their dynamic of like, 'child hopped up on caffeine' and 'exasperated mother' is so fun to me. and they just get each other i think. especially since their fight whenever that was lol, its just fun to build these friendships up. this is what i like about long fics tho, is the relationship building.
once again, sirius knowing exactly where to go look for remus
and then this whole interaction of just, them teasing, joking, being buds, sirius slowly realizing more and more the way he feels about remus. remus being so frustrated with being sick, and sirius not really getting it fully but getting it just enough to know its something meaningful. and ugh. remus. just. him. and his relationship with his lycanthropy, and how much he hates that side of him and how much he dreads it every time. and how he's intentionally isolating that side of his life from his friends, and just UGH i don't even know what im saying here but him. <3
and LORD FINALLY i know yall are gonna be like BRO AT LONG LAST literally like cmon 3 years in. i know it's not the slowest of slowburns and not to be a dick but its not gonna resolve instantly... but man finally right?
ok ok ok ok ok i'll let u all do the rest of the analyzing. i know i havent been great about answering comments since im on vacation right now, but as always, i read and love and appreciate every single one and GUESS WHAT its extended metaphor time because all of ur comments are like little rocks and shells and seaglass that i find walking on the beach and i pick them up and put them in a little glass jar that i got at an antique store earlier that day specifically for that purpose, and the glass jar is my brain and ur comments are rattling around in there making me think of how fucking wild it is that there's a whole ocean right there and wow isn't the world huge and scary and really really really cool?? and then i pick up another neat-o piece of seaglass and keep walking :)
as a reminder, my last year 3 chapter will be this sunday for the summer year 3 letters, and then i'm taking a break from posting to write, plan, and get ready for year 4! so my last year 3 chapter will be July 16th, and then my first year 4 chapter will be august 13th. i so very much appreciate all of your patience and support especially as i take breaks, and im so happy that all of u are so understanding.
until sunday!! everybody say thank u moons!!!! best beta mooncrow4eva <333
and, ofc, your teaser... a tiny little crumb of one of the summer year 3 letters :)
–––
Prongs,
How the hell do I make a letter not sound like a bloody love letter.
Chapter 31: Summer 3
Summary:
Moony,
Narcissa’s trying to keep her head down this summer because apparently she wants to marry that Malfoy bloke she’s been on about since fourth year (seems a bit early to think about marriage, don’t you think?) so she’s keeping her head down. But that means she won’t send out letters for me.
Lucky us, though, my mother’s got a knack for pissing off her own family. Uncle Alphard’s had about enough of her as I have, so he’s letting me use his owl– her name’s Herbert, by the way, don’t ask me why. Anyway, I don’t think he’ll read our letters. He’s actually got some respect for privacy, unlike my mother. Makes me wonder where she got her crazy from.
Summer’s always boring here. Tell me some stories.
Yours,
Sirius
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Moony,
Narcissa’s trying to keep her head down this summer because apparently she wants to marry that Malfoy bloke she’s been on about since fourth year (seems a bit early to think about marriage, don’t you think?) so she’s keeping her head down. But that means she won’t send out letters for me.
Lucky us, though, my mother’s got a knack for pissing off her own family. Uncle Alphard’s had about enough of her as I have, so he’s letting me use his owl– her name’s Herbert, by the way, don’t ask me why. Anyway, I don’t think he’ll read our letters. He’s actually got some respect for privacy, unlike my mother. Makes me wonder where she got her crazy from.
Summer’s always boring here. Tell me some stories.
Yours,
Sirius
***
Prongs,
How the hell do I make a letter not sound like a bloody love letter.
I signed it ‘yours.’ YOURS James. I took your stupid advice and didn’t say anything before we left and now I’m all weird. I blame you. Tell me I’m overthinking this. Am I? Who signs a letter ‘yours?’ I sounded like I was 80 years old. I’ve never signed a letter like that in my life.
Maybe I’ll make it a thing. Start signing off in weird ways to throw it off.
Best regards,
Faithfully,
Respectfully,
This is the worst.
Your fault.
Sirius
***
Sirius, for christ’s sake, stop calling me Prongs.
Now my mum’s asking me about it, and I’ve had to explain that you’re poking fun at me for striking out with Evans, and she’s trying to give me dating advice. I don’t want to talk to my mum about dating, Sirius. In fact, I think that’s the last thing I want to talk to my mum about. Aside from maybe puberty. Christ.
In any case, I think it’s perfectly fine to sign off as ‘yours,’ frankly, but you’ve made fun of me for signing my letters with ‘all my best,’ so perhaps I’m not the best judge. I stand by what I said, though. Give it a little time to sit over the summer. You might feel differently come school, you know? And summer’s kind of a hard time to leave that hanging in the air, I think.
Mum wants me to tell you to thank Alphard by the way, because Herbert ate the mole that was wrecking the lawn.
Best regards, faithfully and respectfully yours,
James
***
Sirius,
Tell Alphard thanks for letting us use his owl– mum thinks she and Agatha are getting along rather nicely, but I’m not quite sure how she can tell. In any case, Herbert is very nice. Very loud. But very nice.
So far, not many stories to tell. Summer was much more fun when we still lived in the country. Now it's just sort of hot and claustrophobic. But of the highlights so far, mum and I sorted all of our books by color, but then we decided it was far too hard to actually find what we wanted to read, so we re-organized them by genre instead. We’re competing to see who can read more this summer. I think I’m going to win. She reads faster than I do, but she’s also got to go to work, which works in my favor I think.
Take your bets now.
(Seriously, take your bets. James put a galleon on my mum just to spite me, I think. Peter hasn’t answered yet since he’s off on vacation. Do you think they allow owls in Romania, or would the dragons eat them?)
Yours,
Remus
P.S. I hope you’re surviving alright at home. I wanted to send you a book, but I don’t want to get you in trouble.
***
James,
Why do I feel like you’re trying to talk me out of something here? You were the one who told me I could explore my options second year, remember? What makes this so different? You were weird about it when I told you at the end of the year, and I don’t get it.
If you think it’ll be weird if two of your friends end up together or something, that’s one thing. But if Remus doesn’t feel the same, I’m perfectly capable of being normal. Not that I’m going to say anything over the summer, because it feels weird to say something like that over a letter, but still.
Quit being an idiot or I’ll go after Lily instead. We both know she likes me better anyway.
Remus signed his letter with ‘yours’ as well. What’s that mean? Is he making fun of me? I’m no good at this.
Sirius
***
Remus,
Mr. Weasley would like me to ask you if the little pictures on the stamps are some sort of code. He’s convinced they mean something ominous. Mum thinks it's rather endearing that you still put stamps on owl post, though.
I asked dad, and apparently in Romania they use wizard radios to communicate because the dragons actually do go after the owls. Bet Peter is having a blast there. Hope he doesn’t come back burnt to a crisp. Maybe it'd finally give him a tan, though.
Don’t tell him I said that.
Cordially,
James
***
Lily,
Long story short, James’ parents’ friend has got this obsession with muggles and thinks I’ve been putting a code in the stamps of my letters. I’m a little upset I didn’t think of the idea myself first, but now I need you to help me come up with an idea of how to make a code out of stamps because it’s truly genius.
Throw some ideas my way. No wrong answers.
Except bad ones.
Remus :)
***
Remus,
Why are you sending letters by owl with stamps in the first place?
You should just start putting stickers in the corner to see if he notices the difference. I’m including some of my mum’s scrapbooking supplies for inspiration. Go wild.
Lily
***
Sirius,
I’m not trying to be weird about it, I’m just saying, Remus is… you know… the way he is, sometimes. He gets uncomfortable with things like this, I think. And I think last year was hard for him. He’s got a lot on his plate, you know? He tends to overthink things, it’s just who he is as a person.
I’m not trying to discourage you entirely, I just mean it’s good to think on things for a bit.
And I sincerely doubt Remus is making fun of you.
Best,
James
***
I’m perfectly aware of how he ‘is’ as a person, James.
He’s my friend, too. What exactly do you think I’ve got planned that would make him so uncomfortable?
***
Moony,
James is gonna lose a galleon. I’m betting on you. Besides, you bring a library with you every year, I don’t think anyone in the world could out-read you. But maybe Hope Lupin is just a legend. Tell her I say hello, by the way.
It’s the same as always here. I wouldn’t go so far as to call it ‘home,’ though.
I think Uncle Alphard could probably sneak me a book. Go ahead and send it. I’m curious to know what you’ve got in mind.
Yours,
Sirius
***
Sirius,
So far, I’m winning. Mum says it’s unfair I’ve got so much time at home to read, so she’s started bringing books to work with her, which I think is also unfair. And also probably not very productive. Though to be fair, she’s always had a bit more restraint than me when it comes to reading. I tend to get lost. Well, you know that.
I’m sending you ‘The Lord of the Rings.’ It’s quite wordy, but I think you’ll like it. It’s a trilogy, so let me know when you’ve finished the first one and I’ll send the rest, or I can bring them with me to school. Not that I’m expecting you to read it if you don’t want to. Dad used to read it to me before bed. I think you’ll quite like Aragorn. He’s got a flair for the dramatic as well.
Mum says hello, also. She doesn’t really get how an owl is going to carry a book, but I figure between Herbert and Agatha, they’ll manage. Strong birds and all. Far cheaper than the post, in any case.
Yours,
Remus
***
Sirius,
That’s not what I meant. I’m not saying you’re going to do anything to make him uncomfortable, I’m sorry. I just worry. You know me. One of us has to overthink things, right? That way the scale’s balanced.
James
***
Moony,
Got the book. Bloody hell this thing is huge. A bit hard to hide under my pillow like normal. Had to stick it at the back of my closet. Don’t think my mother would like me reading muggle books very much. I don’t think I’ll finish it by the end of the summer, but I’ll certainly try. It’ll give me something to do. Awfully boring hiding in my room, but my mother’s been more on my case than ever, and it’s getting to be a lot.
Only good thing is it seems like she’s starting to annoy Reggie as much as she annoys me. He’s better at keeping his mouth shut, though. But we knew this.
Uncle Alphard’s apparently read these books before. I think he wants to read them again, because he’s been asking about how it’s going whenever he visits.
Tell your mum Herbert and Agatha were a lovely team delivering it. We gave her a very tasty vole in return for her work. I know your mum likes to worry about how the owls are compensated.
Yours,
Sirius
P.S. Still winning?
***
Sirius,
Yeah, it’s a dense book… hard to put down, though. Or at least I think so.
I’m winning– mum pulled ahead for a bit, but dad says I’ve apparently grown into a rather competitive streak. James isn’t thrilled, but frankly I don’t think he’ll miss the galleon considering how much he spends at Hogsmeade sometimes.
Or most times.
Peter’s apparently got in touch with James somehow using the flu network. No idea how that works. Something about his face showing up in the embers? Not sure I want to know. Sounds painful.
Yours,
Remus
***
Sirius,
I hope I didn’t go and make things weird. I have a feeling I might have. Haven’t heard from you in a bit. I know you wouldn’t do anything to make Moony uncomfortable.
I’m sorry.
James
***
Sirius,
Mum’s in the lead now. I’ll have to up my game. She’s got a week off soon and I’ve got a feeling it’s going to rocket her ahead a bit. Gotta compensate. Maybe I’ll read overnight, too.
How’s Lord of the Rings going? You’ll have to let me know where you’re at. I could read along with you.
Yours,
Moony
***
Sirius,
If you’re angry with me please just tell me, I’m really rather awful with the silent treatment. You don’t even have to say anything. Tell Herbert to crud on my shoes or something.
James
***
Sirius,
Honestly, mate, just let me know you’re alive. I worry. I’m a worrier. We’ve established this. You can be pissed at me all you like, but don’t go all quiet.
James
***
Sirius,
I’m in the lead again, at the expense of my sleep schedule. Started on Lord of the Rings just in case you wanted to read together once we get back to school. I’ll earn you that galleon, though. Can’t let James get away with betting against me.
Hope you’re alright.
I didn’t scare you away with Tolkein, did I?
Yours,
Moony
***
Remus,
Have you heard from Sirius recently? I think he might be angry with me. He stopped writing back. So if he’s writing to you, it just means he’s mad at me, which is fine, but I just want to know he’s alright, because honestly he should better than to just go and stop talking to me, but I think he does know better, which is the stressful part, frankly, because I think he’d write to me even if he was angry, but maybe I’ve really pissed him off, it’s a bit hard to tell by mail, this is why I don’t really like letters.
Anyway. Let me know.
James
***
James,
I haven’t heard from him either… not for a few weeks now. I was actually going to ask you.
What are you fighting about?
If he was angry, I don’t think he’d stop writing to both of us. Like you said. He knows better.
Do you think something’s happened?
Remus
***
Sirius,
Write me back. I’m not messing around. I don’t care if you’re angry, just let me know you’re alright. You can be as pissed at me as you want, but don’t do this.
James
***
Sirius,
James said you fought about something. He didn’t say what, and I’m not trying to pry, but just let us know you’re alright, okay?
I haven’t heard from you in a while.
Be safe.
Moony
***
Sirius,
Please just let me know you’re okay. I’m worried.
Make it home to us.
Moony
***
Sirius,
I’m about this bloody close to knocking down your door, your family be damned. Tell me you’re okay.
James
***
Sirius,
I’m about to do something stupid, so just… forgive me, alright?
James
***
Regulus,
I don’t know who else to ask.
Just tell me he’s okay. Tell me he’s alive. Tell me something.
Please.
James
***
James,
My nephew Regulus has asked that I send a message on his behalf. Their mother has got them both under watchful eye, I’m afraid. I believe my sister discovered I was delivering letters to Sirius this summer. I’ve not been allowed to see him for several weeks now.
Regulus would like me to make sure you know Sirius will be coming back to Hogwarts, and you’ll see him soon, and that he’s going to make sure of it. That’s all he could tell me. I know it isn’t much.
I have no misconceptions about my sister’s cruelty, and I have no doubt my nephew will be in dire need of his friends as the summer comes to a close. I trust you’ll see him home safely.
I only ask that you write to me if there is anything you think of that I can do. Don’t hesitate to ask. I care a great deal for the two of them. I know you and your friends do as well. Perhaps we could spare them a bit of grief someday.
With gratitude,
Alphard Black
Notes:
I would apologize, but be real, would any of you forgive me?
thought not.
;)
okay!! and with that... year three is done!! woah. crazy. i feel like i can't say too much about these letters because im gonna spoil some things..... but oh man. i am very excited for year 4. as a reminder, i am taking a break now to write, plan, and get ready to start posting the new year! I'll be back with my first year 4 chapter on august 13th :) again, as before, thank you all so much for your understanding and support! year 4 has got some verrryyyy interesting moments, and i want to make sure im not dropping the ball on the important things now that a few different plots are going to start being woven together...
wow, a short authors note? from this crow? shocking. i know. wild. im just very excited to hear what you all think, and also very excited to spend some time with my own brain making the next year of this fic work! so let me know what you thought of these letters! i love hearing from yall about your reactions :) all of your engagement is like. this bag of cheesy chex mix. i enjoy it all every time i get it. but man, when i get those circle pretzels with the cheese powder on them?? that's ur comments. ugh. sheer joy. (i took a redeye flight this morning and just woke up halfway through the day after getting home, im sorry this metaphor is not my best work, i just got so hungry and started absolutely demolishing this thing of chex mix ok ur all amazing and tasty and i appreciate u)
everyone say thank u moons :) love u moons <3
until the sunday after the sunday after sunday!! is that math right? who knows. xoxo
and, fine... a little teaser... for the road :)
–––
Because she was predictable. Eventually, she’d burn herself out. She’d slam something, lock something, curse something, leave the two of them breathless and red and enraged, and they’d burn out together like twin candles, because she was predictable. Because he’d gotten used to this. Because this had a formula.
And until then, Sirius had operated under a certain naivete, which was this; that Walburga had already done the worst that she could do, the worst that she was capable of. She’d played her cards already. She’d shown her hand. The rest was easy, Sirius thought, because he’d seen it. Because even after this, even after the rage and the destruction and the ash, he was still here.
Chapter 32: Home
Summary:
He had not really had the wherewithal that first time he’d held onto Remus to memorize him. He’d been startled, scrambled, his mind torn in ten different directions as he tried to grapple with the who and the why and the what and the where of the night, trying to put a timeline to Remus’ fear and desperation, trying to understand. He hadn’t made the effort, then, to remember. He hadn’t noticed all the things he wanted to notice, the things he regretted not noticing whenever he thought about that moment. The way Remus smelled, the way his skin felt, the way he breathed, the thud of his heart, the way his fingers moved just slightly back and forth over Sirius’ back, the way he rocked slightly even when it seemed like he was motionless, the sharp edge of his shoulder blades and notches of his spine under his shirt.
Chapter Text
Walburga Black wore acrylic nails.
They were thick and square and hard, perfectly manicured french tips, sculpted white over pink, except the pink was just slightly too pink, and it only brought more attention to the ashiness of her skin, the pale gray of her fingers, the coldness there.
Sirius didn’t often find himself noticing Walburga Black’s nails except at times like these, when they were digging into his skin like talons. Then, it was all he could really think about. Not the words she was saying, not the strength of her grip, not the sharpness in her eyes; just this– just those nails. Hard and square and just slightly too pink, like she was trying to convince herself she was warmer than she was. Like she was trying to convince everyone else, as well.
And it was almost a little funny, Sirius thought, that she held him so tightly now. That she left indents on his forearm, here, on the platform, as he was just about to board the train. That she felt there was any more to say to Sirius now that he hadn’t already heard, or not heard, or tuned out.
She wasn’t talking to him, really, though. Sirius was fairly sure of that. She hadn’t really been talking to him for most of the summer, more talking at him, or talking around him, or talking through him, but there was no to, and certainly no with. More often than not, she spoke to Regulus, and so by extension Sirius, with the understanding that Sirius was in the room and therefore gaining the same message.
Sirius wasn’t sure he’d heard a single word Walburga Black had said for the past month, really, if he tried to remember. Even now, it was sort of like the words were muted and tangled in his head like she was speaking another language. With one hand, she held onto Sirius’ arm like she was afraid he’d bolt, and with the other, she gingerly fixed Regulus’ collar, tucking one corner down neatly where it had dared twist ever so slightly up, and this was one of those moments, Sirius knew, where he was supposed to be listening.
He was not listening.
In his head, he was where he’d been for weeks now, stuck there like he was pressed between pages of a book or fallen through a crack in a floorboard, waiting to be picked out of some dark place. He hadn’t stopped feeling that heavy rock of fear stuck in his throat, something angry and spiteful and bitter that he hadn’t shaken loose, or that he hadn’t even tried to shake loose.
But if he thought hard enough about it, really, he was holding onto it. He was sinking his teeth into it, scraping his nails against it until he bled, because it was better than this. It was better than being so numb, better than feeling time slip around him like nothing was real. Better than the pressure of his mother’s nails on his skin. So he allowed himself to think about it now, and it felt hot and sharp and terrible, but it felt.
And it was his fault, really, because he just hadn’t hidden the book well enough.
That’s where it had started. Just the book, just the corner of it sticking out of the pile of clothes in his closet, just the cover so barely visible, and yet visible nonetheless. She’d seen it, and Sirius had seen that she’d seen it, and it was like his chest swelled in an instant knowing what was about to happen, like his heart was already readying itself for the explosion that was about to happen.
And the problem was that Walburga was predictable. She didn’t like to think so, but she was. He’d long since gotten used to the typical brand of discipline from her, the way she flicked her wand so casually, the harsh shrill of her voice, the insults and degradations thrown his way like they were second nature. Walburga was predictable, and so he was used to this. He made himself tall, kept his chin high, faced this bull with his red flag flying high, and he met her horns with equal rage.
It was the book, at first. The fact that he was hiding it, the fact that it was a muggle book, the fact that it was about wizards and elves and fantasy in all the ways that were untrue and in all the ways that muggles loved, and in all the ways that Walburga hated.
It was the book at first, and then it was more than the book, because once she’d found that, she would find everything. She’d tear his room apart, pull the sheets from the bed, the clothes from the drawers, the hangers from the closet. She’d find the letters, and more letters, and more letters, and she’d read them, and she’d read it all.
And she was predictable. Sirius knew what would happen, here, as soon as it started, like he’d seen this film a thousand times. She’d find the book, and she’d find the letters, and she’d tear them to shreds, and she’d scream at him that it was shameful and disgusting and disgraceful, that she was embarrassed to share a home with such garbage, such nonsense. And so she did just that. She tore the cover off of the backing, tore the pages from their bindings, scattered them on the ground, where they lay louder than if she’d shattered glass. She took the letters and burned them so the ash floated in the air, and she screamed, and she wailed, and she made far too much noise, and Sirius yelled right back.
Because she was predictable. Eventually, she’d burn herself out. She’d slam something, lock something, curse something, leave the two of them breathless and red and enraged, and they’d burn out together like twin candles, because she was predictable. Because he’d gotten used to this. Because this had a formula. A flick of the wand, a lock on the door, a spell that made food turn to dust.
And until then, Sirius had operated under a certain naivete, which was this; that Walburga had already done the worst that she could do, the worst that she was capable of. She’d played her cards already. She’d shown her hand. The rest was easy, Sirius thought, because he’d seen it. Because even after this, even after the rage and the destruction and the ash, he was still here.
He couldn’t remember the words of the fight anymore. It felt a little silly, really, that he didn’t know now what exactly had been the thing to flip some sort of switch in her head, what had tipped the scale, what had inspired her, what had brought about some stroke of genius in her arsenal. Maybe it wasn’t something he said at all, though– because to Walburga Black, the great offense that Sirius committed again and again and again was what he was. What he wasn’t. What he was insistent on becoming. All the ways in which he wasn’t a Black, the way he spoke and held himself and the house he was sorted into and the company he kept and the way he looked.
Really, there was only one of those things left for Walburga to control.
And so Sirius had kicked and he had screamed and he had fought, and in the end, Walburga had not used magic to cut his hair.
She had dragged him to the kitchen by the back of his scalp and hacked away at it with the same kitchen scissors he’d taken to his own head before second year, and they cut jagged and harsh and uneven, but they cut nonetheless.
In his mind, Sirius knelt there for hours, for days, for weeks, was still knelt there now, sat against the cold tile floor with his hair scattered around him in terrible chaos, strands falling over his shoulders and hands and feet, gripped between his fingers. In his mind, he held onto it so tightly that it grew through his skin and rerooted itself and made a new home. In his mind, it was still his, but his body knew it wasn’t. And then his body wasn’t really his body, because his body didn’t look like this, and his body didn’t feel like this, and his mind knew that, too– and once it realized that he wasn’t who he was anymore, it was sort of like something snapped, a thread pulled too tight.
He wasn’t who he was anymore, and so instead, he was somewhere else. Instead, he was numb. Instead, something else puppeted this stranger around.
Something else let his mother stand over him and cut his hair, to fix it, to make it presentable. Something else felt his brother’s eyes burning into him from the doorway. Something else let her send him to his room. Something else ate his meals, did his chores, kept his mouth shut, kept his eyes trained down, kept his bedroom door open because she asked it and kept his room clean because she asked it and kept his clothes put away because she asked it.
Something else heard her words and forgot them.
Something else saw his brother watching him and looked away.
Something else felt this, now, nails digging into his skin, and the only real part of him that was present could only think of how the acrylic was just slightly too pink. How it was wrong. How it didn’t match. And he wondered, would Walburga Black feel like this if someone took those nails from her? Would she disintegrate into her own mind the way Sirius did? Would she feel numb the way Sirius did? Or was this just proof that something was inherently, fundamentally, intrinsically wrong with him?
It felt like clawing through mud. The train was in front of him, and it was so close, but it didn’t bring any warmth with it like it had before, because he wasn’t him.
And there was something about this that made him want to run. So maybe his mother was right to hold onto him, and maybe his brother was right to cast those worried glances his way, and maybe he shouldn’t get on this train at all because would they even recognize him if he didn’t recognize himself? There was something awful about this, about being seen now. About being different. In the windows of the cars, he caught sight of himself, but it wasn’t him.
He’d never looked so much like his father; short cropped hair, cold eyes, shirt ironed, trousers pressed, collar, tie, stoic – absent.
What if he walked on the train and they didn’t see him? What if he walked through those halls and they didn’t recognize him? What if the paintings dropped their gaze and the staircases moved away and the passages didn’t open even when he knew the passwords? It seemed like something so simple– he’d cut his own hair, after all, just before second year. But that was him, then. He’d done that. He was himself before, and he was himself after. Now, he wasn’t.
“Are you listening?”
Sirius blinked, realizing his mother was staring at him with immense intensity. He nodded.
“Good,” she said, and then she turned to Regulus. “Make us proud,” she said, just to him. And Sirius felt, stupidly, a little jealous then. She patted Regulus on the shoulder, released her grip on Sirius’ arm, and then stepped back.
This was their cue, Sirius knew. Leave. Go. Make us proud. Get on the train. Can’t you even do this right? But he couldn’t force himself to walk. He couldn’t stop staring at it. Couldn’t make himself move. Regulus took a step forward, but he was alone, because Sirius was rooted to the ground, the train in front of him and his mother behind him, and there, where he should have been standing, was something else, something that looked disgustingly familiar and hauntingly wrong.
And then Regulus stopped. He waited. He turned.
Sirius locked eyes with him, and there was something desperate there, something he knew was mirrored in his own expression as well. Something they shared. For the first time, there was something they shared. Or maybe, for the first time, Sirius noticed it. Fear, desperation, numbness. They were binary stars.
Regulus reached back, wrapped his fingers gently around Sirius’ wrist, and tugged him toward the train.
And then it was simple. Then it felt ridiculous that he couldn’t have done that himself. It was impossible, but here he was, and here the train was, and it was growing closer. It was impossible, because he wasn’t himself, but here he was stepping into the car, hearing the door click close behind him, hearing the train whistle blare outside. Here he was walking down the aisle past compartments, not looking into any of them. Here he was, avoiding his own reflection. Here he was staring down at Regulus’ fingers where they were wrapped around his wrist, wondering why he couldn’t feel it. Wondering why Regulus was holding onto him at all. Wondering when the last time was that Regulus had touched him, when the last time was that they’d shared anything other than harsh glances and half heartedly thrown insults. When the last time was that they’d talked. That they’d really talked. That they’d held each other.
And he couldn’t remember.
Regulus stopped walking. Sirius nearly ran into him, his chest an inch away from colliding with his brother’s back– and some unimportant part of his brain realized that Regulus was still taller than him– and he felt those fingers around his wrist tense a little.
Sirius didn’t really know how long they’d been walking, or how many cars they’d gone through, or why they were walking between cars in the first place. He knew the train had started moving at some point because it was moving now, which meant the platform was long behind them. Which meant his mother wasn’t here anymore. That realization felt heavy. It weighed him down in some strange way, and he hated it. He wanted to feel light. He wanted to feel free. He’d felt free before, in past years, as soon as he stepped on the train. As soon as he saw the train. He’d feel it, and he’d feel those talons release, and he’d feel like he was going home.
Now, it ached.
Regulus stepped to the side a little. It was an odd movement, Sirius thought, because he wasn’t stepping into a car, and he wasn’t stepping out of the way for anyone, and so it was just a sort of half step to the side with no real reason, and so Sirius looked up.
And then he saw James.
He was poking his head out from one of the compartments, dark hair, dark eyes, a dense anxiety on his face, but god, it was familiar.
It was familiar.
It was familiar, and it was warm, and Sirius felt warm for the first time in weeks just looking at him. Just seeing him. Just this one second, this one instant, and he felt warm, and he felt. And he saw the shift in James' features when James saw him, too, worry overtaken by relief overtaken by worry once more, his eyebrows pinched and his face twisted, but despite that, it was warm. It felt warm.
He clawed his way out of his own head, because it was warm, and he felt it.
And when James crashed into him, wrapping his arms tight around him, squeezing him so hard he couldn't breathe, he felt that too. And when James placed his hands firmly on either side of his face and stared into his eyes and pressed his forehead against Sirius’ and said with fierce determination, you're alright, he felt that, too.
And when James stared at him, when he took him in, when he traced his eyes over Sirius’ face and hair and body and all the ways that he was him and all the ways that he wasn’t, Sirius felt shame, and he felt anger, and he felt fear, and he felt guilt, but he felt it, and that made it something.
Christ, it was something.
Sirius hadn’t realized how much it hurt to feel nothing until he felt anything. Time slotted itself back into place, ticking away alongside James’ heart when he held him close again. It was all real, suddenly, all crisp and coming into focus, all air in his lungs and warmth on his skin and tightness in his chest like he was an explosion waiting to happen.
And when Remus appeared over James' shoulder, his eyes so warm, he felt that more than anything else. He felt that more than anything he’d ever felt in his life, actually. He was sure of it. He couldn’t remember a time when he felt more than this, when there was more all contained inside of him, when there was more seeping out of his bones and through his blood and radiating out of him like sunlight, so bright it burned.
They reached for each other at the same time.
Or Sirius was pretty sure they did. It seemed like they did. It seemed like they must have, a vital requirement for this to feel the way it did. Remus was tall and he was bony and he held Sirius tensely and tightly and with no regard for gentle caution or delicate handling, and he was safe. Sirius buried his face into his chest. Remus tucked Sirius' head under his chin, wrapped his arms around Sirius' shoulders, and held him close and steady.
There was something terribly sharp in his throat and in his chest and it burned behind his eyes and it made him hot and cold and clammy all at once, but it wouldn’t come out.
Sirius shook and he breathed and he held on so he wouldn’t float away.
He remembered a time when they’d done this before. When Sirius had held Remus, and Remus had held Sirius, and there was something heavy between them. It felt like a lifetime ago, that night right after the boggart, that night when Remus had looked so close to coming apart at the seams and disintegrating, and he’d reached for Sirius.
And now Sirius had reached for Remus. He was still reaching for Remus. Even now, when Remus was here, and he was being held, and they were already as close to each other as they could possibly be, arms all tangled and face against chest and bodies pressed against each other, even when they couldn’t be any closer, Sirius was still reaching for him, like his soul itself was sending itself out and hoping to be caught.
He had not really had the wherewithal that first time he’d held onto Remus to memorize him. He’d been startled, scrambled, his mind torn in ten different directions as he tried to grapple with the who and the why and the what and the where of the night, trying to put a timeline to Remus’ fear and desperation, trying to understand. He hadn’t made the effort, then, to remember. He hadn’t noticed all the things he wanted to notice, the things he regretted not noticing whenever he thought about that moment. The way Remus smelled, the way his skin felt, the way he breathed, the thud of his heart, the way his fingers moved just slightly back and forth over Sirius’ back, the way he rocked slightly even when it seemed like he was motionless, the sharp edge of his shoulder blades and notches of his spine under his shirt.
Sirius hadn’t memorized it, then, but he did now. He forced himself to remember it. He burned it into his skin and his senses and his mind.
“She found the book,” Sirius said.
It was a confession. He hadn’t even thought about saying it before it was said. He didn’t have the time to stop it from coming out. He didn’t have the chance to consider whether or not he should say it, or if it was cruel to say it, or how Remus would feel when he said it. It just came out.
Remus tensed, and his breathing stuttered to a halt, and he was frozen. But he didn’t let go. So Sirius pressed his face a little more firmly into Remus’ chest, and he added, “the letters, too. She found it all.”
He felt Remus’ jaw tense where his chin was rested on top of Sirius’ head. He could feel the grind of his teeth through his skull, amplified. He could feel the anger coursing through Remus’ blood, a mirror of his own, and there was something so agonizingly relieving about that. That it was anger felt for him. On his behalf.
“She cut his hair,” Regulus said quietly, and Sirius had sort of forgotten he was there.
He was a bit surprised he was still there.
But Regulus had been there for a while, now, for weeks, ever since that day their mother had picked up those scissors and broken her pattern. Regulus had been there in the periphery, stuck in the corner of his eye, almost like a mirage or an illusion like when a road looks wet because of summer heat or when the horizon ripples like it’s underwater or when you stare at a light too long and look away, and when you blink, it’s still there behind your eyes.
She cut his hair, Regulus said. That was the summary of it, he supposed, wasn’t it? That was the culmination. That was the oversimplification that came at the end of all things, or the beginning of all things, and no one really had to say any more, it seemed, because all that needed to be said was right there. There was no need to say anything else. They knew him. They knew what this meant. They knew what this meant to him, and what it meant to her, and what it was meant to say, and what it was meant to do.
It was meant to do this, Sirius realized. Exactly this.
She got what she wanted, Sirius realized.
She was right, Sirius realized.
And whatever reaction that realization brought with it in Sirius’ body, Remus noticed it, because he held him tighter, then, as impossible as it seemed. He held him tighter, and he ran his fingers across the back of Sirius’ neck and up to the base of his scalp, and Sirius could almost, almost pretend that he could see the waves of his hair falling over Remus’ hand, sliding between his fingers. He could almost convince himself that it was soft and slippery and familiar. He could almost picture it. Could almost believe it was real. Almost feel it. Almost.
“I’ve got you,” Remus murmured.
Sirius felt his voice rumble a little in his chest. His voice had dropped a bit more. He sounded older. Sirius wondered if he sounded older, as well. It was hard to tell. Just then, he felt like a child. He felt like more of a child than he’d ever been before, being held like this, so tightly and for so long. That was okay, though, he decided. Who else was there to hold him like this? Who else could do this? Where else could he turn to for this?
It was only here. It was only him. Sirius’ soul had cast itself out and it had been caught on Remus. I’ve got you. Not we’ve got you, not you’re alright, not are you okay? Just I’ve got you.
“I know,” Sirius breathed shakily, because it was true. He felt it, and it was true. It was more true than anything.
Time was slotting itself back into place, and things were beginning to feel real, and Sirius was becoming himself again– he wasn’t there, not all the way, but he was there enough for this, there enough to be held, there enough to be seen. He felt the train swaying under his feet and the steady chugging of the engine, the clanking of the tracks passing under the wheels, the smell of the carpet, the sweetness in the air from the trolley, and behind it all was the beat of Remus’ heart and the smell of something earthy like fresh soil and cold water.
And so now, in his head, Sirius decided that he could be here for ages, instead. Eventually, when it came time to pull apart, to pry himself away, he’d just remain there. Something else would follow Remus into the train compartment and something else would sit down in the seat beside him and something else would feel the hesitant glances in his direction, distantly aware they were all avoiding asking the same questions and he was avoiding giving the same answers. And maybe that was wrong, and it wasn’t the way to handle this, and it wasn’t what he should feel, but he let it happen anyway.
He would be here, in the aisle, being held, and he'd lose himself in it until everything else was numb except this warmth for however long it took the world to feel less cold. And Remus would be here, too, even if he didn't know what this meant to Sirius, even if Sirius couldn't tell him, now, because he wasn't himself anymore.
So this was where his mind would remain until a time when it was ready to emerge again– and he was certain, genuinely, truly certain, that they'd all be there when it did.
Notes:
is it weird that i feel a little bad that this is the chapter that i return with after a break? like it feels mean. "thanks for waiting so long! here's some trauma!" baby's first dissociative episode! followed by uhhh baby's second dissociative episode? ur welcome xoxo
i feel like im out of practice writing these super long end notes, i dont even know what i usually write. i say, dramatically, as though its been 9 years and not 3 weeks. how have yall been? that's the real question. surviving, i hope. thank u all for being patient and understanding with me taking breaks and all :) its really nice to know i have such supportive readers - sometimes as an author you hear some terrible things about how readers interact with a fanfic, and it's been so awesome that i've had such good experiences with literally all of you. i appreciate you all dearly.
so lets see. the meat of the matter. sirius <33333 or rather 3333 heartbreaking tbh. the fact that he operates under the assumption that walburga is going to be predictable, and also that he views this as the worst thing she's done despite everything else she's done to him. she takes away his expression, something he loves about himself and prides himself on, making him look just like the rest of his family. he just wants to be his own person and she makes him a carbon copy of his father. and that's just horrifying to him. 3
and then he just gets so stuck in his own head. just completely dissociating and derealizing from his whole life and his body and not recognizing himself and just seeking out anything that might make himself FEEL something
and then jaaaaaaames. god look, i love wolfstar, we know this, but james and sirius' friendship has such a special place in my heart and its so important. he feels so SAFE with james, like he can tell him anything, like he can be so open and not hide anything - where with remus, he wants remus to see him in a specific way, whether or not he's successful, so he hides things. so james being the first one he sees and who sees him and holds him.
but then sirius and REMUS. it means so much to him that remus holds him and he just. ugh. i cant. yall do this analysis for me. wolfstar <3
and let's acknowledge regulus. silently protecting sirius over the summer, making sure he makes it onto the train, watching out for his brother despite how distant they've become. and sirius wondering when the last time they touched each other was, and not being able to remember? hurt my own feelings. i know yall have been waiting for regulus to be more involved, and while he's not going to be HUGELY in this year, he's def gonna be in it more than he was been before. im excited for that :)
big things happen this year. Big, Important Things. im sure you're all enthused. i make no promises about how fluffy its going to be. i can, however, promise how angsty its going to be. hurt comfort my beloved.
anywhooooooo let me know what yall think :) i missed u all so much. i appreciate your patience, and i appreciate everyone who left me comments supporting me and giving me so much to smile about, and i appreciate my beta moons for being the best most amazing beta ever.
and hey yall wanna know a fun fact. moons and i have been dating since like two months ago lmao its the gay fanfiction lovestory no one (read: everyone) ever expected. love u moons ;)
ok! tell me things! what do u think! how have u been! are you crying! i want to know. ur comments are like little mini four cheese medly pierogies (ms T brand, the best) and every time i get one i put it on my little baking sheet and i toast you in the oven and i flip you halfway through baking and i definitely dont forget to take u out and burn you just a little shh but its ok ur still edible and i am fuelled by cheese and potato and dough which lets be real is the greatest combo. i am very satisfied.
see you sundaaaAAAYYYYYYYY !!
and, a teaser :) for your viewing pleasure.
–––
“Does the name Greyback mean anything to you?” Ironwood asked. The question might as well have been an unforgivable curse.
“Greyback,” Remus breathed. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d said that name out loud.
“Fenrir Greyback,” Ironwood added.
“The werewolf?”
“You know of him, then,” Ironwood said.
“I…” Remus stammered, his mouth hanging open a bit. He blinked, shaking himself. “Heard of him,” he managed, and then he almost laughed at how ridiculous that sounded. “Why–”
- If you're reading this, I'm still updating today! Just running late :)
Chapter 33: Beasts
Summary:
There were an awful lot of walls that were being put up this year, Remus thought. Things no one was supposed to talk about or mention or name. It was the same as ever, but somehow more urgent, taken with far more certainty and seriousness. And Remus had to think it was fear– or at least, it was fear for him– fear of shattering some delicate balance they’d managed to maintain or rescue or piece together. It wouldn’t crumble so long as no one touched it.
And so no one mentioned haircuts or werewolves or scars. James didn’t talk about soulmates, and Sirius didn’t talk about Walburga Black, and Remus didn’t talk about all the ways in which he was a liar, and Peter didn’t talk about how he could see them all coming apart at the seams.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
There was something that was still immensely jarring seeing Sirius look the way he did now; not just that his hair was shorter, neater, cropped close to his head, but also in the waterfall of aftereffects that this change seemed to let loose. He was different. He held himself differently. He spoke differently. His eyes shone differently. They shone less.
It had taken a terribly long while for Sirius to actually seem even remotely like himself again after they got back on the train. He wasn't all there, yet, but Remus had to think that anything was better than that terrible numbness in his expression, the absence of light in his eyes. And it was unexpected, to Remus at least, the way he held himself. Because if this were Remus, he knew it'd be different for him. He'd be jumpy and tense and anxious, because that's how these things went for him when something big changed like this.
But Sirius' reaction was the opposite. He was quiet.
That was infinitely worse, Remus decided. Because when Sirius was quiet, it was like the whole school was a little quieter, too. Remus never thought he'd miss noise so much as he did, now. And it was so painfully clear that Sirius did not feel like himself. The only solace Remus had was that at the very least, hair was something that could grow back. And so slowly, there was some version of Sirius that was returning. Not identical, but still familiar. It was a strange sort of process.
The year before, Remus remembered seeing the scar that swirled over Sirius’ heart, burned and raised and intentional, and he had thought to himself then that this was perhaps the worst thing a person could do to a child. And then when he knew more, he thought it was the worst thing Walburga could do to Sirius. And then the thought was only potentially knocked down a rung by the story that was unsaid by any of them but told so clearly in gold over Remus’ stomach, which was the burn that covered the bite scar. He didn’t know the story there any more than he knew the others, but that one felt different.
In any case, Remus had found that he was wrong. Because Walburga could throw a hundred thousand insults, and she could spit awful things at Sirius, and she could send out whips with her wand and bite at his skin with fire, but despite all of that, this was worse. This was something so simple, and it was worse.
Remus found it almost strange that something that hurt Sirius so much wouldn’t have shown up in gold, somehow– that he hadn’t felt it, too.
The fact of it was, though, that there wasn’t much they could do. The helplessness of it was terrible. Remus felt much the same way he’d felt the summer after finding out what Walburga had already been capable of, back when that was the worst thing Remus could imagine. The ricocheting question remained, now, just as it had, then; what do I do? I don’t know what to do.
Though for some reason, it took this long for Remus to realize how much the people they surrounded themselves with seemed to understand Sirius far more than he expected. He didn’t intend for that to be something cold, and so he kept the thought to himself, but there was a sort of allyship among the company they kept that united the marauders to the rest of the world in some spectacular brand new way. The camaraderie came especially from the girls as Lily, Mary, and Marlene began going out of their way to encourage a good deal more self-expression in Sirius than he’d seemed to embrace before.
Lily helped him paint his nails late one night in the common room when Sirius couldn’t sleep. She painted them red first, and then scrubbed that off and tried black instead, which Sirius preferred far more. Mary drew on his skin with ink that stayed put for days, symbols from her Ancient Runes class and constellations and whatever else popped into her head. Despite the hatred he had for his hair, now, Marlene persisted in styling it so that it was pushed back, sleek and soft and wavy, and the way she did it made it look a little longer.
He wouldn’t use a hair growth potion, even though James offered to have his father send some. He wouldn’t say why.
They stayed up late with each other, got shushed for making too much noise in the common room, studied and quizzed each other and shared notes, joined each other for meals. Remus doodled nonsense in Sirius’ books for him to find later in the hopes that he’d smile, even just that little bit. Peter kept bringing Sirius little plant cuttings from the greenhouses, and Sirius kept watering them every morning just to have something to look forward to. James was James, always the same, and always exactly what Sirius needed when no one else understood.
And Remus supposed it had always been like this in a way, but it had never been so prominent in his thoughts as it was now.
He was fairly certain that Sirius knew what they were doing, drawing him out of this dark coldness that he’d been stuck in when they returned, but it seemed that he was accepting it. He was letting himself be pulled forward, and they would not let him fall back without something there to catch him. Remus had to think that he owed it to him, to all of them, for the many, many times that Remus had fallen back on them as well, and so they were a sort of safety net for each other, trading places as to who was catching and who was falling, but always there regardless.
Still, there were moments when Sirius’ eyes would linger, when Remus would catch him looking, when he wouldn’t look away, that made Remus think that there was something he wanted to say. Something he wasn’t saying. And it was in those moments that Sirius seemed a little warmer, too, which only made Remus want to know more, but he didn’t ask for fear of letting the cold back in like a window cracked in winter.
It was a little strange how quickly time passed that first month back, all things considered. Remus was not one to coast by in his classes or zone out in lectures and demonstrations, but it felt a little like his attention was torn toward more important things. And it was because of that that he had sort of forgotten the warning that he’d gotten from Professor Ironwood at the start of the term, a quick before you go that Remus hadn’t quite processed on his way out the classroom door– that they’d be discussing werewolves more in depth that year.
In the grand scheme of things, it honestly felt like a drop in an ocean of other worries. Remus couldn’t bring himself to think about it. Or maybe he couldn’t let himself think about it. There were more important things, after all.
But unfortunately, that meant that he was rather taken off guard when he walked into the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, glancing over his shoulder to say something now forgotten to Sirius as he stepped through the door, the windows shuttered and the candles dim, and on the board, projected from the little whirring machine in the center of the room, there was a wolf.
Or something that looked like a wolf. All except the eyes.
He hadn’t really meant to freeze, but he did, his feet rooting themselves firmly to the ground so quickly that Sirius ran square into his back, and Remus could feel Sirius’ forehead thud into his shoulder blades. He stumbled forward a step, unintentionally crossing the threshold, which was a little lucky, really, because he wasn’t sure he would have been able to do that on his own.
“Christ, sorry Moony,” Sirius mumbled, sidestepping a little, and Remus could pinpoint the moment he looked up as well and saw the topic of their class that day by the little oh that exited his lungs. Remus opened his mouth but nothing came out. He swallowed hard, but his tongue was dry, so he shook his head.
“Sorry,” Remus managed, and he forced himself to step forward despite the way it felt like walking through tar. Because right then, he was painfully aware of the eyes that were on him. Sirius, James, Peter, of course, having seen the aftermath of the ordeal with the boggart last year, but it had never been a secret what had happened. It meant that now, every time anyone mentioned anything to do with werewolves, Remus was likely one of the first things people thought about– and really, that was kind of hilarious, if he was being honest. If he could look past the fear and the disgust and the shame, he could see the irony there.
It felt ridiculous. Every time he considered it, it just got more and more absurd how the truth could be so incredibly close and yet so unbelievable that no one thought to consider it. Remus and his mum had many a conversation about it, the results of which had ranged from crying to laughing to a numb sort of processing, and perhaps for the first time, Remus had asked Hope not to mention a great deal of the situation to Lyall. There were generally no secrets in the Lupin household, but this felt like one that needed to be kept, not for Remus’ sake, but for his father. So Lyall knew the pared down version; a stupid prank gone wrong, a boggart, a son still in one piece. And Hope knew the rest.
Remus didn’t give Sirius the chance to ask if he was alright, which he was almost certainly going to.
He sat down in his usual spot, dropped his bag next to him, pulled out his parchment, and then stared down at the quill in his hand like it was the most interesting thing in the entire world right then, picking at the tip and inspecting the ink. He felt Sirius slide in next to him, James and Peter sitting in the spots in front of them, and Remus felt bizarrely both claustrophobic and like he was floating in some empty void of space. When he blinked, he saw a yellow eyes in the dark.
“Moony?” Sirius asked softly, setting his elbow on the desk and leaning a little toward Remus. Remus glanced over at him, catching his eye just for half a second, just to read his expression, and it was all worry. Remus felt his stomach twist a little, and he shook his head.
“Took me off guard, that’s all,” he said simply. He tried to keep his tone steady, as close to casual as he could manage, because he’d tried very hard so far this year to make himself something Sirius didn’t have to worry about. He had already felt guilty enough when the moon came up earlier that month just at the concern he saw in his friends’ eyes. Remus couldn’t help but think back to first year when he could recover from the moon by lunch the next day and be back in class by the evening if he tried hard enough.
Now, he had to wilt under those anxious eyes for days.
“It’s fine,” Remus added. It was. It was fine.
“Okay,” Sirius nodded, and Remus decided to ignore the uncertainty in his voice and instead take a little bit of comfort in how Sirius never really pressed him too hard over things like this.
There were an awful lot of walls that were being put up this year, Remus thought. Things no one was supposed to talk about or mention or name. It was the same as ever, but somehow more urgent, taken with far more certainty and seriousness. And Remus had to think it was fear– or at least, it was fear for him– fear of shattering some delicate balance they’d managed to maintain or rescue or piece together. It wouldn’t crumble so long as no one touched it.
And so no one mentioned haircuts or werewolves or scars. James didn’t talk about soulmates, and Sirius didn’t talk about Walburga Black, and Remus didn’t talk about all the ways in which he was a liar, and Peter didn’t talk about how he could see them all coming apart at the seams.
Sirius let Remus sit quietly for the lesson, which was no different from the usual quietness Remus practiced during most lessons. Ironwood let him sit in observation as well, going so far as to avoid the corner of the room that Remus was sitting in as he spoke.
He said something about full moons and bites and how a werewolf could be identified, how they looked almost like wolves, almost but not quite, and when one student asked if a werewolf could turn someone if they bit them when they weren't a wolf, Ironwood laughed a little and said no, they wouldn't turn, but they might have a bit of a craving for red meat or like their steaks a little more rare. The murmur of giggles that passed through the students was like nails on a chalkboard.
This was nothing Remus didn’t know already. The year before, he was aware that they’d learned the specifics of these things, but Remus had chosen those classes to conveniently escape to the hospital wing under the guise of an episode. He couldn’t really handle whatever criticisms their classmates had to voice against him, then, however unknowingly. He wasn’t sure he could now, either. Some small part of him hoped maybe, when they learned, they’d understand why his fear took the shape it did.
But it was lucky, honestly, that this lesson fell neatly between two full moons, because otherwise Remus might have genuinely thrown up when Ironwood started passing out little vials of silver powder, encouraging students to dump it out on their desks to see what it looked like and how it felt between their fingers. The smell in the room was acrid, bitter and sour and strong, and Remus found himself holding his breath every other inhale just to avoid it.
"There are times when a werewolf bite will be fatal," Ironwood explained over the hum of students poking and prodding at their piles. "In such dire circumstances, the only way to stop someone bleeding out is a mixture of silver powder," he went on, pouring his own vial out onto the table in the center of the room, "mixed with dittany."
He produced a leaf from the pocket of his cloak, crumbled it up in his hand, and then sprinkled it into the pile. It let out a strange sort of hiss, and Remus' head swam. Silver was not typically an issue day to day, aside from the rare ring or necklace or prefect pin, but he was always sort of aware of it in a way. Now, that feeling was everywhere.
Ironwood walked around the room, passing out leaves to each pair of students. Remus tried his best to even out his breathing. He let Sirius take the leaf from Ironwood, hoping that the professor was chalking his avoidance up to a general discomfort with the topic and hoping that Sirius would hold true to their agreed silence and not press him any further.
"This won't stop someone from becoming a werewolf," Ironwood noted. "There is nothing that will prevent that. Yet," he added.
And there was that word again. Yet. Remus supposed it was a bit late to prevent him from becoming a werewolf, anyway. Something to prevent him from remaining one would be a bit more helpful.
Though the only thing he had ever seen in reference to that particular topic was in an autobiography of a wizard whose friend was turned, and at the time, the man had begged for death to be released from the torture of becoming a monster.
So there was that.
Marlene raised her hand. Ironwood nodded to her.
"If it doesn't stop them becoming one, then what's the point? Like... I dunno... it seems like it's a bit of a terrible life, doesn’t it?" she asked.
It was really rather genuine– Remus didn't hold it against her– but it made his stomach tight and his throat feel sharp all the same. Sirius absentmindedly crumbled the dittany leaf in his fingers, sprinkling it over their pile of silver powder, and Remus swallowed back something thick in his mouth. For some reason, right then, James turned his head halfway, catching Remus’ eye, and Remus was a little too startled by the concern on his face to look away before their gazes were locked together.
Ironwood’s voice snapped them back to attention.
“I suppose it would be,” Ironwood mused. “But I believe there’s always a point in saving a life,” he added. “Or knowing how to. And who here could really say what they would choose in that moment?” No one spoke. Ironwood raised his eyebrows a little and shrugged. “Better to be prepared, I think, don’t you Ms. McKinnon?” Marlene blinked at him for a second before nodding silently. “Right. Wands out. Repeat after me,” Ironwood said, a bit more energy in his voice, and there was a rustle of cloaks as everyone prepared themselves for the spell that would turn a pile of ingredients into something that could be used to save a life.
Or more specifically, something that someone could choose to use to save a life.
Remus had never stopped to consider that it was a choice. That it was the first choice. That Lyall Lupin had looked into the eyes of a beast, that he had seen the aftermath of his words, that in that moment, he saw, and he knew, and he understood, and he chose.
Remus wondered if it had been silver powder and dittany that had saved him that night.
He felt sick.
Class was over in what felt like no time at all, so quickly that Remus wondered if he’d actually done anything he was supposed to do or if he’d just sat there and stared at a pile of silver for an hour. Students were sweeping ingredients into vials and holding them up to the lanterns to see the powder sparkle, wiping their hands on their pants and cloaks, picking dittany out from under their nails. Remus was certain that the sour smell would linger for days. He put his notebook away and tucked his wand into his pocket, and when he looked up he found Sirius was watching him sort of expectantly, his eyebrows raised in the way they always were when he asked a question. Remus just sort of blinked at him for a moment before remembering how to speak.
“Sorry?” he asked. His throat was dry.
“I said–” Sirius started, frowning, but he was cut short.
“Mr. Lupin,” Ironwood interrupted, and Remus snapped his attention to the professor. “Pardon me for interrupting. Could I have a word?”
“Wh– uh… sure,” Remus stammered.
“Just for a moment,” Ironwood reassured him, though the comment seemed more directed at Sirius, James, and Peter, who were all waiting intently.
“Sure,” Remus repeated. He wondered if it had been obvious that he’d zoned out, then. He wasn’t particularly in the mood to be reprimanded, but he couldn’t exactly decline. “Yeah. I’ll, um…”
“We’ll wait outside,” Sirius said, saving Remus the trouble of asking them to hang back. On their way out, he saw Sirius whisper something to James, who just shrugged, casting a glance back at Remus before the three of them slipped out the door with the rest of their classmates. Remus turned back to Ironwood, suddenly very aware of how quiet the classroom was when no one was inside. The cabinet with the boggart was long gone, but he kept expecting to see it out of the corner of his eye or to hear it rattle during class.
“You’re not in trouble,” Ironwood noted. “I just wanted to check in with you. You seemed a bit out of it today.”
“Oh,” Remus mumbled. “Yeah, just… I’m not, er… feeling well,” he shrugged stiffly, and then felt guilty for falling back on that excuse. “Sorry.”
“No need for apologies,” Ironwood said, waving a hand vaguely. “I know the subject matter isn’t exactly your favorite.”
“Sort of the opposite,” Remus mumbled. “Sir,” he added as though it would temper the attitude in his comment.
“I’m glad you decided to come to today’s lesson,” Ironwood went on. “Or that you were able to, of course. It’s difficult to face what we’re afraid of head on. I suppose I just… well, I wanted to offer a word of advice, perhaps.”
“Advice?”
“It doesn’t do very much good to outright avoid your fear,” Ironwood said, speaking sort of cautiously now, and it sounded a little rehearsed and awkward. “Preparing for it, understanding it… that’s where the real work of it happens. Hard work. But once it’s done, facing these things… it becomes a good bit easier, believe it or not.”
“Easier,” Remus echoed without really meaning to.
“I know it’s far more complicated than that, of course,” Ironwood noted, leaning back against the desk behind him. “I don’t think it’s quite necessary to dance around the topic, here. We both saw your boggart, after all. And– well, the point I’m trying to get to is that knowing more about this fear might help to–”
“I know–” Remus interrupted, and then shut his mouth with a click when he realized he was cutting off a professor of all people. Ironwood paused, though, raising his eyebrows and waiting. Remus swallowed. “I know a good deal about werewolves, sir,” Remus finished quietly. Ironwood nodded solemnly.
“I’m sure you do,” he noted. There was something behind his tone, something distinctly knowing, and it made Remus’ stomach flip. He felt himself frown without really meaning to. “Actually, I was… I was wondering if I could ask you about something to that regard,” Ironwood added hesitantly. Remus found himself digging his thumbnail into the side of his finger to ground himself.
“Something about…werewolves?” he asked. He couldn’t know, he assured himself. He can’t.
“Something about a particular werewolf, I suppose,” Ironwood replied.
There was a deadly silence that hung in the air, and inside of it evaporated any thought Remus had that might have served him functionally in that moment. It struck him for the millionth time in his life how quickly everything could change, and like always, for each time that thought occurred to him, he wondered if that change would be now. What if this was it? How easy would it be for him to just say you?
“Remus, son, take a breath. I told you, you're not in trouble,” Ironwood said, and his voice was half underwater. Remus let out the air he was holding, but couldn’t quite get himself to breathe back in. “Alright, I’m– oh, dear. Sit down, would you? You look a bit pale–” Ironwood rambled as Remus stuck his hand out for something, and he found himself sinking into a wooden chair that rocked back a little, one leg not quite touching the ground. “I didn’t mean to upset you like this, my boy, really,” Ironwood added, sounding almost a little panicked, which certainly made things a bit more confusing. “I thought perhaps I’d soften the blow but I think I’ve just made it worse, haven’t I?”
There were times when Professor Ironwood’s ramblings were rather endearing, something that made him seem friendly, personable, approachable. This was not one of those times. If Remus could have found the words to tell him to cut to the chase, he’d have shouted it. Do you know or don’t you?
“Does the name Greyback mean anything to you?” Ironwood asked. The question might as well have been an unforgivable curse.
“Greyback,” Remus breathed. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d said that name out loud.
“Fenrir Greyback,” Ironwood added.
“The werewolf.”
“You know of him, then?” Ironwood asked.
“I…” Remus stammered, his mouth hanging open a bit. His head was spinning a little, going in circles over and over; he doesn’t know. Does he know? He can’t. How could he know? Does he? He blinked, shaking himself. “Heard of him,” he managed, and then he almost laughed at how ridiculous that sounded. “Why–”
“There were certainly more tactful ways for me to bring this up, I’m realizing, Remus. I truly didn’t mean to upset you,” Ironwood shook his head, wringing his hands, and Remus just stared. “The long and short of it is that I believe I worked with your father briefly, a number of years ago. Lyall, yes?”
Remus nodded, pinching himself for good measure.
“I thought your last name sounded familiar,” Ironwood continued. “And it was only last year that I really made the connection, and then more recently still that I sort of put two and two together–”
“How do you know my dad?” Remus asked, desperately trying to find the thread that held this particular conversation together, because he was truly getting lost in the weeds. He didn’t even feel bad for interrupting this time.
“I was an auror before I became a professor,” Ironwood replied. “Greyback’s case came across my desk more than once.”
“You… you were an auror?” Remus managed. “Before… this?”
“I’m older than I look,” Ironwood smiled. “And the ministry tends to recruit right out of school, as well.”
“You never told us that,” Remus murmured, frowning.
“I try to avoid telling students,” Ironwood shrugged, crossing his arms and leaning back. “Tends to be a bit intimidating. Especially to the young ones,” he added. Remus realized, bizarrely, that he and his friends were no longer the young ones.
“Right,” he mumbled, trying to shake himself out of whatever daze he was in.
“I suppose I’ve answered my own question a bit, then,” Ironwood sighed. “Your fear’s got something to do with him? I suppose I can’t really imagine any other way that you’d know about him, unless he was related in some way…”
Remus slowly arrived at the realization that, for the millionth time, his world was not, in fact, ending. He found himself more and more exhausted by the endeavor each time it occurred, and a very large part of him wanted to shake his professor by the shoulders for making him go through it once more. Instead, he ran a hand down his face, resting his fingers at his throat, a mannerism almost certainly inherited from his father. According to Hope, Lyall and his son carried stress in very much the same way.
“He threatened my dad,” Remus said quietly. “Said that he’d come after him. After us.”
“I was there that day,” Ironwood nodded. Remus raised his eyebrows. “Your father made quite a scene.”
“He–” Remus began, furrowing his brow, but Ironwood cut him off swiftly.
“Sorry. That sounded judgemental,” he corrected. “He was angry. Rightfully so.”
“You were there, right?” Remus asked. Ironwood nodded. Curiosity was a dangerous thing. “What happened?”
“What… happened?”
“That day,” Remus said. “When Greyback… my dad won’t talk about it,” he frowned. “I– I know what he said–” soulless, evil, deserving of nothing but death– “but he wouldn’t say what happened after.”
“It… Remus, if your father won’t tell you, there’s a reason,” Ironwood said gently. “A lot happened that day. Some of it may best remain in the past.”
“He thinks it’ll scare me,” Remus shook his head. “I’m already scared.” He hated that it was true, almost as much as he hated how easy it was to admit it right then. “You saw my boggart,” he pressed on insistently. “And you said, about fear– preparing for it, understanding it–”
“It really isn’t my place,” Ironwood said. Remus found himself getting frustrated. If he wasn’t a child anymore, why did grownups still insist on treating him like one?
“Did he kill people?” Remus asked. Ironwood looked at him, his face stony all of a sudden. “He did, didn’t he? It was bad. I know it was bad, that’s… that’s all my dad would say…” Remus petered out, feeling something dense in the air. Ironwood took a breath in, closing his eyes for a moment before letting it out slowly through his nose.
“Yes,” Ironwood answered, his tone flat and measured, and it hit Remus how incredibly insensitive it was to ask about this the way he did. “Yes, he did. Three people died that day, actually, including a very good friend of mine,” he added solemnly. Remus swallowed hard.
“Oh,” he managed. “I’m– I’m sorry.”
“I am, too,” Ironwood sighed, shaking his head. “Greyback was dangerous. Lyall knew it. The Ministry didn’t take him seriously, and we all paid for it.” Remus bit the inside of his cheek, nodding slightly. “Greyback scares me as well.”
“He does?” Remus asked, raising his eyebrows.
“Only a fool would underestimate a beast like that,” Ironwood said, and then breathed out heavily, rubbing his hands together. Some of the tension left the air, making it feel a little lighter, but Remus couldn’t tell if that was just his tone shifting or if it was the density of his magic that changed. “This is… not quite how I expected this conversation to go,” Ironwood admitted.
“Sorry,” Remus said again, but Ironwood waved him off.
“My fault, really,” he mused. “I was attempting to reassure you. I suppose I should have anticipated that you’d have questions.”
“Reassure me?”
“I’ve done a bad job at it, I think,” Ironwood sighed.
“Reassure me of what, sir?” Remus asked, furrowing his brow.
“The Ministry failed to take Greyback seriously the first time,” Ironwood explained. “They underestimated him. His cruelty. They aren’t making the same mistake again.” Remus hadn’t expected that. He blinked at the professor slowly, at a loss for words. He sounded so sure of it, it was difficult to doubt him. There was something aching inside Remus, urging him to ask more, to ask why Ironwood was telling him this, why him, why now, to ask if he needed to be afraid, more afraid. To ask if Greyback was coming for him.
But there was no way to ask that, really. Not without telling the truth.
“You never… you never encountered Greyback, then?” Ironwood asked. Remus lied before he even processed the need to do so. It had become an instinct.
“No,” he said, shaking his head. It surprised him, both how easily the word left him and how incredibly false it was. “Dad got paranoid. We moved around a lot, stayed quiet, you know,” he shrugged. “Kept our heads down.”
“Of course,” Ironwood nodded. “That makes sense. I’m sorry to have blindsided you like this, Remus, really. I’m not known for my tact.” Remus found himself laughing a little, because no, he really wasn’t.
“It’s alright, sir,” he replied, shaking his head. “I, um… I’m sorry for prying. But I appreciate it,” he added. “You telling me about it, I mean. My dad won’t… he won’t really talk to me about this. And– and I don’t blame him, but… you know.”
“Don’t, er…” Ironwood started, furrowing his brow. “Don’t tell Lyall I told you all that, eh?” Remus breathed a laugh, shaking his head.
“I won’t,” he said. “Promise.”
“Fantastic,” Ironwood smiled. “Your dad scares me a bit, too, you know.”
“Really?” Remus gawked.
“He always had a sort of intensity about him,” Ironwood shrugged. “Very stoic. All business.”
“Sounds right,” Remus smiled, lifting his bag onto his shoulder. “My mum would think it’s hilarious that you’re afraid of him, though,” he added.
“Best not tell her, either, then, hm?” Ironwood said sheepishly.
“Sure,” Remus nodded. “I’ll, er… yeah. Thanks,” he added, standing awkwardly at the door. Ironwood tipped his chin a little at him in a farewell, and Remus slipped out into the corridor outside where he nearly ran headfirst into Sirius, who stumbled back into James, who nearly knocked Peter down the stairs.
“Shit, sorry!” James blurted out, grabbing Peter by the front of his cloak and pulling him back forward away from the stairwell. Peter looked a little wide eyed, but no worse for wear. “Took a while, Moony,” James added, turning back to Remus with a cautiously raised eyebrow.
“You alright?” Sirius asked, and the way he asked it took Remus sort of off guard, though he couldn’t quite place what was so different about it. And then he realized he was just standing there staring at the three of them, so he said the first thing that came to mind, surprised to find that it was the truth.
“He knew my dad,” Remus said. “Or, uh… he knows my dad, I guess. Ironwood. He used to work–” he realized a bit belatedly that he probably wasn’t supposed to go around saying the ex-auror part. “Er… Ministry stuff.”
“That’s it?” Peter asked, looking strangely relieved.
“Yeah, Pete, that’s it,” Remus smiled, shaking his head. He pinched his nail into his finger again, just for good measure, like it would prove this was real.
“What’s your dad do again?” Peter asked. They started making their way down the stairs.
“He works in the Ministry, for the Department for the Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures,” Remus recited.
“Mouthful,” Peter mused. “Has it got an acronym?”
“Uh… not that I know of?” Remus replied.
“Dr… drac… m…” James frowned, clearly thinking very hard and nearly missing a step on their way down.
“Don’t hurt yourself, Jamie,” Sirius warned, rolling his eyes.
“Piss off,” James said, elbowing him. “Drackome! No, wait– Drackomck! Dracomack?”
“Dreg–com?” Peter proposed.
“Oh, that’s good.”
“You’re missing the last C, though.”
“Shit.”
“It’s good enough.”
Notes:
im sorry this is later than usuaaallllll i was getting a tattoo literally all day like for so many many hours and i am so totally dead tired that i am not sure if this end note will make sense
this is not going to be along end note. i appreciate you all dearly. but i am dead. that is my only thought. thank u for reading my ted talk
xoxo love u moons
tell me ur thoughts and i will eat them like metaphor soup
brain is mush
Chapter 34: Dawn
Summary:
“I’ve been meaning to ask you if you brought another copy,” Sirius cut him off. “They don’t have it in the library. Pince looked at me like I was crazy.” Remus stopped, his foot resting on the next step, looking down at Sirius. And of course, it was impossible not to notice how tall he’d gotten from this angle, how sharp his jaw was becoming, the bob of his Adam’s apple when he swallowed. They weren’t children anymore. Sirius looked at first years now and saw so much innocence and wonder that it was practically comical, and then he looked at himself, and at Remus, and at his friends, and they were different.
“You know what I meant,” Remus murmured, his eyebrows pinched.
“I told you, Moony, it’s not your fault,” Sirius sighed, looking away. He resisted the urge to push his hair back the way he used to when it was longer. Now that habit just served as a reminder.
Chapter Text
“I just don’t see why no one here uses pencils,” Remus sighed, wiping the side of his hand on his shirt. It left a smudge, but he didn’t seem to care. “It’s not exactly new technology. Not like wizards don’t have graphite and wood. Why quills?”
“Honestly, I think a lot of stuff here is just for looks,” Sirius shrugged. “What’s stopping you from using a pencil?”
“The paintings laugh at me,” Remus groaned, rolling his eyes.
“The paintings?”
“Yes. They’re rather rude about it,” he shook his head. “And I have a theory– well, it’s sort of stupid.”
“Go on,” Sirius urged.
“Ugh. I’ve got a theory that one of the founders must have put a hex on the school to make it so only feather quills work here, because every time I’ve tried to use a pencil or a pen or whatever, it doesn’t work right.”
“Really?”
“Really,” Remus huffed. “The only thing that works is charcoal, but then I just run into the same issue with the smudging,” Remus said, frowning down at the parchment in his hands as he tried to avoid the wet ink. “I bet none of them were left-handed. Otherwise they’d get it.” Sirius laughed, leaning over slightly to see what Remus was writing.
He was working on the map again, adding labels to a few of the paintings and statues that were particularly notable as landmarks. He was slowly running out of space, and so had resorted to adding panels of parchment that folded out in various directions. Smudged ink was, apparently, a long standing issue for him.
“At least we’ve got self-filling quills?” Sirius pointed out.
“I guess,” Remus sighed, blowing on the paper to dry the ink. He had a very focused look on his face, a wrinkle forming between his eyebrows.
“I don’t think the founders would have hexed the school like that,” Sirius added. Remus made a sort of inquisitive hum. “Like, it seems like something a pretentious seventh year would do in the nineteen hundreds or something.”
“Yeah?” Remus laughed. “Is that when pencils were invented?”
“Oh, I dunno,” Sirius shrugged. “I’m just making stuff up.” Remus laughed again and it echoed slightly in the corridor. The two of them were both shushed by a portrait who had been snoring dramatically. “Sorry,” Sirius whispered, ducking his head a little and trying to hold back a smile. “Do you think the paintings really sleep?” he added as quietly as he could.
“Seems like it?” Remus replied. “They’re certainly upset by being woken up.”
“Do you think they dream?”
Remus frowned, biting the inside of his cheek pensively. “The portrait of Headmaster Fronsac says he dreams of knowledge, but I took that to be more figurative,” he said.
“Yeah,” Sirius hummed. “It’s weird to think about. My mother’s talks about wanting to have a portrait made of her. Something about watching over the noble house of Black after she’s gone.”
“Really?”
“I think she knows I’d set it on fire, though,” Sirius smirked. “It’s just weird, like… it’s not you. It’s just a version of you, right?”
“I read somewhere that they were like a memoir,” Remus said. They came to the base of stairs that led up to the astronomy tower. “Mind making a climb?”
“Sure,” Sirius shrugged.
“But the book I read talked about headmaster portraits,” Remus continued. “And how headmasters in the past, like… trained their portraits, essentially. Or taught them everything they knew so they could counsel future headmasters.”
“Imagine teaching yourself about yourself…” Sirius muttered. “Weird. Why’s Fronsac’s portrait in the grand staircase, then?”
“He’s got a few, actually,” Remus noted. “One of them I wrote down in here,” he added, waving the map in his hand. “He guards a passage that leads next to the library.”
“Of course you’d find that one,” Sirius laughed.
“I’m trying to find all of them,” Remus replied, shrugging. “Honestly, sometimes it feels like the castle is cheering me on.”
“Cheering you on how?” Sirius asked. Remus glanced back at him with a smug sort of look, and it made Sirius hold back a smile.
“I dunno. Some things just want to be found, I guess,” Remus explained, turning back to the stairs. “Doors will creak open, paintings will be a little crooked, a conveniently timed breeze will waft from between stones.”
“Waft from between stones,” Sirius echoed. “Our Moony’s a poet.” Remus laughed, shaking his head.
It wasn’t any mystery that Hogwarts liked to reward an adventurous spirit. Sirius theorized that it was Remus’ sheer determination to find every secret passage in the castle that made the grounds more inclined to help him out or to lead him in the right direction. The map was turning out to be less of a convenience and more of an artifact, a prized possession of sorts. Sirius was beginning to think they should have some kind of protection on it.
According to Remus, the best times to find these hidden passages was at night, or in the very early hours of the morning before anyone else was awake, because the castle tended to reveal things only when one was alone. He’d put a pause on his midnight wanderings thankfully– Sirius wasn’t sure if this was because of Remus’ own fear of a repeat of third year or if it was to ease the rest of the marauders fear of the same, but either way, Remus tended to stay out of the dark a bit more than he did before.
The morning was a different matter, though. It was difficult to pry those hours away from him. He still insisted on running to clear his head or wandering the halls when he woke up too early and couldn’t get back to sleep. Sirius was anything but a heavy sleeper, which meant before, he often found himself listening to Remus getting up and dressed as quietly as he could, and once or twice had to stop himself from laughing out loud when he stubbed his toe or rammed his shin into a bedframe and swore like a sailor under his breath when he thought no one was listening.
Recently, though, it wasn’t really the being woken up that was the hurdle to Sirius’ rest so much as the falling asleep in the first place. He wasn’t kept up by anything in particular– Sirius thought it would be preferable if he at least knew what was keeping his mind whirring away after dark, but instead it was like he was left spinning at the end of the day without anything to slow him down enough to rest.
The year had felt a bit like that so far, really. Like he was going and going and going, falling forward but landing on his feet with enough grace that it didn’t seem like he was stumbling too much. But at night it caught up with him, just slightly, enough to make his stomach sink a little when he came close to falling asleep like it was warning him of some unseen threat. At best, it was an inconvenience. At worst, that sleeplessness made him want to throw something across the room or grind his teeth until they cracked.
And in the mornings, Sirius listened to the sound of Remus crawling out of bed before the sun had fully risen and it felt like a sendoff, saying farewell to something that was never coming back.
It wasn’t logical, but that didn’t matter, really. It hadn’t mattered in a while. Things just sort of felt, these days.
It wasn’t anything Remus had done. And there wasn’t anything different about this morning, save only for the fact that Sirius had spent most of the night staring uselessly at the canopy over his bed until he finally thought he was drifting off (not unusual), interrupted by striking yellow eyes blinking back at him in the dark (unusual– and also most certainly a dream).
So Remus had walked out of the bathroom to spot Sirius sitting bolt upright in bed, frazzled and fully awake, and he had sort of hunched his shoulders very sheepishly, winced a little, and murmured, sorry– did I wake you?
And Sirius had said the first thing he could seem to muster, which was, can I come with you?
Here they were, then. A little after five in the morning, paintings glaring at them for making too much noise in the halls, jotting down notes on a piece of parchment– although now it felt like an insult to call it just a piece of parchment. Sirius found himself feeling more normal than he had in a while. For a large amount of time out of the days, he felt like he was playing a part, and there was some level of blurriness in the line of when that persona ended and where he began. He supposed it had been like that since first year, picking and choosing pieces of his friends to mold together into something that was vaguely Sirius shaped.
It was a frustrating sort of waiting game, sitting around and hoping things would slowly go back to normal. Because he really, really just needed things to go back to normal.
“I don’t really consider myself a poet,” Remus shook his head, smiling. “I’m pretty sure I stole that from somewhere. The paintings talk very artistically sometimes.”
“Well, you listen to them,” Sirius pointed out.
“I just wander a lot,” Remus shrugged.
“Well, you know–” There wasn’t a better opportunity for it, so Sirius said the first thing that popped into his head, despite how unbearably corny it was. He had to find some way of bringing it up. “Not all those who wander are lost.” The awkwardness of it made him cringe. “God, that was dumb.”
“Fellowship of the Ring!” Remus exclaimed almost immediately, nearly cutting Sirius off. “You read it! Did you read it?”
“Most of it,” Sirius said, knowing his face was going a bit red by how warm his cheeks felt. Remus always got so excited about things. He was practically glowing. “Your notes in the margins were funny.”
“I didn’t know if you’d–” Remus started, but he cut himself off halfway through his sentence. “I mean, since– or if you had time…” There were a lot of half-thoughts in there, but Sirius got the gist.
“She didn’t find it right away,” Sirius said. Weirdly, the book was one of the things they hadn’t talked about since the start of the year despite the fact that it was the thing that had seemed to trigger Walburga’s ire. Remus hadn’t brought it up, and Sirius couldn’t really find a way to talk about it without talking about it, but five in the morning in an empty staircase seemed like a better place than any other. And he didn’t read hundreds of pages of high fantasy just to never talk about it ever again. “I got maybe two thirds of the way in,” he added.
“Sorry,” Remus said quietly. Sirius had seen it coming, of course. Remus, in all of his chronic repentance, hadn’t really stopped apologizing for the events of the summer at any chance he got.
“Yeah, it sucks I didn’t get to finish it,” Sirius shrugged. Remus frowned.
“That’s not–”
“I’ve been meaning to ask you if you brought another copy,” Sirius cut him off. “They don’t have it in the library. Pince looked at me like I was crazy.” Remus stopped, his foot resting on the next step, looking down at Sirius. And of course, it was impossible not to notice how tall he’d gotten from this angle, how sharp his jaw was becoming, the bob of his Adam’s apple when he swallowed. They weren’t children anymore. Sirius looked at first years now and saw so much innocence and wonder that it was practically comical, and then he looked at himself, and at Remus, and at his friends, and they were different.
“You know what I meant,” Remus murmured, his eyebrows pinched.
“I told you, Moony, it’s not your fault,” Sirius sighed, looking away. He resisted the urge to push his hair back the way he used to when it was longer. Now that habit just served as a reminder.
“I sent you the book,” Remus pointed out. He looked back up the stairs, starting the climb again.
“Yeah, and I told you to,” Sirius countered. “I didn’t–” he narrowed his eyes, finding the right words. “I didn’t expect that. But it’s not on you. It’s not on me, either. It’s just… she’s just crazy, I dunno,” he finished, shaking his head. Even as he said it, though, it didn’t ring true. There was a difference here that he couldn’t quite figure out, yet, some kind of order behind Walburga Black’s chaos.
“I’m–” Remus paused. “I don’t know what else to say,” he admitted. He looked back at Sirius over his shoulder, and when he did, he opened his mouth just a little like there was something on the tip of his tongue, but he hesitated, his eyes flicking around without quite making a direct line with Sirius’ before looking back up the staircase. “Your hair is getting longer,” he said softly.
“Is it?” Sirius asked, bringing one hand up to the back of his neck reflexively. Remus nodded without looking at him. Sirius hummed thoughtfully.
“How come you didn’t take James’ hair growth potion?” Remus asked. “The one from his dad. He specializes in all that, doesn’t he?” Sirius picked at the skin around his fingernails, shrugging tensely even though Remus wasn’t looking at him.
“I guess it felt like it was cheating,” he said. “It wouldn’t be… me. I need it to be me. You know?”
“Yeah,” Remus replied quietly. “I know.”
There was a lot going unsaid in there, it seemed, for both of them. Sirius stared at the back of Remus’ head as though he’d be able to see straight through him and study his expression on the other side. He didn’t really think Remus knew why the distinction was necessary– not specifically– but he understood it was important. Or maybe he did. Remus was smart like that. Intuitive.
It needed to be Sirius, and it wasn’t yet, and so there were things that simply needed to wait. It hurt to think about, something tight knotting in his chest, but it was impossible to push aside when they were like this; just the two of them. Just the two of them, quiet and alone and thoughtful. Vulnerable. And Sirius’ mind would supply the idea of it– of telling him how he felt.
It felt almost mechanical, a process undertaken by the subconscious of his brain that simply worked off a list of requirements and preferences; they’d be alone, and they’d be talking, and it would be reflective, contemplative even, somewhere quiet, somewhere private, somewhere honest– sometime when it felt calm and easy and simple, simple enough just to say it like it was nothing, or like it was everything. Remus would be Remus, and Sirius would be Sirius, and he’d open his mouth and just say it–
And then that practical, mechanical side of him would grind to a halt, just before that last step. Sirius wasn’t Sirius. Not yet. So he couldn’t do it.
Not like this.
“I’m not going home for Christmas,” Sirius said instead. Remus turned and looked over his shoulder, one eyebrow raised. They were nearing the astronomy tower landing, and cool air was starting to fill the stairwell.
“You’re not?”
“No. I sent a letter home,” Sirius explained. “I’m sure that won’t be the end of it, obviously, but they can’t make me.”
“Well…” Remus frowned, looking back up the stairs.
“They won’t, I should say,” Sirius corrected. “I told my parents they’d regret it.”
“You threatened them?”
“Not directly, Moony, christ,” Sirius laughed, shaking his head. “I just said I’d make a fool of myself. Embarrass them. Told them the truth; it’d just be miserable for us all. Better to keep the latest disgrace of the Black family tree far from the roots, you know?”
“What did they say?” Remus asked hesitantly as they reached the astronomy tower viewing platform. It was a clear morning, the sun not even over the trees yet, and hardly any wind was blowing over the parapets. Everything was bizarrely still.
“I haven’t heard back yet,” Sirius shrugged. “I think they know I’m not bluffing, though.” Remus hummed, nodding, but he didn’t look entirely convinced it was a good idea. “I haven’t–” Sirius found the words getting stuck in his throat. They stood at the top of the stairs for a moment, not going out toward the edges. Sirius blew out a breath, untying the knot in his stomach. “I haven’t told Regulus, yet.”
Remus said nothing, and after a pause, he started unfolding the map again.
“Do you think he would stay here with you?” he asked. Sirius almost laughed.
“No,” he said. “No way. He’s still the golden child in their eyes. He wouldn’t risk that.” Remus was quiet, folding panels of the parchment out of the way until he found the section he needed.
“Do you think he would be upset, then?”
“I dunno. Upset that I didn’t tell him, first, maybe?” Sirius guessed. “He’s been sort of… I dunno. Hovering. He’s talking to me this year. He didn’t talk to me at all for two years, and now he just– he asked me what higher level classes I’m taking at the start of the term,” Sirius continued, finally stepping out into the viewing platform properly. “And then whether I was sending Andy anything for her birthday. And he was the one who told me Narcissa’s engaged to Lucius Malfoy. And I gotta be honest, I really thought they were related for a second.”
“Related?” Remus asked, puzzled.
“Tojour pur. Pretty sure I’m related to like fifty percent of pureblood families from the sacred twenty eight. Lots of connecting branches in that tree,” Sirius explained. Remus made a face that almost made Sirius snort.
“Gross.”
“Yeah. Anyway. I think Reg is keeping an eye on me, and he’s not being subtle,” Sirius muttered, shaking his head. He walked over to the edge of the tower platform, putting his hands on the cold metal railing. It was a little damp with dew. It was cold out, but not quite enough to turn it to frost.
“I don’t… I don’t think he’s trying to be subtle,” Remus noted. He sounded hesitant. “I think–” he bit his lip pensively. “I think he’s worried about you.”
“Oh, are you best friends now?” Sirius scoffed, turning to look at him, but Remus was frowning, a wrinkle firmly set between his eyebrows. “Sorry,” Sirius muttered, not quite sure what for, but certain he didn’t like that expression.
Remus shrugged. “I just think he cares more than he lets on, is all,” he said. Sirius tried not to think about how that made his chest a little tight. He wasn’t sure why. Something about Remus knowing enough about his brother to tell when he cared, or something about Remus knowing his brother at all, or something about Sirius feeling like he didn’t know his brother anymore. There was a tension there, too; like an anchor dragging a boat, or maybe the reverse. Remus went on. “Last year he gave me a sort of… warning, I guess. About Howell and all them, how pureblood families like to talk to each other. I blew him off, a bit, but he cared enough to tell me, and I’ve… I’ve hardly had a real conversation with him even once.”
“What do you mean, he gave you a warning?” Sirius asked, his thoughts interrupted, if only briefly. Remus lowered the map in his hands, his face thoughtful.
“It was… it was about the rumors that were going around,” Remus answered quietly, but in the dead stillness of the morning, Sirius had no trouble hearing him. He waited for Remus to say more, which he clearly didn’t want to do, but the silence was pressure enough. “When people were saying I was– because of the boggart, I was…”
“A werewolf,” Sirius finished for him when the pause stretched too long. Remus flinched. It was an odd sort of thing– not like how you’d flinch away from being burned, or to avoid being struck, but that internal sort of reaction when something startles you but your body doesn’t react. It was in his eyes, his breath, something imperceptible. Sirius saw it anyway.
A werewolf. Sirius’ fate haunted him even here.
On some nights when it was late and dark and quiet and Sirius was inevitably, predictably awake, he would do something dangerous. He would let himself imagine the what ifs. Sometimes, they were self indulgent, if cliché; what if he ran away, or what if he had never been born, or what if he hadn’t been the firstborn? These tended to leave him with a heavy feeling behind his eyes or in his stomach, and not much else. But among the more treacherous questions and scenarios, the ones that left him dizzy, or feeling like his throat was closing, or feeling like the world around him was pressing in from all sides, were the ones about Remus.
There was one he returned to sometimes when he felt a little too numb, usually, because he knew it would hurt. It would be after Sirius told Remus. After Sirius felt like himself again, after he confessed and that sickly sweet feeling would pool in his head. It would be after Remus told Sirius the same. It would be after they talked, and after they figured out what they were, and after everyone knew, when all that was left was to know each other– to know each other more; to know each other better.
And the what if was this; what if Remus saw Sirius, saw his skin, saw his scars, saw his marks, and he knew, and he understood, and after all of this, he came to the conclusion that this was what Sirius was– all Sirius was– a soul tied to evil.
What if despite everything, Remus could have loved him, if not for that?
Sirius wouldn’t sleep on those nights. He’d let that fear fester in him like it was rot. And then he’d see this, the way Remus flinched, the way he was afraid, too, and he’d convince himself more and more that it must be true.
“Yeah,” Remus rasped. “A werewolf.” It was one of those words that seemed like it should echo. “He warned me that not everyone thought it was a joke.”
“Who?” Sirius demanded. By now, they were all used to the protective streak Sirius held for Remus. All the marauders were the same. All of the Gryffindor class was the same, honestly. It was almost amusing to see the story make its way to the first years as to why the whole of Gryffindor tower had it out for three particular Slytherin boys.
Remus shrugged. “He didn’t say. Or I didn’t ask,” he amended. Sirius frowned. “I wasn’t keen on hearing him out,” Remus admitted. He seemed embarrassed by it, or ashamed maybe. “It was… you know. It was a bad time. “And I wasn’t very kind, either.”
“Somehow, I doubt he told you with much tact,” Sirius scoffed. From the way Remus’ expression loosened a bit, he was sure he was right.
“My point is, he told me,” Remus insisted. Sirius heard the silent part loud and clear; he cares. “I don’t think he’s just being nosy or something. You’re his brother.”
“That doesn’t mean much in my family,” Sirius muttered, looking back out at the grounds around the tower. He felt like he was being scolded. It wound him tight like a spring.
“It can mean something to you,” Remus pointed out. Sirius put his hands on the railing again, wrapping his fingers around it this time, an iron grip that left his knuckles white.
“It could have meant something to him, too, but it hasn’t, has it?” he asked bitterly. “How come I’m the one who has to make nice?”
“I’m not saying it’s that simple–” Remus said hesitantly. Sirius turned on him, keeping one hand locked onto the railing, grounded.
“But you’re saying it’s on me,” he shot back. Remus opened his mouth, but he clearly lost whatever he was going to say– or second guessed it. “We ignore each other for years, but as soon as he wants to talk, I’m just supposed to listen? I’m just supposed to– to be the mature one, to forget all of it, move on, right?” He was putting words in Remus’ mouth and he knew it. He let go of the railing, dangerously untethered, wringing his hands together. One finger settled into the familiar callus of skin around his thumbnail and dug in until it hurt. “Because he’s got a life, and he’s happier, and he’s almost a person for once, so it’s on me, now.”
“I didn’t say that,” Remus said quietly.
Sirius breathed a laugh. “You’re all thinking it.”
“All…” Remus echoed, but trailed off. He shook his head. “It’s not on you. Nothing’s just on you.”
“Sure,” Sirius muttered. “That’s why I’m getting a lecture on how he wants to be my friend.”
“I’m not trying to lecture you–”
“What if I don’t want to?” Sirius demanded, looking up to face Remus again. There was a moment where they locked eyes.
It was like it was an accident, like Remus hadn’t expected Sirius to look up just then, like he hadn’t quite had time to look away, to look off to the side, just slightly to the right where he always looked, and instead Sirius had caught him by surprise, and then they were just caught like that. Remus’ eyes were wide and honey warm and calculating, and they were old in a way that made Sirius wonder what it would have been like to look at him like this when they were kids– if he would have looked young, then, or if he would have had the same near-unsettling temperedness then, too.
“What if I don’t want to be his friend?” Sirius asked, and Remus just kept looking at him. “What if I can’t? What if I just– I just can’t? How–” and then Sirius was the first to break the line of sight because guilt made his stomach turn, and he squeezed his eyes shut against it. “How am I supposed to be his friend? How am I supposed to look at him and not just see her?”
He had to brace himself a little against the question despite being the one who asked it, leaning against the railing, and he was distantly aware of how long a drop it was down to the courtyard below.
“Fuck, that’s awful,” Sirius mumbled, shaking his head. “That’s so– Jesus Christ.”
“It’s not–” Remus started, but Sirius cut him off before he could even start.
“It’s terrible. I’m– we used to be brothers, you know? Not just–” Sirius waved a hand uselessly. When he opened his eyes and stared down at the stone floor, it was blurry, but as much as that hot feeling behind his eyes grew, it never spilled over into anything. “And now it’s like… is it possible for someone to know you too well? It’s like he’s always been there, watching over her shoulder, keeping his mouth shut, but he’s been there.” Remus said nothing. Sirius didn’t look up at him. “It only took one hit, when he was a kid. One hit and he kept his mouth shut, and he stayed in line, and it worked. It worked on him. And now it’s worked on me.”
There was a dense silence between them as his words settled.
“What do you mean?” Remus asked. His voice was soft and careful. Sirius laughed once, harshly. They were so different.
“She cut my hair to keep me in line, and it worked,” Sirius said. “It’s all either of my parents want. Obedience.”
Remus shool his head. “That’s survival, Sirius. Not obedience. It’s not the same.” He sounded so sure.
“It looks the same.”
“Does it feel the same?”
Sirius answered that one with one of his own. “Did you know I didn’t do the boggart demonstration?” he asked. “Last year. You weren’t in class, cus… but I didn’t do it. Wanna know why?” Sirius didn’t wait for Remus to answer. “I thought it might take the shape of my mother. How would I explain that? Sirius Black, heir to the pureblood throne, scared of his mummy.”
Remus was quiet for a moment, and Sirius dared to glance up at him just to see his expression. He was biting the inside of his cheek, predictably, thinking hard until he finally spoke.
“I don’t think it’s a particularly ethical demonstration,” he murmured.
“I get it,” Sirius shrugged. “Everyone has to face their fears at some point. It’s not just about the boggart. And it’s not just about the spell. You make it funny, and you laugh at it, and everyone else laughs at it, too, and you think… why was I so afraid of that?” Sirius shook his head.
“Ironwood turned the werewolf into a pomeranian,” Remus noted. He hadn’t spoken much about what exactly had gone down that night, about the smaller details like this. “The little white dog, you know? It had bows in its fur and everything.”
“I don’t know what my mother would turn into,” Sirius sighed. “I have to picture it, right? It’d be funny to see her doing something ridiculous. Roller skating or something. Riding a pony. If you laugh, it’s not scary. That’s the theory, right?”
“I laughed at the dog,” Remus said.
“But are you still afraid of werewolves?” Sirius asked.
“Would you still be afraid of your mother?” Remus asked in return.
“I think before, I’d say no,” Sirius sighed. “I’d never have admitted I was afraid of her in the first place. But I was, this summer,” he added. “All of a sudden, it was like… I didn’t know what she was capable of. So I just… I just let her…” His ribs were a bear trap, a coffin, a cage. His next breath whistled through his throat. He squeezed his eyes shut.
“It was survival, Sirius,” Remus said softly.
“It didn’t feel like it,” Sirius breathed. “It didn’t feel like anything. I feel like I don’t even remember anything after– like I wasn’t even a person. All she did was cut my hair, and… Do you think that’s how Reg feels? Like he’s just surviving?” The question formed before he really processed it, and then it was out there, seeming far too ugly a question to welcome the sunrise, but it peaked over the trees nonetheless.
“I… I don’t know,” Remus said.
“I know,” Sirius sighed. “I’m just… I’m a real ass to him over it. For rolling over the way he does, and now I’ve just gone and done it, too. What’s that make me?” he asked, turning back to face the grounds. The sun hit him full in the chest, warming his face, and even when he closed his eyes, it was gold. “Christ, it’s nice up here.”
“I used to come up a lot at night,” Remus noted, and Sirius heard him walking closer until he was standing next to him. He didn’t open his eyes to see how close.
“Yeah?”
“Stopped, though. After everything with the boggart and all.”
“Oh.”
“Figured you and James and Pete would be mad at me for it, anyhow,” Remus said, and Sirius could practically hear him shrug. “James especially. I think he’s one strong wind away from a coronary.”
Sirius couldn’t help but laugh. It made his lungs less tight. “A coronary. My uncle Alphard says that. You talk like an old man. You and James both.”
“I think we’re both just tiny versions of our fathers,” Remus laughed. Sirius opened his eyes again. Remus’ hand was a few inches from his on the rail.
“I wouldn’t call you tiny,” Sirius pointed out quietly. Remus hummed. There was a pause, but it wasn’t heavy, and it wasn’t expectant of anything. “You don’t talk about your dad much,” Sirius said eventually. “Or not as much as your mum.”
Remus made a soft, amused noise.“I don’t think I talk about anyone as much as I talk about my mum.”
“The lovely Hope Lupin.”
“Yeah,” Remus murmured a little wistfully. “I think…” he started, and then stopped, thinking through his words like he always did. “I think my dad doesn’t really know how to talk to me, lately. Mum says he just doesn’t know how to do the whole… teenagers and puberty and growing up and all that. That he’s very in his own head about it. He’s always been sort of… tense.”
“Sounds familiar.”
“Hah,” Remus deadpanned. “I dunno. I guess… well, it’s sort of weird to say.”
“What?” Sirius prompted.
“I don’t think he expected me to, um… to make it. This far, I mean.” Sirius frowned. “Just…” Remus sighed. “Being sick and all, I don’t think he thought that I’d be able to– to be in school, and have friends, and all that. To do any of this.”
“That’s… terrible,” Sirius said. Remus shook his head, though, and a bit urgently.
“No, no, it’s not– not like that, I mean–” he stumbled over his words. “He blames himself a lot.”
“For you being sick?”
“For…” Remus took a breath in, flexed his fingers tensely on the railing, and then let it out. “Yeah. And I think he can tell that it’s– it’s getting harder for me. And it’s going to keep getting harder for me.”
Sirius looked up at Remus, who was training his gaze out on the grounds with much dedication. “It’s getting harder?” Sirius asked. There was a pit in his stomach.
“Yeah,” Remus answered easily, simply. Defeated. “It’s just all really scary, sometimes. When I get sick, it’s worse than when I was a kid, and I think he’s just afraid.”
“Oh,” Sirius breathed. “Afraid of…?”
“Of all of it, I guess,” Remus said, shrugging. “Afraid it’ll change me somehow, or that I’ll get hurt, or that he’ll lose me.”
The idea of losing Remus had occurred to Sirius, before– but never because of this. Never because he was sick. It had become so commonplace now to observe this cycle, to watch Remus grow tired, irritated, to lose his appetite to the nausea, bury his head against the headaches, to go pale, to lose weight, enough that it was visible in his cheeks. And it had become normal, now, not as jarring, perhaps because– perhaps only because– he would also complete the reverse; regain his energy, scarf down enough food to feed a quidditch team, laugh and stay up late and get into trouble.
To lose Remus meant a more intangible thing to Sirius. Something far further toward metaphorical or figurative, but still real. But this was not that. This, his father’s fear, a parent’s fear, was the literal. It was something concrete. Where Sirius feared the unfamiliar, Lyall feared a grave.
“Are you afraid of that, too?” Sirius asked. The question was like blood in his throat. Remus went very still. Sirius couldn’t even hear the sound of his breath next to him, but he saw Remus’ fingers grip the railing harder, his knuckles going white. Sirius wondered, if he touched him right then, would he pull away? The answer would hurt more than the act, no matter what came of it.
“Can we talk about something else?” Remus replied, tense and strained, but they both knew that it was a response to the question that only pointed to one answer.
“Sorry. Yeah. Of course,” Sirius said hurriedly, hoping to salvage the moment. When he glanced up at Remus, his eyes were far away. Even as the sun rose and made his irises gold with the warmth of it, there was something absent about his expression now that made it cold. “Sorry,” Sirius repeated, because it felt like he needed to.
“It’s alright,” Remus said quietly. His breathing was slow and even and intentional, the same length in as out, and for some reason, just listening to it, Sirius found himself mirroring that pattern for himself. “I just get lost thinking about it sometimes.”
“Lost?” Sirius asked. Remus smiled a little, like there was a joke Sirius was missing.
“That’s what my mum and I call it,” Remus explained. “She says I get lost in my head, like it's a maze or something. This summer she got all these books, trying to help, you know,” he continued. Sirius almost wanted to ask, help what? But he knew. “She got me to talk about what it feels like, for me. Just… everything. Apparently, things don’t feel like this for everyone.” He said it with a half laugh of sorts. Sirius almost wanted to ask, like what? But he knew that, too. “Sometimes, it’s not really a maze. It’s sort of like a… a crash landing, and I’m in the middle of the jungle or something trying to survive, and everything’s on fire, and then on the outside, there’s some version of me that’s still gotta be a person.”
Remus spoke with his hands when he talked.
“And it feels like you’re faking it?” Sirius guessed. To his surprise, Remus shook his head.
“It feels like it’s not even me,” he admitted. “It happened a lot when I was a kid, and then it got better, and then last year, it came back again. The important parts are all inside, figuring their way out of a jungle, and then the outside is… I dunno. Something else.” Remus’ voice was uneasy, nervous. Not quite afraid, but something adjacent to fear, and all the while, it was painfully obvious that this wasn’t the truth of it– that words couldn’t even hope to get to the truth of it.
“I think I get lost, sometimes,” Sirius thought aloud. “Not in the same way, but still just… lost.”
“Yeah. I think you do, too,” Remus murmured.
Sirius often felt that other people knew him better than he knew himself. Like he’d invented so much of himself that he was starting to forget which parts mattered, but everyone else still remembered. He wanted to ask about himself. To make someone sit there and describe him, to tell him what he was, and what he wasn’t, and what he was turning into, but there was no way to ask for that without admitting he wasn’t really that person at all. Was it possible to change if you weren’t ever something to begin with?
The question was unasked, and so fittingly, it went unanswered; there was no wind rustling the trees, and no birdsong to break the silence. The grounds were still and unmoving, eerie in a way that made Sirius think that maybe it was possible that time wasn’t passing at all. But then he’d look closer and see that the sun was a bit higher over the trees, now. It was morning. Students would be awake soon. The early risers would be off to the dining hall or the quidditch pitch or the library, and slowly, the grounds would wake up.
“Howell and that lot…” Sirius ventured cautiously. “Are they still, you know. Bugging you?”
Remus thought about it for a moment, hesitating. It was in that silence that Sirius realized he wasn’t going to get the truth.
“Not really,” Remus said. “But it’s sort of weird,” he mused. “I know they’re back, and they know I never went anywhere, so it’s… it feels like this weird sort of stand off until someone does something about it.”
He was tense. Sirius had never really seen Remus hold any animosity toward any other person up until that night with the boggart. Then, there was this anger he held, this disgust toward those three. Sirius was proud of it, in a way; Remus forgave easily, but he didn’t forgive this. Nor should he.
“Don’t go picking fights, Moony,” Sirius warned lightheartedly, but there was something real behind it, too.
Remus breathed a laugh. “I don’t plan on it. Besides, I think Holly’s got Slytherin house terrified of her now that she’s head girl,” he added. Sirius laughed in earnest about that.
“Holly’s got the whole school terrified of her,” he said, shaking his head. “She’s a force to be reckoned with. James is vying for quidditch captain next year, but he’s too much of a wimp to ask her what she’s got planned for the position when she graduates.”
“James would be a good captain,” Remus noted.
“He needs to get his head on straight, first,” Sirius pointed out. Remus frowned, glancing at Sirius before looking back out at the sunrise.
“What do you mean?” he asked.
“He just seems distracted lately,” Sirius sighed. “He doesn’t want to talk about it, but he’s all over the place. And if he doesn’t want to talk to me, then it means he’s really bottling it up,” he added. Of the many things that Sirius often doubted, his friendship with James was never something that came into question. It was sure and stable under his feet, a certainty that Sirius sometimes thought he was taking for granted, but it wasn’t quite like that– it was more of a predetermined condition, a given, a truth that all other things were built on, whether intentional or not. But while it wasn’t something he doubted, really, he did find himself wondering sometimes if it was something that could be worn down, or made brittle, or crack under the pressure of whatever was put upon it.
“Do you think something is wrong?” Remus asked.
“I can’t tell,” Sirius answered honestly. “Maybe? He’s just tense. He’s gotta do some breathing exercises or something, otherwise he’ll– what did you say earlier? It was funny.”
“He’ll have a coronary.”
“Yeah, that,” Sirius said, nodding. “Or he’ll burst a blood vessel or something. Develop a nervous twitch. Start speaking in tongues.”
“He’s a worrier,” Remus noted. “I think it’s possible he’s trying not to worry us, either."
Sirius sighed, shaking his head. He took his hands off the railing, rubbing them together when he realized his fingers were a little numb. “Well, maybe it’ll help him to know I’m staying here for the holidays,” he mused.
“It might, actually,” Remus agreed, and from the way he said it, Sirius knew it was relieving for Remus as well.
“I’ll tell him tomorrow,” Sirius said. “Or today, I guess. Later. Still feels like it’s not morning for some reason. Like it’s still yesterday.”
“Sorry I woke you up,” Remus mumbled sheepishly, letting go of the railing as well. He wiped his hands on his pants. His fingers were pale, the color returning to them slowly.
“You didn’t. I couldn’t sleep,” Sirius replied.
“Oh,” Remus hummed. “Me neither.”
There were questions Sirius could ask if he wanted to– questions Remus would probably answer. Why, for one. And is it the same reason I can’t sleep, for another. To which the answer would undoubtedly be no, because even Sirius himself couldn’t quite name the reason he couldn’t sleep, so how was Remus to know if it was the same or not? Do you dream, he could ask. Do you have nightmares, too. He could open his mouth, and he could say, what do you see when you close your eyes? What do you think of? Do you listen to the sound of your own breathing? Do you copy it the way I do?
And then the questions would pour out, and he wouldn’t stop them. Do you think if you listened hard enough, you could hear someone else’s heartbeat? Do you try? Do you hold stone still just to see if you can get the edges of yourself to blur? Do you realize, all at once, that you can never stop feeling? That everything is touching you, and you are touching everything, and there are clothes on your back and teeth in your mouth and blood under your skin?
He could ask, do you think about what it would be like for all of it to stop?
He could say, not forever. Just for a second. Just long enough to miss the way it felt.
He could know, if he just opened his mouth. If he just pried the questions out of his chest, if he just stopped being afraid of the answers. He could ask, if he was braver. Do you think about that, too?
Do you think you’d miss me?
Notes:
Ok! So! It's been a while! Hi! Objectively, not too long of a break, but unexpected. First, just to reassure anyone who was stressed, I'm fine. Work started up, and teaching is a really taxing job. It requires a lot of emotional stamina during the day, and I'm an introvert, so by the time I get home, I'm exhausted. But I'm not in a bad place, and I'm very happy with how the year is going, and I'm doing well :) I appreciate the support and patience. Y'all seem very aware of it, more aware than I've seen a lot of people in other comment sections be, but yeah– writing is a hobby, not a job. I gotta work to live, and I'm always going to prioritize that, so I'm resisting the urge to celebrate and say "I'M BACK!" because that implies I won't need to take another break. I want to be realistic with y'all. I'm setting goals, not making promises :) And I have absolutely every intention to finish this story. It'll just take time! I don't want to view writing this as a chore.
That said, it's a goal to update every two to three weeks now, but if that changes, I'll make note of that in this end note, so you can pop by for an update if you're worried or waiting :)
It feels weird to write my usual endnote here because I've been working on this chapter on and off for so long, it's odd to jump back into the analysis of chaos that I usually delve into in a frenzy after finishing writing lmao - but god, I'm such a simp for dialogue. I just love *scenes* like. give me a snapshot of their lives or give me nothing. it isn't even miscommunication, its just... non-communication. they're both hiding so much from each other in the name of keeping the other safe and sane despite neither of them being safe nor sane at any given moment. secrets, secrets...
a few moments i've enjoyed...
sirius constantly thinking about how he could tell remus how he feels, or where, or when, but not being able to for so many reasons and so many fears. but the first one being that he doesn't feel like himself, yet, and holding onto this belief that he'll somehow go back to how he was before...
sirius realizing the complexity that regulus has as a person, and finally recognizing that there might be a real, genuine reason for regulus behaving the way he has, and acknowledging how much he judges him for it. and regulus being worried enough about his brother to be the one to break their silence first
this: What if despite everything, Remus could have loved him, if not for that?
and also this: “But are you still afraid of werewolves?” Sirius asked.
“Would you still be afraid of your mother?” Remus asked in return.
so ur welcome for that.
remus avoiding talking about if he's afraid of the same thing that his father is afraid of; losing himself to his illness. and also remus avoiding talking about pretty much everything that he thinks will worry sirius. and also sirius knowing that remus is avoiding talking to him about those things, but not pushing it because he's afraid of the answers as well.
on a happier note, hope lupin buying books to help remus cope with his anxiety and autism and acknowledging that her son needs help beyond simple reassurances, and taking those steps.
sirius and james' friendship <3
and sirius just......... thinking. ugh.
ok so maybe it wasn't all that hard to jump back into my end note analysis. do with all this what you will. hit me with ur own analysis. i've missed u all dearly.
like I'll be real, I was stressed taking this time to myself, because writing something like this and releasing it in chapters comes with a certain pressure to follow through, and I don't do well with that. It feels like a demand, so I avoid it, but I still WANT to write and continue. so again, I'm not guaranteeing that I won't take any more breaks, or that I'll post super regularly now, but I can promise to keep you updated as much as I can as to where I'm at and what my plans are.
thanks for sticking with me :) and thank u to moons, who has endlessly encouraged me to take care of myself. my plan is to update again on october 8th, two weeks from today, but again, I'll put an update in this endnote if that changes. adieu!
a teaser for your trouble...
Update oct8th; I'm posting tomorrow! the 9th!
–––
He knew something was wrong because the letter was addressed, 'Remus'.
Not 'Moony'. Not 'son'. No 'dear' or 'hello' or any other comforting, familiar introduction. Just 'Remus'.
And then the next word made his stomach drop so fast he felt dizzy; Greyback.
Remus thought, before he even managed to read past that word, that it was a little unfair to put those two names so close together.
Chapter 35: Safe
Summary:
He knew something was wrong because the letter was addressed, Remus.
Not Moony. Not son. No dear or hello or any other comforting, familiar introduction. Just Remus.
And then the next word made his stomach drop so fast he felt dizzy; Greyback.
Remus thought, before he even managed to read past that word, that it was unfair to put those two names so close together. It felt a little cruel. Maybe that was something far too specific to be upset about without even having read beyond it, but he found himself wishing that there was at least some buffer between the two of them, because he had always felt a little too close to Greyback already.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
He knew something was wrong because the letter was addressed, Remus.
Not Moony. Not son. No dear or hello or any other comforting, familiar introduction. Just Remus.
And then the next word made his stomach drop so fast he felt dizzy; Greyback.
Remus thought, before he even managed to read past that word, that it was unfair to put those two names so close together. It felt a little cruel. Maybe that was something far too specific to be upset about without even having read beyond it, but he found himself wishing that there was at least some buffer between the two of them, because he had always felt a little too close to Greyback already.
And it felt a little unfair as well that this letter had arrived at all, at the time it did, at the place it did. It wasn’t interrupting anything particularly significant, which was really what made it worse if he was being honest. It was mundane, calm, pleasant even, and then it wasn’t. The owl dropped the letter into the center of the table in the middle of a very normal day.
It wasn’t rare for him to eat alone around this time. Sirius, James, and Peter all had muggle studies together in this block, a class which, despite their constant insistence, Remus refused to join simply on principle. That, and it seemed immensely boring. It was already annoying enough to explain the random references he made here and there to his friends, although he assumed that maybe they felt the same way when they had to explain wizarding things to him. Lyall Lupin had at least taught Remus a good amount of basic wizarding world knowledge, but even so, there were things that had been left out. James had teased him a little for calling it the flu network instead of the floo network in one of his summer letters.
In any case, the class didn’t interest him in the slightest, and so he spent lunch a few days a week sitting by himself in the Great Hall, or sometimes joining the girls when they were free. Usually, he’d avoid places like this, full of students talking and eating and clattering plates and scraping silverware, but Remus found that if he sat in the right place, and if he could see the whole room, and if he wore the little ear plugs that the marauders had gifted him the year before to block out a good deal of excess noise, he actually rather enjoyed people watching even when the hall was busiest.
Peter had once commented that Remus took people watching as seriously as some of their peers did watching quidditch. Remus found that fairly accurate, really. He’d gotten pretty good at observing out of the corner of his eye, staring down at a book or an assignment or staring off into space and watching.
That’s what he’d been doing before the letter arrived. He sat quietly, picking at a plate of food and seeing who was talking to who, or who was fighting with who, or who was flirting with who. He’d noticed slowly that their year seemed to fall into that last category more often than not. He assumed this had something to do with puberty. He also found himself wondering if there was some sort of wizarding primary school equivalent to health class. He hoped so. Otherwise, there would certainly be problems.
A few owls flew in, some carrying letters, some packages, one with a parcel that seemed absolutely far too monstrous for a bird to be carrying, and yet the scruffy little barn owl seemed very determined. And then Agatha, landing ever so gently in front of Remus so as not to ruffle her feathers. She had always been a very delicate messenger.
And Remus had thought nothing of it. Why would he? His parents sent him letters often, at least once a month, though usually more frequently and usually very clearly written by his mum. It didn’t have a stamp in the corner, though. Hope knew that they were unnecessary, but she liked to put them there anyway, probably because she knew it made Remus and his friends smile. But that lack of a little square stamp had hardly even made him hesitate, and he slid his thumb under the fold and tore the letter open.
Remus, it read, and Agatha flew away.
Greyback has made himself known in Austria. Two children were attacked, but didn’t survive the bite. Their parents are recovering in St. Mungos with no word as to their condition.
Somehow, he managed to keep reading, somehow, even though his fingers started to tremble a little and the words seemed to swim on the page– the bite, the bite, the bite–
The news will break tomorrow in the papers. We’re sorry to say this by letter, but we wanted you to hear it from us before you heard it from anyone else. This was the fastest way. We have never hidden these things from you, and your mother and I do not intend to start now.
You are safe where you are. Hogwarts is the best place for you to be, as it has been these past years. Despite the fear I know you will feel reading this, I hope you can take comfort in knowing that I am certain you are protected. Certain enough to make our next steps possible.
Remus felt lost all of a sudden, like the ground had dropped out from beneath him and was replaced by something unfamiliar, and there was this odd sort of moment where everything was empty. He felt alone, and where the letter was clutched in his fingers, he felt his hands begin to tremble, rustling the parchment just slightly.
We need to move again. The Ministry has advised it, and I agree– but to bring you home over the holidays in the midst of this will only put you at risk. We’ve discussed it with Dumbledore. You won’t be alone. I promise.
Remus wasn’t particularly used to being alone, anymore. When he was younger, that’s really all he ever was– quiet, introverted, isolated. He ate alone, and he played alone, and he walked home alone, and that was fine. But now, it was different. Now, when he looked up, there was someone there more often than not; Sirius or James or Peter or Lily or Marlene or Mary, or more often some combination of those friends in any number of groups for any number of situations, quidditch or studying or meals. And Remus looked up, now, lifting his eyes from the letter, and even though he knew he was alone before, it was still a little jarring to find that he was still alone, now, as though somehow his friends would know something was wrong and would simply appear with him when he needed them.
Remus, I truly hope you understand. We hate it as much as you do. But the less you know, the safer we all are, and I know you have always trusted that everything we do, we do for you. I can only ask that you trust me now, too. That you trust both of us.
We love you. We will be okay.
All of us.
He was still suspended in that moment of emptiness, the practical part of his brain whirring away, wondering what he would even say if someone were here, if they were to ask what was wrong, if they were to ask what the letter said, if they were to ask why his hands were shaking. What lie would he produce? How much of the truth would it contain? Would he even be able to say it out loud to them, to explain what little he could, to say this name– Greyback–
The moment seemed to shatter all at once. Remus’ mind brought memories forward that had long been shoved down, but it was fear that made them real. Fear that was no longer irrational. It was all possible now, the little scenarios his imagination wove, the yellow eyes it showed him, blinking at him through an open window, only now he could picture them here. He could see them in dark hallways, in his dorm, under his bed, watching and waiting.
There was bile in his throat. He balled his fists, crumpling the letter unintentionally, but it felt like the words were burning into his palms anyway. When he stood, he nearly fell, his foot catching on the bench, and he knew there were eyes on him, he just knew. He pictured them all sharp like an animal’s.
The instinct to run had never hit him harder than it did right then. It was like trying to move in a dream, his legs not quite working, barely keeping him up, and he knew the door out was here somewhere, but if he looked up he knew all he would see would be those eyes.
He ran into someone, or maybe someone ran into him– regardless, he felt himself collide with something hard and it sent him sprawling on the ground, no doubt drawing even more attention toward him. He heard someone say something, but he couldn’t make out what it was, and even though he opened his mouth to attempt an apology of some kind, nothing came out. Instead, he squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his head and scrambling to his feet, and he made a beeline for the massive wooden doors leading out to somewhere hopefully quieter than this, somewhere with less people, somewhere he knew he wasn’t being watched.
When he made it out into the corridor, he froze. There was that feeling again, like he was lost. Like this whole place was suddenly a maze, and all the time he’d spent memorizing the halls was worthless. He was rooted to the spot, faces and bodies passing around him in a blur. There were voices and whispers and laughter and sounds began winding like snakes through his head. In his fist, he still held the crumpled letter, and he imagined he was holding it so tightly the ink was being squeezed out and was dripping to the ground.
“Remus?”
He heard his name, but nothing in his mind was able to identify the voice nor connect it to any familiar face. He felt like he was floating, or sinking, or being pulled through the earth by his heart. It was loud. Everything was loud. He could hear himself coming apart.
“Are you– are you okay?”
That one was easy, he supposed. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to force away the image of eyes watching him from every dark corner, and when those yellow irises followed him, he pressed the heels of his palms against his eyelids, shaking his head.
“Where’s– okay. Let’s…”
“The courtyard is probably quieter,” another voice pointed out, one he recognized even less than the first.
“Right. Come on, Lupin.”
There was something sharp against his hand, hot and sparking, and it made his lungs seize with fear. He was afraid. He was afraid, and he couldn’t make it go away, and he was scared, scared like a child is scared of the dark. He wrenched his arm away, so abruptly that he nearly lost his balance toppled backwards. Everything in his body was telling him to run, but he didn’t know where, and he didn’t know from what, just that the impulse was making him vibrate with tension. It was like he was being hunted.
“Sorry. Sorry, I didn’t– let’s just– come this way. Can you open your eyes?”
Remus tried to shake his head, but he just trembled even worse, pressing the heels of his palms harder into his eyes. The letter was balled up in one of his fists and the paper rustled slightly like a reminder, and even though he knew logically it must be quiet, hardly even a sound, it was a thunderstorm in his ears. He wanted to scream. He wanted to run. The air around him felt like it was pulsing with each beat of his heart.
“Merlin, Lupin, breathe,” someone urged, but it was like he was underwater.
He was holding his breath, he realized, his lungs burning, and he was trying, he was, but it was like something was locked in his throat. Everything was tense and sharp and dizzying and he felt like something was trying to crack out of his ribcage and all he could do to keep it in was just–
He heard glass shatter above him, little tinkling shards raining over his head and shoulders, and he flinched. The sound startled him enough to suck in a breath, and then it was all ringing, bouncing around in his skull.
“What can I do?”
He didn’t know who asked it, or if it was even directed at him– it was all just static and sound and voices. It’s loud, he wanted to scream, it’s too loud, it’s too loud, it’s too much, it’s too loud– he pressed his hands harder against his ears until it hurt.
“Nolite audire.”
The blanket of silence enveloped him so fast that it punched the breath out of him all over again.
He let his hands hover over his ears hesitantly, ready to press them back if the world erupted again, but it didn’t. There was nothing. He made a noise, or he thought he made a noise, something in the back of his throat, and he dug his fingers into his hair and choked on an inhale.
It was deadly quiet. He couldn’t even hear his heart beat or his lungs expand or his blood rush around in his head, and somehow, it was comforting, this space where his thoughts just leaked out of him into the emptiness around his head and swam there. His fear felt palpable now, like it was weighted in the air around him, a slow and dense realization; Greyback was here – or near, or somewhere, or anywhere, which might as well be the same as here, and he was real again, real like he hadn’t been in years since he’d disappeared, since he’d gone quiet. His fear was real, now, too, not a boggart or an illusion or a nightmare, but real, real fear, fear that made him feel like his mouth was full of blood.
He swallowed hard and it felt like knives.
There was a pull at his sleeve– not a touch, not directly on his skin, but just at the hem of his cloak. When he snapped to attention, his eyes finally flying open, he found eyes staring back at him that were almost familiar– dark and grey and stormy, but… colder than he was used to.
Regulus.
Remus hadn’t expected that. He dug back in his memory as best he could, remembering that Regulus had, in fact, been in the Great Hall earlier, but there was really no part of Remus that would have anticipated he would have been the one to follow Remus out or to stay with him as he made a scene. As he was still making a scene. He felt little shards of glass shift at the collar of his shirt and the shoulders of his cloak.
Regulus said something, his lips moving, but Remus couldn’t hear it. The sound was gone like the rest of the world, but he seemed to say it with a fair bit of certainty. Remus let Regulus tug the sleeve of his cloak, leading his hand away from where it had been fisted into his hair, and it was only once he let his fingers unwind that he felt how sore his scalp was, now. And Regulus repeated the motion, pulling Remus’ other hand away from his head, this one with the letter clenched so tight his knuckles were white. He held it to his chest instead, lifting his chin just enough that he could suck in another breath, and when he did, he saw stars dancing at the corners of his vision.
Regulus said something else, and it was just as silent. Even so, he could feel it in the air, words vibrating through space, warm breath.
He forced out another breath and inhaled roughly, and it was a relief, now, not having to worry about the sounds he was making, because he was certain at that point that he was making noise– it was hard to feel this much fear silently.
Finally, with the world silent around him, he willed himself to think.
Everything was bouncing around, each thought ricocheting off of another and hammering against his skull, popping and exploding like the inside of his head was full of needles. He saw the letter in his mind and saw the words swim; Remus, Greyback, hide, Austria, killed, children, and then that echoed, children, children, children, and then safe, and then safe where you are. Remus didn’t feel safe, but he did at the same time. The floor was firm underneath him, the walls steady and strong, the taste of magic acidic on his tongue every day, and it was a reminder, always; that this wasn’t a dark place. That this was safe. That he was safe. He was safe, wasn’t he?
He opened his eyes and saw Regulus staring back at him.
Are you okay? Regulus asked. It was silent, but Remus could read his lips. Remus shook his head. Okay.
Regulus said something else– he couldn’t quite make out the words– and then tugged on the sleeve of his cloak again, urging him to move.
He didn’t look up. He didn’t look to see if anyone was watching, or if anyone else was there, or if they cared. He kept his eyes trained on the ground, letting himself be guided along, distantly aware that someone else was there as well.
They walked, and then they stopped, and Remus found that Regulus had led him to one of the stone benches all the way at the far end of the north courtyard. When Remus sat, Regulus pulled out his wand.
Okay? He asked, gesturing vaguely to his ear with his free hand.
Remus nodded, pretty sure he understood what Regulus was asking of him.
With a wave, Regulus dismissed the silencing charm, and Remus was grateful they’d come outside, far from the din of the dining hall, because even the sound of his own breathing was enough to make him flinch. The letter was balled up tight in his fist, wrinkling the paper terribly in his fingers. He was staring down at the ground again, painfully aware that he was being watched, that Regulus was waiting on him to say something, to do something. Absentmindedly, he noticed that there was someone else there, and that her shoelaces were two different colors, and he traced the crisscrossing pattern back and forth until he got to the ends, where one of the plastic tips was frayed.
He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He wasn’t even sure what he wanted to say. He wasn’t sure he wanted to say anything. He saw his father’s handwriting swimming behind his eyes, and fear surged through his chest again like ice. Greyback.
“Remus,” Regulus said, drawing his focus. Remus only realized he was holding his breath when air forced its way into his lungs. Remus looked up at him. His face was pinched in concern, and Remus found it a little funny that Regulus’ look of concern had a sort of anger behind it, frowning in such an intense way that it made his features sharper than they already were. It was sort of comforting in a way, though, because it truly didn’t feel like that anger was directed at Remus. Regulus didn’t even know what he needed to be mad about, and yet here he was, directing it at the universe regardless.
At Regulus’ side, Pandora Lovegood stood with what could only be described as gentle curiosity in her expression, her head tilted slightly to the side and her eyebrows raised just a bit. Remus didn’t know that he’d ever really spoken to her, but she was the top of the class in Arithmancy which was certainly saying something. Remus darted his gaze between the two of them, the strangeness of the situation beginning to dawn on him, as well as the realization that there was no possible way for him to explain this to the two of them.
This was contested by his brain, which pointed out unhelpfully that there was no possible way for him to explain this to his friends, either, and so he was just left there feeling frayed at the edges and still gripping the letter tightly in his hand.
“You’ve got some glass in your hood, still, Remus,” Pandora said softly, and somehow just as casually as someone might point out a bit of dirt or a stray hair, and she added his name at the end in a very intentional sort of way. Remus didn’t know exactly what he’d managed to shatter, but it felt strange to ask, so instead he just slipped his arms out of his cloak and shook out the hood as best he could.
“Thanks,” Remus mumbled. The word took a good few tries to get out, like it was stuck behind a wall in his throat. “Sorry,” he added with just as much effort.
“No need for that,” Pandora said, shaking her head. For some reason, she reminded Remus of his mum, a fact which now made his chest tighten a little. “Are you feeling any better? I could get you some water?”
Remus shook his head, opening his mouth, but he had no clue what to say so he just closed it again, laying his cloak down on the bench next to him. He took the earplugs out of his ears as well, finding that he actually enjoyed the sound of the breeze in the trees and the birds that flew around the grounds, particularly when he felt like this.
“Where’s your whole lot at?” Regulus asked. He crossed his arms, leaning against the stone wall behind him across from Remus. “My brother and Peter and… and the other idiot,” he continued. Remus would have laughed if he didn’t still feel like he was vibrating.
“Class,” Remus managed. He cleared his throat. “Muggle studies.” Regulus snorted and Pandora shot him a look that seemed in every way completely neutral, but Regulus wilted a little under it. “I’m fine,” Remus added. He was aware how unconvincing it sounded. “You don’t need to stay.”
“I don’t have anywhere to be,” Regulus shrugged.
“What are those?” Pandora asked, nodding toward Remus’ hand, but not the hand with the letter.
“Oh,” he mumbled, opening his palm a little so she could see. “My friends made them for me. They’re enchanted. They make things quieter.”
“Really?” Pandora raised her eyebrows, leaning forward a bit to look closer. The earplugs shimmered slightly in the sun.
“It’s very loud here,” Remus added.
“That’s brilliant,” she said. “I’ve taken to wearing my earmuffs indoors half the time. Everything echoes. Don’t know why I didn’t think of enchanted earplugs.”
“I don’t know why you didn’t think of regular earplugs, either,” Regulus pointed out, and Pandora seemed to consider this suggestion very thoughtfully as though it was the first time it entered her mind.
“What’s–” Remus started, but he had to swallow thickly before the words came out. “What’s that spell you used before?” he asked, directing the question vaguely because he couldn’t remember who cast it, now.
“Nolite audire,” Regulus answered. “I don’t think you’ll like where it came from.” Remus raised his eyebrows. “Severus Snape and his friends are convinced the world is out to get them,” Regulus explained. “They were trying to figure out a spell to prevent people from listening in on their scheming. That was one of the rejects.”
“Oh,” Remus hummed. “It helped. Don’t tell Snape that, though.”
“I don’t intend to,” Regulus sighed. “Did you know he’s convinced that Potter is his mortal enemy? It’s all he ever talks about.”
“I don’t really think James has thought about Snape in ages,” Remus said quietly, looking back down at his hands. Earplugs in one, letter in the other. Remus was beginning to feel like he had been trying and failing to outrun something since the beginning of the year, but he couldn’t look over his shoulder to figure out what was chasing him. “I can’t go home for Christmas,” he said. There was a moment of silence among them before Pandora was the first to speak.
“I’m sorry to hear that,” she said gently. “Why?”
“Something… something came up. With my family,” Remus muttered, shaking his head. “And it– it’s not good,” he continued. What was he supposed to say? How was he supposed to explain this? “And I can’t go home now.” His voice cracked, and he bit the inside of his cheek hard.
“Are you close with your family, then?” Pandora asked. Remus ducked his head, feeling his face burn a little, and he wiped the back of his wrist over his eyes and nodded. “That’s really hard,” she said. “I’m very close with my dad. I know I’d be upset if I couldn’t go home for the holidays.”
“Yeah,” Remus croaked. He wasn’t sure what else to say.
“There are always some students who stay here over the winter break,” Pandora pointed out optimistically. “I’m sure you’ll have company.”
“You spend half your time in the library, anyway,” Regulus added, sort of awkwardly. “It’ll go by quick.”
Remus understood that this was all meant to be comforting. And he appreciated that they were trying to help, he really did, but it was sort of impossible for them to say anything helpful without knowing what was really going on, and it was impossible to tell them, and then even if they did know, it would still probably be impossible for them to say anything helpful even then. Because the only helpful thing Remus thought someone could really say to him right then was Greyback is dead.
Remus thought he’d be a little less enthusiastic to wish for someone’s death, or perhaps a little more troubled that he felt this way, but here he was.
He wanted to know what it would feel like to know he was safe.
Ironwood’s words began buzzing in the back of his head; the Ministry failed to take Greyback seriously the first time. They aren’t making the same mistake again. There had been something strange about the way he’d phrased it then, but Remus hadn’t thought much of it. But maybe this was why. Maybe Ironwood knew that Greyback was coming back, that he hadn’t just been seen– that he’d killed. Why did adults never just say what they meant? It was all veiled concern and vague reassurances, peppered with life lessons and attempts at protecting whatever perceived innocence they saw, and it was useless. What was the point of trying to spare his feelings? He was already afraid.
He just wished someone would be honest with him. Or maybe what he really wanted was just answers. Someone to give him answers. Someone to tell him why.
Remus managed to convince his fingers to release the iron grip he still held on the letter, feeling it unwrinkle slightly in his hand. He ran his thumb under one of the folds he’d created, the words still swimming on the paper.
“I think the house elves do a whole holiday dinner for the students who stay, too,” Pandora noted.
“What?” Remus asked, looking up, before he remembered that she and Regulus were trying to comfort him before. “Oh. Yeah. Right.”
“But I know it’s not the same,” she added.
“It’s fine, it… it is what it is, I guess,” Remus sighed, shaking his head. “If there was a way for me to go home, they would– my parents would have figured it out,” he said. He was mostly reassuring himself, walking himself through whatever logic was needed to calm down. “And it’s safe here,” he added, running his thumb over the words his dad had written.
“Safe?” Regulus repeated, and Remus remembered that this wasn’t something many people really worried about.
“Or– yeah, I mean… it’s– it’s good, here. It’ll be nice… maybe,” Remus tried to clarify. “And it won’t be completely awful, with Sirius–” Remus cut himself off too late to consider whether or not Sirius had actually told Regulus of his plan to stay at Hogwarts over the break yet. By the look on Regulus’ face, though, it was news to him. Remus’ stomach dropped. “I mean, if he’s not– if he decides not to–” he didn’t quite know how to backtrack, but Regulus had already put it together.
“Sirius wants to stay here?” he asked, his tone steady and neutral. Remus opened his mouth to reply, but nothing came out. For all the secrets he was able to keep for himself, how was it possible he could give up someone else’s so easily? Why did it feel like his head wasn’t really screwed on straight? Regulus frowned. “No. He’s already made up his mind, hasn’t he? He’s staying.”
“I don’t…” Remus started, but Regulus was staring at him with sharp, knowing eyes. “He was going to tell you. He is going to tell you,” Remus corrected. “He just– he hasn’t yet, but he is.”
“Right,” Regulus muttered, crossing his arms over his chest.
“Regulus, I promise he’s going to talk to you about it,” Remus insisted. “He told me so. He will.” Regulus looked up at him, and Remus tried his best to match the intensity of Regulus’ skepticism with his own certainty. Eventually, Regulus rolled his eyes, his shoulders dropping a bit.
“Whatever. Sure,” he mumbled, looking down. Pandora glanced between him and Remus awkwardly, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. “I don’t know what I expected,” Regulus added after a moment.
“Reg, maybe–” Pandora started, but she was interrupted by someone yelling "oi!” at them from down the courtyard path, coming out of the castle. When Remus turned, he saw Dorcas Meadows striding toward them, adjusting her bag over one shoulder and taking a bite of a sandwich she’d clearly just grabbed from the Great Hall.
“Filch is looking for you lot,” Dorcas said as she got closer. “He’s all worked up over some glass or something. Don’t you think it’s mean they’ve got him cleaning up messes a wizard could fix in like, half a second? Or do you think maybe he just enjoys it?” She took another bite of her sandwich as Remus realized, mortified, that someone else was cleaning up his mess. “Anyway, he asked me where you were, so I told him you’d gone up to the top of the astronomy tower and he should go after you.”
“Why’d you tell him that?” Regulus asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I dunno. For fun,” she shrugged. Pandora rolled her eyes, but Regulus was clearly holding back a smile. “Why’re we breaking windows, though? Have I missed something interesting? You look like you’ve seen a ghost, Lupin. What’s that–?” She'd begun pointing a finger toward the letter in Remus’ hand, but Pandora cut her off by deftly linking her elbow with Dorcas’ and, with impressive elegance, turned both of them facing the other way and started walking back down the path toward the doors inside. Remus heard her huff an annoyed what? and saw Pandora lean in closer to whisper something to her as they walked, leaving Regulus and Remus behind.
“Regulus, can you… don’t tell Sirius I told you that,” Remus said nearly as soon as they were out of earshot. It sounded desperate. “That he wants to stay.”
“Seems like he’s already made up his mind,” Regulus said, turning back to Remus when Pandora and Dorcas disappeared back inside.
“No, I mean– it wasn’t my place to tell you. I was just… thinking out loud,” Remus shook his head. Not thinking at all was more like it. Regulus stared at him for a long moment, his face stony. As much as Remus knew they probably both hated it, it was difficult not to compare Regulus to Sirius. Regulus was so much more calculated, like you could see the gears turning in his head if you looked close enough. Remus knew he similarly took an extra moment to respond in conversations like this, but it seemed different for Regulus. Remus took time to process the question; Regulus took time to process the answer.
“Fine,” he said finally, which seemed too simple for such a long pause, but Remus supposed he couldn’t judge. His expression softened a bit, though. “Is he alright?” Regulus asked.
“He’s better than before,” Remus replied. It was a relief how certain he was of it. “He’s less… lost, now. If that makes sense.” Regulus nodded pensively, apparently satisfied by this answer.
“I knew he wouldn’t want to go home,” Regulus admitted quietly. “I just didn’t… I didn’t know if he’d do anything about it.”
“Would you stay here?” Remus asked. “If you could?”
“It doesn’t matter,” Regulus answered without even thinking about it. “I can’t. It’s a waste to spend time thinking about it.” Remus opened his mouth to reply, but Regulus raised a hand to cut him off. “Don’t.”
Questions and suggestions both fizzled out on Remus’ tongue, cut short. Instead, he ran his thumb over the fold of the letter in his hand, creasing it even further. He wondered if he should destroy it somehow.
“So what’s that really about?” Regulus asked, nodding toward the letter. Remus frowned.
“ told you,” he shook his head. “Family stuff. I can’t go home. I got upset.” An oversimplification, but the truth nonetheless.
“That’s it?” Regulus pressed. “You seemed like you were sort of… panicked.” There was something that Regulus clearly wasn’t saying, but Remus couldn’t let him voice it. For both of their sakes.
“I wasn’t–” Remus started defensively, but when he looked up, he was surprised to find Regulus looked genuinely concerned. Their interactions thus far had felt generally motivated by something else, always leaving something unsaid or digging for information or prying for more. And Regulus was prying now, yes, but it felt different somehow. It made Remus hesitate. Reconsider. “I’m fine, Regulus. I’ll be fine.” He was going for reassurance, but he wasn’t sure it came across very well.
“Are you gonna tell your friends about it, at least?” Regulus asked. Remus bit the inside of his cheek. “You should. You seem stressed.”
“Yeah?” Remus breathed a laugh. “You ever think Hogwarts should have a therapist or something?” he asked absentmindedly.
“Constantly,” Regulus mumbled, shaking his head.
“I’ll be fine,” Remus repeated again. Regulus watched him for what felt like an eternity before apparently deciding that Remus’ response would have to suffice, sighing and turning his attention to the courtyard entrance. A few students were beginning to exit the building, gathering around benches to eat.
“Seems like classes just got out,” Regulus noted, pushing himself off of the wall behind him. He adjusted his bag over his shoulder. “I can leave you to find your lot.”
“You don’t have to…” Remus began, but it was hard to find the right words. “Sneak off,” he finished, but it seemed like he and Regulus both saw the flaw in that logic.
“It’s fine,” Regulus said. “I’ve got to figure out where Pandora and Dorcas ran off to, anyway. And besides, we both know Potter won’t come within fifty feet of me,” Regulus added coldly. Remus couldn’t find any possible way to respond to that even if he tried, but Regulus steeled his expression almost as soon as he said it anyway, hesitating and adjusting his bag again awkwardly. “Talk to someone, Remus.” It felt like an oddly wise thing to come from someone younger than him.
“Yeah,” Remus managed, taken a bit off guard by it. “Thanks,” he added. “For, um… all that. Thanks.”
Regulus stared at him, opening his mouth like he was about to say something, but he seemed to second guess it after a moment. He glanced back toward the courtyard entrance as more students came outside and then looked back at Remus.
“Any time,” he said simply. With that, he nodded once, a little stiffly, and then turned to make his way back inside. Remus watched him go. Without looking at it, he shoved the letter into his back pocket, wondering how frazzled he looked– and particularly if it was possible to dodge any and all questions about this at all. He closed his eyes, breathed in deep, and let it out through his nose, ignoring the way it still felt like Greyback’s name was being burned into his skin through his clothes. A bit of glass fell from his shirt when he stood up. He kicked it into the grass.
Notes:
i felt kind of mean writing this one, not gonna lie. i told yall year 4 was gonna be rough, and... well... i'm not lying, that's for sure :)
but this is a neat little change of pace, isn't it? regulus and remus? lowkey, i love their friendship so much. they just seem like such kindred spirits, every time i think of their characterization it just makes me think about how good they could be for each other. they're so different and somehow so similar. i've been wanting to give them more of this screen time together, to actually spend more than a passing conversation with each other, and while obviously remus isn't doing... great... it's kind of interesting to put him into these situations with unexpected people.
also, pandora lovegood, legend and icon. and dorcas. and all of them. big fan. the slytherins are so fun sometimes.
but let's start from the beginning, shall we. cus i mean come on. (i say, to myself.) i really just can't give remus a break, can i? (no. the answer is no.) he's got an awful lot of fear in that little body, and i gotta be real, it's all very much warranted. i mean, can you imagine? lord. and now that fear he's had is slowly becoming this real, tangible thing, something that's not just come and gone and in his nightmares. woof.
and just... a mild digression from that. it's been a bit since i talked about remus' autism in my end notes (read; rants), but just the spiral he has in this section. by far the worst he's ever had, maybe ever, and that's impressive given the whole boggart attack and all... he's just coming apart at the seams, at this point. and a little birdie told me that it doesn't stop here ;)
but again, there's something so sweet about regulus being there, even when no one else is, and that they know each other at the very least enough for him to want to help, and to show genuine concern. and regulus is perceptive enough to know that something more is going on there, but also mature enough to understand that it's not something remus will tell him. and this kid has been forced to grow up so fast that he knows he can only tell remus to talk to someone.
also, regulus as friends :') he's got real sweet loving friends, friends who care about him and know him. down with the antisocial regulus agenda. his buddies love him just as much as the marauders because i said so and people can fight me on that. but him trying to be comforting and helpful like pandora is just. ugh. the emotional stuntedness that regulus and sirius both have as a result of their parents is something i could talk about for days.
lots of fun things happening now. remus and sirius are both staying at school for christmas... that's fun... wonder what'll happen there... find out next time...
a moment of realness- I don't have much of the next chapter written yet, nor do i have anything pre-written after that, so while i am aiming to update regularly, it might not be feasible given the chaos of this school year so far. work is great, it's just also... work. hard to find time for everything, yanno? but as before, I'll keep you posted here in the end note :)
i hope yall enjoyed this chapter. thank you so much for reading, and for coming back to read this fic after i took a break. and as always, thank you moons :) if you're so inclined, i love to hear your thoughts in the comments. you know what i forgot last time? the extended metaphor! how could i possibly forget about that? your comments are like the very enthusiastic betta fish that is now sitting on my desk next to me, and every time i look over, he is staring at me very intently, and i get so excited that this living thing is so excited to see me and so curious and intrigued by my existence, and i am equally so. how neat that we live in this world together and share this space, i say! and you say blub blub, because you are a fish.
(any fishy name recs would be welcome, by the way. He's a blue marble betta fish. very cute.)
with that, i will (ideally) see you in two weeks!
a teaser for your trouble
–––
“It’s just–” Peter started, and he had to pause to purse his lips. “It– why does it look so funny?” he asked, looking at the howler that still floated above the table. “Why’s it got lipstick?”
“Is it supposed to look like her?” Remus asked hesitantly, leaning forward like he was worried it was something he wasn’t supposed to say, and he had a rather pinched look on his face like the letter made him a bit sick. “Like is the black envelope her hair or something? Did she pick that?”
“How much time do you think she spent finding the right color wax seal?” James added on, and then Sirius was pursing his own lips to avoid laughing.
Update 10/22: yall the ao3 curse got me. Close call with an electrical fire that left me with burnt wooden spoon and no electricity. Pardon the delaaaaaay
Chapter 36: Trust
Summary:
“If I had to guess,” James ventured cautiously, “probably something to do with him staying here over break.”
“Yeah?” Peter asked, lifting his head and craning his neck to see where Remus had walked away with McGonagall. Sirius tugged the sleeve of his shirt to get him to settle back down.
“Don’t make a scene, Pete,” Sirius said, not maliciously. “That was my guess, too,” he added.
“Has he talked to you about it?” James asked, turning back to Sirius and Peter. “Either of you?” They both shook their heads. James frowned heavily, a wrinkle forming on his forehead that made him look older than he was.
“You?” Sirius asked. James shook his head as well. Now it was Sirius’ turn to frown.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The howler came during dinner. Sirius was pretty sure that was intentional.
Everything was intentional when it came to Walburga Black. Sure, it could have come during breakfast, or during lunch, or even could have been delivered to his dorm, privately and simply, but that wasn’t the point. The point was that people would hear it. That people would see it. That Walburga Black’s voice would fill the Great Hall, loud and clear and unable to be ignored, when there were as many students and professors there as possible.
Sirius knew it was intentional because she yelled differently through the howler than she yelled when it was just them. When it was just them, she was shrill and harsh and almost desperate, but it was so obvious that she knew she would be overheard when she wrote this because she changed her tone entirely. She reamed Sirius out in front of the entire Great Hall, and the whole while, she tried to sound like she was the fucking queen.
Here was the thing about that, though; it was impossible to take her seriously when she spoke like that. Walburga Black assumed that everyone and their mother regarded the Black family with utmost respect and dignity, that they practically bent the knee when their name was breathed, when really, it couldn’t be further from the truth these days. There hadn’t been a Black in years who carried themselves like that at Hogwarts. Narcissa came the closest, but she didn’t carry herself like nobility because she was a Black, she carried herself like nobility because she was smart and pretty and everyone knew it. It had nothing to do with her name. Sirius kind of admired that.
Walburga Black’s voice filled the hall. Heads turned, first and second years stared with their mouths open, friends turned and whispered into each other’s ears, and Sirius sat with friends on every side and arms crossed, listening to whatever it was his mother had to say.
It was the usual. Something something something disgrace, embarrassment, duty, blah blah noble House of Black, pride and honor and integrity and whatever else. The unfortunate thing for her was that she really had people going for a second. Students turned away, or stared, or watched their dinners with cringes on their faces in some mix of pity and embarrassment. She had them, and then she lost them, because she called his classmates witless, traitorous sheep, and from halfway down the table, Holly Hawke snorted so loudly that it echoed in the silence left behind by Walburga’s rant.
“I’m sorry– I’m sorry,” Holly said as Eve elbowed her in the side, whispering something furiously into her ear, but Holly was still failing to hold in her laughter. “Oh, come on,” she rolled her eyes, shoving Eve by the shoulder. “I want to put traitorous sheep on my resumé,” she laughed, and she leaned forward with her elbows on the table and called down. “Sirius! Can I put you as a reference? One traitorous sheep to another?”
It was enough to make Peter hold back a strangled sort of noise, and when Sirius turned, he saw him with a hand clapped over his mouth.
“It’s just–” Peter started, and he had to pause to purse his lips. “It– why does it look so funny?” he asked, looking at the howler that still floated above the table. “Why’s it got lipstick?”
“Is it supposed to look like her?” Remus asked hesitantly, leaning forward like he was worried it was something he wasn’t supposed to say, and he had a rather pinched look on his face like the letter made him a bit sick. “Like is the black envelope her hair or something? Did she pick that, or is it like… magic-ed?”
“How much time do you think she spent finding the right color wax seal?” James added on, and then Sirius was pursing his own lips to avoid laughing– because that was a rather funny mental image. Walburga Black, color matching wax seals to her lipstick and finding the perfect black envelope to send a howler to her son for everyone to see.
“She could have done better,” Sirius shrugged. “Left out the beady little eyes.”
“And the cheekbones,” Peter noted. “Your mum’s cheekbones could cut diamonds. It’s terrifying.”
“Yeah, that’s the scariest thing about her,” Sirius rolled his eyes, and then he laughed at that, too.
It was ridiculous– and Christ, wasn’t that a relief? Holly was still covering her smile, laughing at something one of the other seventh years had said, and Sirius thought it might be the first time he was certain that someone wasn’t laughing at him for the way his mother behaved. The rush he felt from that degree of separation was like jumping into the Black Lake in winter.
“Oi! Hawke!” Sirius called down the table, and Holly snapped her attention to Sirius instantly.
“Don’t oi me, you little shit,” she called back. Sirius snatched his mother’s howler out of the air where it floated in what was likely meant to be an ominous manner. He stood up from the bench, making his way over to her. “Show a little respect, sheep. I’m Head Girl, if you weren’t aware,” she added, and Sirius rolled his eyes.
“Head Beast, more like,” he smirked. Holly stared at him hard, but after a long moment, she turned her head slightly to Eve.
“That’s a good one, actually,” she said. “Think that’ll catch on? Head Beast.”
“It’s got a ring to it,” Eve admitted, and Holly turned back to Sirius.
“That was interesting,” Holly said, raising her eyebrows at the howler that was now wrinkled in Sirius’ hand, little more than parchment now. “I take it she’s always like that? Exhausting.”
“Very,” Sirius sighed. “Do you know how to send one?”
“What? A howler?” Holly asked, frowning at him. Peter, James, and Remus had made their way over, too. James took a seat at the bench, making every attempt to look casual– if someone didn’t know him, they might think he had a crush or something, but everyone knew the real reason James acted like an idiot in front of Holly was because he wanted to be quidditch captain next year, and he’d do anything just to impress her now.
“Yeah,” Sirius nodded. “You’re smart. Do you know how?”
“Well, how very kind of you to notice after all these years,” Holly tutted, puffing her chest out a little. “But unfortunately you’re shit out of luck.”
“I really don’t understand how you made Head Girl,” Eve muttered, shaking her head. “You’re so vulgar.”
“Helps intimidate the first years,” Holly shrugged.
“Why am I shit out of luck?” Sirius cut them off.
Holly sighed. “Well, two reasons. When I was a second year, the seventh years charmed all the mail to become howlers around Valentine’s Day. It was a nightmare. So loud,” she said, cringing. “So there’s been a block on students sending howlers ever since.”
Sirius frowned. “What’s the second reason?”
“The paper’s expensive as hell,” Holly explained. “And the only person who stocks it in Hogsmeade won’t sell it to students.”
“Seems like you’ve considered this before,” Remus pointed out thoughtfully.
Holly shrugged. “Can neither confirm nor deny,” she said, and then turned to Sirius again. “You could send her a glitter bomb,” she suggested. “I’m sure Zonko’s has got something fun.”
“Doesn’t have quite the same effect,” Sirius sighed, tearing the letter in his hands in two with as much nonchalance as he could. It made a pang of something dark surge through his chest, but the feeling didn’t last.
“I suppose not,” Holly conceded. “It would still be fun, though. Adrian Corbus in my year makes a mean delayed stink charm. Or–”
“Mr. Lupin.” McGonagall’s voice cut into their conversation, and Remus, along with the rest of them, turned to see their head of house standing behind them. “Gentlemen,” McGonagall added cordially, addressing the other marauders as a sort of polite afterthought. “Ladies,” she added once more.
“Minnie!” Holly greeted, grinning. McGonagall pursed her lips, but ignored the nickname.
“Remus, might I steal you away from your friends for a moment?” she asked.
Remus blinked at her for a moment, glancing sideways at the rest of them for half a second before nodding. “Um… sure,” he said hesitantly. Sirius raised his eyebrows at Remus, but Remus just shrugged a shoulder and followed along after McGonagall as she led him out of the Great Hall. Sirius stared after him, frowning, until they disappeared out the doors.
“C’mon,” James said, nudging Sirius in the side with his elbow. “Thank you, Holly,” he added far too formally, and Holly got a mischievous sort of look on her face.
“No problem whatsoever, Jim,” she said, bowing her head.
“You– it’s– it’s Ja–”
“Fantastic. Let’s go, Jim,” Sirius interrupted James’ attempt at correcting Holly, holding back a laugh.
“But it’s–”
“Very kind of you to help, Holly,” Sirius added, shouldering James forward back toward their table. James slumped his shoulders dejectedly. “She’s messing with you, Jamie,” Sirius scoffed.
“It’s working,” James said miserably, sinking into his spot at the table.
“What do you think that’s about, though?” Peter said, lowering his voice as he sat down. “Not the Jim thing. Remus and McGonagall. He’s certainly not in trouble, right? He’s never in trouble.”
“If I had to guess,” James ventured cautiously, “probably something to do with him staying here over break.”
“Yeah?” Peter asked, lifting his head and craning his neck to see where Remus had walked away with McGonagall. Sirius tugged the sleeve of his shirt to get him to settle back down.
“Don’t make a scene, Pete,” Sirius said, not maliciously. “That was my guess, too,” he added.
“Has he talked to you about it?” James asked, turning back to Sirius and Peter. “Either of you?” They both shook their heads. James frowned heavily, a wrinkle forming on his forehead that made him look older than he was.
“You?” Sirius asked. James shook his head as well. Now it was Sirius’ turn to frown.
A few days earlier, the three of them had been heading to the Great Hall after Muggle Studies, but before they stepped through the huge wooden doors, he had felt a hand on his arm, tugging him to the side by his elbow, and without even looking he had known it was Regulus. Only his little brother could move about with that much stealth, not to mention how much Sirius was now painfully aware of how perpetually cold his fingers were.
When he’d turned to face him, he was also painfully aware that he still hadn’t told Regulus about his plan to stay at school for the holiday break– and that it had been over a week now since he’d sent the letter home, and several days since he’d spoken to Remus and promised he’d talk to Regulus about it.
And so he very much surprised himself when the first thing out of his mouth was not his typically rude what? and was instead; “I’m not going home for break.”
Regulus was already halfway through his own sentence, a “you should go–” stuck halfway off his tongue and hanging in the air, unfinished as he blinked at his brother in silence.
“I sent a letter home,” Sirius had ploughed on. “I should have told you. I’m–” the sorry had gotten lost somewhere along the way. “I’m staying here.”
Regulus had stared at him, and then closed his mouth, letting go of Sirius’ arm, and then stood there for a very long few seconds with a bafflingly neutral expression that one might expect from a painting or a marble sculpture.
“Okay,” Regulus said.
“I just–”
“It’s okay,” Regulus had cut him off. “It’s fine.” Sirius couldn’t tell whether or not he was lying. “You…” There was a sort of twitch in his eyebrows, a narrowing of his eyes, a glint of emotion passing across his features, but he shook it off. “You should go find Remus.”
And that had rather taken Sirius by surprise. There was a very strange pang of jealousy in his chest that he had since chosen not to analyze, and then a more pressing sense of concern when Regulus jerked his chin toward the courtyard.
“He got some bad news, I think. He can tell you. He’s–” Regulus had hesitated. “Doing better now, I think. Get him to talk to you.”
A man of few words, it seemed that this was all Regulus wanted to reveal– or all he felt it was his place to reveal. In any case, Sirius, James, and Peter had gone to find Remus (and nearly ran into him on their way outside).
If Sirius was being honest, things had felt strange ever since then. He’d known something had changed this year, something vital. There was a difference in the way they talked to each other, the things they talked about, the things they didn’t talk about, but Sirius had never recognized it so thoroughly as now. He didn’t know what he was expecting Remus to tell them, but he expected him to tell them something. Something of meaning, at least. The year before, when Remus had faced the boggart and Sirius had come back to the dorm and seen the aftermath and the pain and fear on his face, he felt shattered, like there was nothing he could do.
But Remus had reached for him, then. That was something. He could hold him, and that was something. He could talk to him, and be someone to talk to, and that was something. He hadn’t quite appreciated the role he had, then, because it hadn’t felt like a role at all. Now, though, Remus didn’t reach for anyone. He didn’t want to talk about it, except in clipped, short responses; that there was an issue with his dad’s work at the Ministry, that his parents were moving again, that it was safer for him to stay here at school. He wouldn’t explain the issue. He wouldn’t explain what he meant by safer. He didn’t let anyone hold him.
Get him to talk to you, Regulus had said. Sirius was torn between the impulse to try harder, to ask and pry and stick his nose where Remus clearly didn’t want it, and the fear of pushing Remus further from him if he did. Get him to talk to you. He hadn’t, yet. He tried not to see that as a failure.
“Why would McGonagall need to talk to him, though?” Peter asked, breaking Sirius out of his thoughts. “Are there like… forms or something?”
“Forms?” James asked, raising his eyebrows.
“Yeah, like, to stay here,” Peter clarified.
“There’s no forms,” Sirius said, trying not to sound exasperated.
“D’you think it has something to do with his dad?” James asked hesitantly, lowering his voice significantly. He leaned in like they were discussing something illegal.
Peter frowned. “His dad?”
“You know, like… the reason he has to stay here,” James went on. “Remember second year, he said his family had to move because his dad was paranoid about someone? Someone he fought with or something… and now they’re moving again.”
Sirius had found himself thinking the same thing when Remus had told them, but posing the theory out loud felt like gossiping somehow. Or like they were talking behind Remus’ back, like he was some stranger.
“He did say that it would be safer here…” Peter pointed out. Peter and James both glanced at Sirius like they were expecting him to have some revelation here or reveal something vital, but he had nothing.
“Do you think they’re in danger?” he asked instead. It still felt wrong to entertain this conversation, but he couldn’t deny he was curious what James and Peter thought.
“He’d tell us, wouldn’t he?” James asked in response.
“I dunno,” Sirius said, shrugging. “He’s… acting weird. Er– different. Like it’s a secret.”
James leaned his elbows against the table, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. “I suppose he’s allowed to have things he doesn’t want to tell us,” he said. Sirius felt a surge of something defensive swell up in his chest.
“Of course he’s allowed,” he muttered. “I didn’t say he wasn’t.”
James visibly backpedaled. “I know you didn’t,” he said, shaking his head. “I just– I don’t think it means he doesn’t trust us or something, is all,” he explained.
Sirius hadn’t wondered whether or not Remus trusted them until now. He was almost more irritated with James for putting that thought into his head than he was with himself for not considering it in the first place. What if Remus didn’t trust them? Didn’t trust him? As if instinctually, his mind started cataloguing all of the possible reasons Remus might have to doubt him or his loyalty or his discretion, wondering if he’d said something, or done something, or if it was just the way he was. They hadn’t really kept secrets from each other, he thought. Not since first year, he thought, when he was still trying to hide any evidence of his mother’s love.
But then that wasn’t true, was it?
Sirius had secrets. It didn’t take long to conjure them in his mind– a secret written in gold, of a soulmate that was exactly what Remus feared the most; a secret of what Remus meant to him; a secret fear of what it would change.
Who was he to question Remus’ trust, then?
“Do you think it’ll be weird staying here by yourselves?” Peter asked. It was a very innocent question, of course– Peter would likely never even consider that Sirius felt anything other than friendship toward Remus. It had taken him ages longer than anyone else to realize that Holly and Eve were together, despite the fact that they practically hung off of each other at any given opportunity. But even so, James shot Sirius an infuriatingly knowing look. Sirius shot him an equally withering glare. Peter was oblivious to them both.
“Weird how?” Sirius asked, keeping his tone neutral for Peter’s sake.
“I just feel like it’s always the four of us,” Peter said, shrugging. “Something odd about picturing some of us here and some of us… not. But maybe you’ll get into more trouble with just the two of you,” he added.
“Might as well have some fun, I suppose,” Sirius admitted, and then sighed, shaking his head. “I guess it’s… well, I mean– maybe it will be weird,” he said quietly. Peter raised his eyebrows. “I dunno. I want to be here. I chose it. He didn’t. He’s… he’ll sort of be stuck with me.”
James scoffed like it was the most ridiculous thing he’d ever heard, and it was almost comforting. “He won’t be stuck with you, mate. Can you imagine how hard it would be to stay here alone?” Sirius didn’t point out that staying here alone was exactly what he had planned on doing before they found out Remus was staying as well. “You’ll keep each other company.”
Sirius thought that he probably should have been excited about that– or relieved, at the very least. But now… he didn’t know how to act. Not around other students, not in class, not to teachers, nonetheless the marauders. How was he supposed to figure out who he was when it was just them? Just the two of them? Christ, just the two of them…
“Well,” James said cautiously. “Save any big epiphanies about each other for when we get back, yeah?” he proposed.
Sirius tensed, his jaw clenching. James knew exactly what he was doing. Exactly what he was discouraging, just as he’d discouraged it over the summer. What he was warning against. And Sirius felt something building inside him, something angry. He might as well just come out and say it. Don’t tell him you love him. Don’t make the mistake of telling him you love him.
Don’t make the mistake of loving him.
“Sorry,” Remus said as he thudded down on the bench next to Sirius. Sirius hadn’t even heard him coming, and he startled slightly, shaken out of his thoughts.
He wouldn’t point it out, but Remus wasn’t holding himself quite so far from Sirius anymore as he had when they were younger. There seemed to be less of that aversion to close proximity. Sirius wasn’t sure if that was something that had just happened over time, or because it was twice now that they’d actually held each other. Sirius hoped the heat in his chest wasn’t showing up as blush.
“Madam Pince wanted to know if I’d like to help out in the library over break,” Remus continued. “Sorting books and organizing and stuff.”
“Sounds like the perfect task for you,” James noted.
Remus nodded, smiling slightly, and then he turned to Sirius. “I said I’d ask if you wanted to help out, too,” he said. “Something to do, at least.”
“Could be fun,” Sirius said lightheartedly. “Do you think Pince would let us poke around the restricted section?”
Remus breathed a laugh. “Definitely not. But…”
Sirius raised his eyebrows. “But?”
“I haven’t found many secret passages in the library,” Remus admitted. “But it feels like there must be one there, right? It’s the restricted section, after all,” he said thoughtfully. “This place only keeps secrets because it hopes someone will care enough to uncover them.”
Sirius felt like someone could probably say the same thing about himself.
Notes:
it's a week late, and it's shorter than my usual chapters, but i sincerely hope no one minds :) this one is sort of a setup chapter i suppose - we've got some fun christmas content coming up! but we had to set the stage so to speak before we get to all that
lets start with the usual ridiculously long end note, shall we?
first of all, sirius getting a howler and being so fucking unbothered by it. love him for that. there's just so much distance between him and his mother while he's at school, and lord it's so liberating for him to realize that people aren't judging HIM but now they're judging his MOTHER. and all she's doing is showing her true colors in an age that's moved past her.
also, just. Narcissa. icon. holding herself like royalty not cus she's a black but because she's pretty and smart and an absolute queen? love her for that. and love that for her.
and listen, i love Holly Hawke so fucking much?? idk what it is about her. i know i wrote her but still. she's just so iconic. her and eve. they're just. them. someone please confirm ur as obsessed with her as i am.
but aside from that– there's so many little Things here. them talking about remus, and sirius feeling like it's talking behind his back. wondering if remus trusts him. FINALLY acknowledging that HE has his OWN secrets too, and that he can't judge someone else for having secrets? like he wasn't outright doing it, but... the pot can't call the kettle black, buddy.
sirius and regulus having like, an absolutely botched conversation, too. like. lord. this is not what either of you needed.
also peter being an absolute sweetie but also being absolutely oblivious is sending me
and then the fun part :) james discouraging sirius once again from telling remus about his feelings for him. not to get bogged down in the complexities there, but lord... james just. knowing what he knows. knowing what sirius REALLY is to remus, and having to try to protect both of them from the heartache of all of this, trying to keep his promises, trying to keep his secrets. and it's just making people mad at him. he doesn't deserve this :')
anywayyyyyy work is still work! life is still life! thanks for all the comments on the last chapter, particularly about my apartment fiasco. everything is fine now. but man, that wasn't fun. no power for a few days and a shitty landlord and some holes in the wall, but otherwise we're good. new breaker box, better power management lol.
as before, i'll aim for two weeks for the next chapter! thank you all for being patient with me and the looser update schedule. while i'd love to have something more set in stone, it's just not feasible with how my work this year is playing out. things are wild, and i gotta stay on top of the important stuff!
thanks for reading :) i love hearing from yall and hearing your reactions! I was just talking to my lovely Moons about this, but reading your comments is so much fun. i particularly love when people like, pick out quotes they liked. im like a dog getting praise. like yes! i wrote that! i liked that too! yay! i'm an easy man to please. your comments are like little tennis balls that you throw for an overly enthusiastic labrador, and when you fake throw it without really throwing it i chase it anyway, and then i get even more excited when i realize you actually still have it and i get to chase a REAL ball.
a teaser for your troubles...
–––
“Can you stay?” Remus asked.
“Of course,” Sirius said. Remus hummed. He felt like something wound tight inside of him was slowly uncoiling. “Lay down, Moony,” Sirius instructed, and Remus did. He leaned forward and tucked his limbs close to his body and curled his head down to rest on the couch– anything to hold that warmth inside him, to keep it trapped, even though it made his muscles ache. 'You can’t stay here,' something inside him reminded him. 'Not forever. Not tonight.' Remus opened his eyes, blearily finding Sirius’ gaze.
“You have to wake me up,” he said. He hated the way the panic surged through him. “In an hour or two. Before dark. I need… I need to go down to the infirmary.”
“I will,” Sirius nodded. He had a certainty about him, like a soldier standing guard. “I’ll be right here,” he added quietly, and Remus closed his eyes again.
11/16 (I'm alive! dont worry. just handling life. thank u all for your patience xoxo)
12/4 (still alive! i love writing, but it comes at a second priority to work - and work is a lot at the moment! slowly chugging along, i dont have a set time im targeting to update, just focusing on life right now :) thanks for sticking around!)
Chapter 37: Christmas
Summary:
“I suppose that’s the choice, then, isn’t it?” she asked. “Try it and know for certain, or refuse it and be left to wonder.” There was something very knowing on her face, then, like she very clearly knew that she wasn’t talking about potions or cures anymore. She had that look that adults got when they weren’t saying what they meant, the one where Remus often thought he knew what they meant, but then second guessed himself every time. This time, though, he didn’t quite care what she meant. His mind had already made the leap on its own.
“It’s not the same,” Remus said, shaking his head. He hadn’t meant to say it. Even so, it was true. It wasn’t the same.
“What’s not the same?” Pomfrey asked. Remus squeezed his eyes shut.
Notes:
thank you for waiting :) enjoy 13k words of emotional damage.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“What do you think you would do? After school and all?” Sirius asked. He slid a copy of Potions for the Modern Age into its place on the shelf and Remus watched as the bookcase enchantment adjusted the spine so it lined up perfectly with the rest.
Remus looked back down at the pile of books on the cart in front of him and shrugged.
“Get a job, I suppose,” he said. He didn’t need to be looking at Sirius to know he was rolling his eyes heavily.
“Revolutionary, Moony,” Sirius sighed. Remus pursed his lips to avoid smiling, passing another book into Sirius’ waiting hand. “Fifth year we’re supposed to start having these meetings with our head of house,” he went on, “to talk about what we want to do in life so they can tell us what classes we need to take and all that. Apparently it matters.”
Remus hummed. “I had assumed,” he said. The next two books were the same in appearance, but Madam Pince had left them a note that whichever one seemed more afraid to be shelved was the one that belonged in the alchemical sciences section. Remus wasn’t quite sure how he was supposed to know that.
“I’ll bet Lily has already had five meetings with Minnie about it,” Sirius noted. “All the girls, honestly. And I’m pretty sure James has his heart set on playing Quidditch professionally.”
“I guess I haven’t thought much about it,” Remus said, shrugging. Not quite a lie. Not quite the truth, either. It seemed like that’s all anything was, though, recently, so he supposed it fit.
“Really?” Sirius asked. His voice held genuine surprise. Remus lifted a shoulder again, picking up the two books in the stack and staring at them side by side in an attempt not to linger on the question. “I guess it’s a big question.”
“You?” Remus asked. When he turned toward the shelf, the book in his left hand trembled a little. He handed that one to Sirius.
“My family tends to funnel its offspring into politics, so something very far away from that. Something risky would be fun. Potion testing or dragon taming,” Sirius said, grinning as he put the book on the shelf where it belonged.
Remus took a moment to picture Sirius as a dragon tamer, and then had to make a very distinct effort to picture literally anything else.
“Feels like both of those are good ways to get blown up,” Remus commented. He checked the list on the book cart. “That’s all for this section,” he added. “Next is history.”
“Do these ones hate the re-shelving charm, too?” Sirius asked, resting his hand on the front handle of the cart and helping Remus navigate it toward the back of the library.
Remus frowned, biting the inside of his cheek. “I don’t really want to risk it,” he said, frowning. Disasters in Alchemy had proven that there was, in fact, a reason that Madam Pince was having the two of them res-helve books by hand and not by magic. Apparently some authors liked things done the old fashioned way. The singed hair on Remus’ left arm served as a strong enough warning. “Maybe you can add librarian to your list of dangerous jobs, though,” he said.
“You could be a librarian,” Sirius noted absentmindedly as they turned a corner. “I feel like it would suit you.”
“Maybe,” Remus said, the words sounding more forced than he intended. Sirius cast a glance back at him, but Remus made himself look busy reading the spines of books on the shelf to his left.
“Nice and quiet,” Sirius continued. “Lots of reading. Plus you’d need to know where all this stuff was actually located, and you’re good with memory like that, you know?”
Remus hummed noncommittally, picking up the first book in the stack of history books. There was a note from Madam Pince to check the books for writing or notes before putting them back, so he flipped through the pages, overly aware that Sirius was watching him.
More and more, lately, the usual twinge of anxiety that accompanied moments like these was being traded out for something darker and more sharp, and Remus didn’t know what to think of that. There were words behind his teeth, something along the lines of stop asking me, or I don’t want to talk about it, and it took effort to leash the impulse and keep it at bay.
It was an innocent suggestion. Idle conversation. There was no way for Remus to say that he’d avoided this exact topic with near obsessive dedication for the past fourteen years without going into far too much detail at best, and at worst, acknowledging to Sirius, and therefore also himself, that there was a very real possibility his life would fall apart after school. Or earlier. Who was to say?
That sharp, dark feeling reared its head, and Remus snapped the book in his hand shut and looked up at the shelf to his left to find the slot it belonged in.
“I guess we don’t really need to worry about it for a bit,” Sirius sighed. He paged through the next book in the stack.
Remus looked over at him, observing the wrinkle that formed between his eyebrows as he turned pages with slim, bony fingers. His nail beds were raw, the skin picked at until it was red and irritated. Something inside him seemed to soften. Remus shelved his book and narrowed his eyes a little, picking up the next. “You’re not usually one to plan ahead,” he said.
Sirius shrugged, taking a folded piece of parchment covered in scribbled notes out of the book he was holding and opening it to skim over the words. “Yeah,” he murmured simply. He folded the paper again and put it in his pocket. “I guess I’m feeling a bit restless.”
“Restless?”
“Yeah, like…” Sirius paused, lifting his thumb to his mouth and chewing at the side of his nail. Remus watched the muscle that tensed in his jaw when he did it. “It feels like something’s supposed to be happening, you know? Fourth year and all. After Christmas, we’re over the halfway mark. You ever think about that?”
Remus blinked. The thought washed over him like cold water. “I have now,” he managed.
“Sorry,” Sirius said, breathing something halfway between a laugh and a couch. “It’s just making me think about the future and stuff.” Remus hummed, nodding as though this were the first time he’d thought about the future, too. “Oh, that’s real nice,” Sirius scoffed, holding the open book out for Remus to see.
On the back page portrait of the author, an unfortunately named Willie Oder, there were copious poorly rendered drawings of the phallic sort.
“Terrible artistry,” Remus commented. Sirius snorted.
“What’s the spell Pince gave us to erase this stuff?”
“Nulla scriptura,” Remus supplied.
Sirius shook his head and spoke the incantation. “I could think of much more creative vandalism,” he said after the ink had dissolved and scattered into nothing. “Not saying I’ll do it,” he added. “Just that if I did, it would be better.”
“Of course.”
***
It was truly lucky for Remus that they weren’t required to take flying lessons past first year. Sirius recalled that it had been something of a miracle that he’d passed, back then. Remus had far more often than not found himself flying backwards, or on rare occasion upside-down. At the time, Sirius had been fairly sure that the reason Remus passed flying at all was because he always volunteered to stay late cleaning up brooms and balls and various other instruments, and so their professor had taken some pity on him.
It was unlucky for Remus, however, that James had given Sirius the equivalent of quidditch homework over break– more than likely in an attempt to give him something to occupy his time with– because it meant that Remus was also obliged to trudge out to the pitch with Sirius through a foot of snow and likely contemplate whether or not this was worth being friends with their lot or not.
As with all the other many occasions Sirius, James, and Peter had given Remus cause to question his allegiances, though, Remus seemed to come to the same conclusion each time: that he was, fortunately or not, a marauder.
The role currently required of him to attempt to stay upright on a broom and throw various obstacles into Sirius’ path.
It would have been great fun for James, who took significant pleasure in knocking Sirius on his ass, but Remus was quite a bit less coordinated than usual while in the air, and his usual already left something to be desired.
“Couldn’t I levitate them over to you?” Remus asked. He was laying in the snow, flat on his back. In the otherwise pristine powder around them, the snow in the general area around his body had been heavily disturbed just a moment earlier when Remus spun out and tumbled across the snow. “Isn’t there a spell to throw things? Something less… airborne?” Remus waved his hand in the air above him. A flurry of snow fell from his sleeve.
Sirius pursed his lips in an attempt not to laugh, but his silence gave him away. Remus turned his head, snow crunching under his ear as he did, and Sirius ducked his head low into his shoulders and stifled a snort.
A moment later, a snowball flew about a foot and a half left of Sirius’ chest. He looked behind him, blinking at the spot where it landed on the pitch, and then turned his gaze back to Remus, who was now sitting upright with wet hands.
There was a long silence between them before Remus finally spoke.
“That would have been really funny if it hit you,” he muttered, brushing his palms together to shake off melting snow. His fingertips were red from the cold.
Sirius laughed in earnest, shaking his head. He pulled his gloves off, gripping the fingertip of one with his teeth to yank it off before moving on to the other, and then flew down to hover above the snow next to Remus.
“Here,” he said, holding the gloves out.
“Your hands will get cold,” Remus countered, frowning as he wiped his fingers on his scarf.
Sirius shrugged. “Not colder than yours,” he said. “They make it harder to grip the bat, anyway. I’m planning on getting nice leather ones on the next Hogsmeade trip. Go on, they’re already warm,” Sirius urged when Remus hesitated, and finally Remus took the gloves and slid them on. The fingers were a little short for him, but they fit for the most part. Remus brought his hands to his mouth, cupping them and breathing hot air in-between his palms. It fogged in the air in front of him, and he closed his eyes for a moment, breathing back in.
Sirius felt a little light, then, watching him– face flushed pink from the cold, eyelashes dusting his cheeks, and while the freckles across his nose were paler in the winter, Sirius could still see them dotting up to his forehead and temples. When he opened his eyes again, light from the snow was reflected against brown.
Sometimes, when Remus looked at him, he felt like he was caught. Not quite like it was a bad thing, not ensnared or caged, but still caught in that same sort of way– something animalistic about it.
It could be so simple just to say it.
“What?” Remus asked, an awkward smile forming on his face, and Sirius had to quite literally shake himself to get himself to stop staring.
“Sorry,” Sirius said, waving a hand vaguely in the air. “Thinking.” He looked around in the snow, distracting himself by searching for the quaffle that had been dropped when Remus fell.
“Here,” Remus called. Sirius looked up to see the ball coming towards him, and entirely by instinct, bumped it into the air with his forearm. It did a rather graceful arc into the air, and Sirius sat back on his broom so he’d be in the right spot to catch it when it came down. “Show off,” Remus said.
Sirius shrugged, but did nothing to stop the proud smirk that came across his features.“Much easier to do with a quaffle than with bludgers,” he said. “But I didn’t think you’d want to deal with throwing bludgers as well as staying on your broom.”
“You thought correct,” Remus huffed as he stood up. He picked his broom up from the snow, swiping slush off of the handle with the elbow of his jacket. “I don’t know why I never got the hang of it,” he added pensively, frowning at the broom in his hand. “You and James figured it out right away.”
“You get very tense,” Sirius noted, holding the quaffle under one arm. “Like, white knuckle tense.” Remus said nothing, but continued to frown as he got back on his broom. “There’s a surprising amount of work that the broomstick does for you, honestly.”
“I don’t think this broomstick has ever done anything except throw me off,” Remus muttered. He kicked off the ground hesitantly, hovering unsteadily in the air. Even from a distance, Sirius could see how he stiffened up almost instantly.
“Roll your shoulders back,” Sirius prompted. “And unclench your jaw.”
“I’m not clenching my…” Remus mumbled, but as he said it, it was obvious he realized it wasn’t true. “Alright,” he said, stretching his neck and shoulders as well.
“Let go of the broom a little, too,” Sirius said, and then almost laughed at the wildly confused look Remus gave him.
“Let go?”
“Just a little!” Sirius repeated. “You’re gripping it a lot from the bottom, with your fingers. You only really need to do that when you’re accelerating. You’ve gotta, like…” he bit the inside of his cheek, trying to find the right way to explain it. “Look,” he said, flying over to hover beside Remus. “I’m really only using the palm of my hand and my thumb.” He demonstrated, wiggling his fingers to show that they were free.
Remus looked skeptical, staring back down at his own hands for a moment. Before Sirius really had a chance to do anything about it, he released the grip he had on the underside of the broom with all of his fingers, an action which could have worked if his palms were in the right places to hold the broom down still.
They weren’t, though. Sirius watched as the broom slipped up between Remus’ two hands and then winced as the dense wooden handle cracked against his forehead, sending him once again sprawling on his back in the snow. The broom landed half across his chest. Neither of them were laughing this time, though. Remus’ face contorted into a red, angry scowl, and he pushed himself to his feet quickly, nearly slipping as he did, grabbing the broom off of the ground with one hand and then in the same motion throwing it as far as he could across the pitch.
It stuck up out of the snow for a moment when it landed, bristles in the air, before slowly falling to the side.
Remus groaned a choked, frustrated sound and put his face into his hands, doubling over and crouching in the snow. Sirius opened his mouth, very nearly voicing an unhelpful it’s alright or a try again, but he thought better of it at the last moment and pursed his lips to avoid saying something stupid.
The sharp edge to Remus’ temper that usually only flared when he was feeling sick had been slowly creeping into the everyday inconveniences of life. Sirius, as well as all of their other friends, of course, had long since learned that any comforting words or cheerful optimism would not be well met. Sometime in the last few months, though, the swell of Remus’ frustration was accompanied by a heavy sort of feeling in the air, like it was pressing down around them. Sirius wasn’t sure if that was just him feeling it, though. It was a difficult thing to ask about. In any case, they knew how hard the year was becoming for Remus.
So he stayed silent now, feeling that heavy feeling, watching and waiting for Remus to stop holding his breath like he always did and unfold himself from where he was hunched.
It took a little longer than Sirius expected, but he supposed he wasn’t in any place to judge.
When Remus lifted his head, standing slowly, he kept his face turned away from Sirius and rubbed the bend of his wrist against his eyes before turning his attention to the broom that rested a good distance away from them in the snow. Sirius considered flying over and getting it for him, but before he could make a move, Remus reached into his cloak and drew his wand. One quietly muttered accio , and the broom was back in his hand, snatched out of the air as it came floating towards them.
Remus cleared his throat, sniffling as he brushed snow off of the bristles. Sirius could see his jaw working, and even though he couldn’t see Remus’ face, he could tell the angry flush was leaving his features by the way his neck and ears returned to their usual color. Eventually, Remus turned back to him.
“That was stupid,” Remus said quietly, rubbing the red mark on his forehead where the broom had hit him. Sirius breathed a laugh. “And definitely not what you meant for me to do.”
“Not quite,” Sirius agreed.
“Show me again,” Remus said, mounting his broom and kicking off of the ground once more. This time, he unclenched his jaw and rolled his shoulders before being told. Determination made a wrinkle form between his eyebrows, and he tilted his head to the side like he always did when he was listening closely, eyes narrowed, focused.
It could be so simple just to say it.
“Like this,” Sirius said. “Look.”
***
“They never work,” Remus said, surprising himself a little at the force with which he said it.
Madam Pomfrey drew her head back a bit, frowning at him. He bit the inside of his cheek, swallowing back an apology, but sometimes it felt like this was just one more cycle that never ended. It was these in between visits he felt the worst about– pretending to be sick just so people wouldn’t ask questions. And now, with no people around for the holiday, it was really just to make sure Sirius wouldn’t ask questions. So on top of lying and lying again and lying some more, testing out a new doomed-to-fail potion seemed like adding insult to injury.
“They never work,” Remus repeated. “They just taste bad and make me sweat or throw up or– or see extra colors.”
“Extra colors…” Pomfrey echoed, thinking on the concept for a moment before returning back to the matter at hand. She drew back her hand which had been outstretched just a moment ago, looking down at the little potion vial in her palm with a hum. He’d gotten his usual instruction to take it a few hours before the moon. Madam Pomfrey had explained what the potion was meant to do while Remus stared down at it in his hand. He remembered a time when he sat on one of these hospital cots, swinging his legs while he waited for an appropriate amount of time to pass to make his episodes realistic. Now, his feet touched the ground easily. “Potionmaking is a delicate process, Remus,” she said. Remus prepared himself for a lecture identical to the other ten he’d received on the topic. “No one ever gets–”
“Gets it right on the first try,” Remus muttered along with her. The same every time. “I know. It’s been four years, though,” he pointed out.
Madam Pomfrey sighed and smiled a little sadly at him. “It’s been far more than four years that potionmakers have been trying their hand at a cure for lycanthropy, love.”
“I’m not waiting for a cure,” Remus said bitterly, looking down at his hands in his lap. “There’ll never be a cure. I just– I wish something helped.”
She did something a bit surprising, then, and didn’t correct him. Not never, she used to say. Just not yet.
“I know,” she said instead. “I’ve wished the same for you for a long time.”
Something twisted in Remus’ stomach, and when he swallowed, it felt sharp. “It gets exhausting,” he managed. “Slughorn doesn’t even know it’s me he’s testing these things on.” He wasn’t quite sure whether or not that mattered, but Remus had a feeling that the morbid curiosity he often saw in Slughorn’s eyes when he discussed potionmaking would be replaced by something a tad more empathetic if he knew who exactly it was that he was feeding firefly wings and newt spleens to.
“It’s your choice, Remus,” Pomfrey said.
“Is it?” Remus asked, perhaps a bit too harshly. Everything seemed to come out of him sharp and dark these days. “It doesn’t feel like it.” He dug his thumbnail into the side of his finger as he spoke. Some odd part of him wished he could still swing his legs sitting on these cots. “If I don’t try it, how will I know if it works?”
Pomfrey frowned. “I suppose that’s the choice, then, isn’t it?” she asked. “Try it and know for certain, or refuse it and be left to wonder.” There was something very knowing on her face, then, like she very clearly knew that she wasn’t talking about potions or cures anymore. She had that look that adults got when they weren’t saying what they meant, the one where Remus often thought he knew what they meant, but then second guessed himself every time. This time, though, he didn’t quite care what she meant. His mind had already made the leap on its own.
“It’s not the same,” Remus said, shaking his head. He hadn’t meant to say it. Even so, it was true. It wasn’t the same.
“What’s not the same?” Pomfrey asked. Remus squeezed his eyes shut.
“I’m going to take the potion,” he said. “I always take the potion. I need to see if it works, because– because what if it works? And if it doesn’t… what could be worse than this?” He opened his palms in his lap, empty and everything both at once. “I don’t lose anything.”
“Okay,” Pomfrey murmured, her voice sounding very careful. Remus supposed they must have danced around this topic many times in the past year or so. He supposed they must have gotten rather good at it. At not saying things. At not saying things in a similar way to the way Hope Lupin and Lyall Lupin didn’t say things, and in a similar way that Remus had learned not to say things to them, or to anyone. “So you’ll take the potion.”
“But it’s not the same,” Remus insisted. “It’s not– I could lose everything, if–” the sharp feeling in his throat made his words catch.
“Not everything,” Pomfrey said gently. Remus closed his fingers again, balling his hands into fists, and it was all too familiar, this feeling. It never went away. Every full moon, every time he took a potion, every time he came here to the hospital wing and sat around waiting for something terrible to happen, or pretending something terrible happened, it was this– it was everything, all at once, in some impossible, indescribable way where he could never seem to unravel one thread without disturbing another.
“It feels like everything,” Remus said, his voice raspy and dry.
“It always does, when you’re young,” Pomfrey sighed. “It’s all you know. How could there be anything else?”
“Sirius is my soulmate,” Remus said.
When he said it, he felt weightless, a little dizzy. Surreal.
He wasn’t sure he really said it out loud, at first. There were times when thoughts bounced around so loudly in his head that he wondered if everyone could hear them all the time, like they were just all entertaining ignorance for his sake, and then when it came time for the important things to be said, those thoughts were just as loud, too– things got lost easily, sometimes.
“Sirius is my soulmate,” Remus said again, just in case it wasn’t real the first time, and then his cheeks felt wet.
“Oh, Remus, love,” Madam Pomfrey said, and she sounded very much like a mother, but very much not like Remus’ mother, and that meant everything. He felt sick. It wasn’t right. He should have told her first. “I know.”
“It’s not fair,” Remus said.
“I know,” she said again. “It’s not.”
“What do I do?” Remus asked. He sounded desperate. He was desperate. “How do I know? I think– I think–” The words wouldn’t come out. “But how do I know?”
He felt the little hospital cot dip as Madam Pomfrey sat next to him, a few small inches away. Her magic always felt soft at the edges, tingly, like a limb that had half fallen asleep, blood slowly returning. “You’re not going to like my answer,” she said.
“Then lie,” Remus choked out, wiping his wrist roughly over his eyes and covering his face. It all boiled back down to this feeling– heavy, dense, sharp. Angry. He didn’t remember being this angry, before. “It was already hard enough. Why does it keep getting worse? What did I do?”
“Nothing,” Madam Pomfrey responded, her voice certain and steady. “You didn’t do anything, Remus.” He didn’t know quite how to tell her that that only made it worse. “I can’t tell you what to do. I wish I could. But I think… I think if you didn’t love him, you wouldn’t spend so much time wondering whether or not you did.”
He didn’t know quite how to tell her that that only made it worse, too.
***
To my Moony,
Happy Christmas, love.
I know it isn’t what any of us wanted. I know you’re lonely, and frustrated, and sad– I know this because you are so very much like me, and right now, I am lonely, and frustrated, and sad.
There isn’t much time that we get to have you, now, is there? As much as I love that school for what they’ve done for you, I can’t help but feel jealous at how much more they see my son than his own mother. There were few things I looked forward to more than the holidays, just to see you, and now here we are. Is it too little to simply say I miss you? I can’t find the words to say it another way. I think you will understand all that I mean when I say, I miss you.
But, oh, look at me, starting on such a downer. It felt necessary to get it out of the way, don’t you agree? “The elephant in the room.” Here’s my proposal, love: we’ll have another Christmas, sometime in the summer. I’m sure you or your father know some kind of snow spell, or you’ll invent one somehow, just for this. We’ll have presents and gingerbread and a nice tree. They’re evergreen, so at least we know they won’t go out of style before the summer, right?
This is just a very shoddy trial run. Everyone knows that the real Christmas is in July. Everyone who matters, anyway. (Tell your friends, of course.)
But it wouldn’t be a good trial run if we didn’t send you gifts. I’ve gotten much better at knitting since the summer. I think the cold weather was a good motivator. Your father tells me that when it snows up there, it’s truly stunning, and some day I hope I might see it, but for now, I hope these keep you warm.
Is it embarrassing to wear a sweater knitted by your mum? I won’t be hurt if the answer is yes. The socks are hopefully more subtle. And I have a feeling your friends won’t tease you for the blanket. They seem like a good bunch.
There’s another pair of socks and a scarf for Sirius. I thought he might like the navy color. It reminded me of the night sky. Hopefully he’s not allergic to wool or something terribly unfortunate like that. I’ve sent him a card, too. Hopefully that’s not strange. Or at least, hopefully that’s the right kind of strange. If it’s too much, tell me to lay off. You know better than anyone that I can get a bit too sentimental, sometimes.
I really don’t know how this bird is going to carry it, but your father’s gift to you is also theoretically arriving to you with this letter. Seems like an awful lot to carry. He’s gone and tried to one-up me in sentimentality, it seems. He’s annotated a copy of The Hobbit, written all sorts of stuff in the margins for you and whatnot, won’t even let me look at it. You two better not be gossiping about me in elvish. I’ll feel it. Mothers have a sense for these things, you know.
Oh, Moony. Love, keep your head high. The world is a scary place, and it is only scarier when we are apart, I know. I feel that, too. What more can I say but that we love you. We are safe, and you are safe, and it might not feel very much like it right now, but someday, this will make us appreciate each other even more.
I miss you.
I love you.
Mum
***
In his defense, Sirius had intended for Remus to sleep in for much longer than he did considering how late they’d stayed up playing exploding snaps. The plan had been vague, yes, but it had been a plan at least. Sirius would wait up for Remus to fall asleep once they finally turned in for the night, listening to his breathing and trying to guess when he’d actually nodded off (a process which was far harder in practice than it was in theory), and then once he was sure, he’d set about decorating– or rather, redecorating.
To be fair, Hogwarts did a rather lovely job of adorning itself for the holidays, sprouting all sorts of decorations for practically the entire month of December. Menorahs popped up on windowsills, mkekas and kinaras on tables, garlands and wreaths over doors, and a Christmas tree took up so much space behind the teacher’s table in the great hall that they needed to move their chairs to the side. It was all very festive, sure. But Sirius had a plan.
So after Remus fell asleep, he got to work.
Sirius had never been one for herbology, more often than not killing any of the plants he’d been assigned to tend to during first year and dropping the subject shortly after. He didn’t really know what he wanted to do with his life, but it certainly wasn’t anything that required a green thumb. He had a feeling, though, that if Hope Lupin had a mind for it, she could put a great many botanists in the Wizarding World out of business without even trying. Sirius had written a fairly simple request to her earlier that year once he got the idea in his head. He knew she had an ever-abundant garden, and he knew that Remus loved it dearly from the way he talked about it, so he had asked what Remus’ favorite plants were that she grew. And had added that a few tips for growing them might be helpful. He wanted to do it without magic. The right way, as she claimed. No cheating.
What he received in return was roughly four pages, front and back, containing an exhaustive list of what Hope Lupin grew in her garden at various times of year and how much exactly Remus seemed to enjoy them, followed by step-by-step guides for cultivation and, at times, harvesting.
It was a bit much to handle on his own. Professor Sprout had been wildly helpful.
In the end, Sirius had wound up with a decent selection of final products; there were two very vine-y, dangly plants, English ivy and honeysuckle, a mint plant that had gotten monstrously larger than Sirius thought it would, and a plant that was perhaps a bit gruesomely named a bleeding heart. Hope Lupin has said that Sirius would understand once it flowered, and she was right, as always.
The growing had been done with as little magical help as possible, though some was required; pots that kept the sprouts and seedlings in the right climate for growing, charms that kept magical pests and ailments away from the leaves and roots. That wasn’t cheating, Sirius thought. And Hope Lupin thought the same when he wrote to her to keep her updated on his progress. A nudge in the right direction, that’s all, she said.
Carting them back to the dorm was now the difficult part, though. He imagined many times the tragedy of tripping on his way back– losing concentration on a levitating spell, bits of ceramic and terracotta and soil scattering everywhere– so perhaps that’s why his math in the timing was a little off. He moved awfully slowly. Peeves very nearly tried to sabotage the whole operation, but when he saw the ghost coming, Sirius put on his most deadly don’t even try it face, which was evidently enough.
Except now the sun was rising, and Sirius was still wrapping the last long, twisting vines of
English ivy up the bedposts of Remus’ bed. He had half of one foot precariously balanced on the edge of the bed frame, the knee of the other leg leaned against the hardwood post, wand in between his teeth, and both hands occupied with the task of convincing two strands of leaves to tangle together in some functional way that would hold them both up– and then Remus sat bolt upright so quickly and with such a sharp inhale that Sirius thought his own heart had stopped at the shock of it.
He landed on the cold floor with the crack of an elbow and thud of a hip against the stone. For a moment, the wind was knocked out of him, and he laid on the ground staring up at the ceiling. He heard the sound of Remus breathing from the bed, shaky at first and then quickly evening out with obvious effort, and Sirius had the distant thought of wondering what Remus had been dreaming about to wake him in such a start.
Eventually, very hesitantly, he heard; “Sirius?”
“Did you know,” Sirius said, “that the words made you look are written on the ceiling up there?”
“What?” Remus asked.
Sirius narrowed his eyes at the words, having never thought to look up before. But they were up there, clear as day. “Do you think that was James or Peter trying to prank us?” he wondered aloud.
“Do I… what?” Remus asked again, and then his head appeared at the edge of the bed looking down at Sirius on the floor. His hair was sticking out in all sorts of wild directions, eyes bleary, and there were a few little dots of sweat at his hairline. “What were you doing? Why are you on the floor?”
“Stargazing,” Sirius said, shrugging and putting his hands behind his head.
“You’re ridiculous,” Remus muttered, rubbing one eye with the heel of his palm. Finally, he noticed the change in decor, his eyes widening a bit when he saw the vines going up his bedposts and the mint and bleeding hearts that sat at either side of the window next to his bed. Sirius propped himself up on one elbow, notably the elbow that he hadn’t smacked on the ground, and watched Remus’ expression.
“Your mum told me your favorites,” Sirius said when the silence stretched on a little too long. “I wrote to her. Hope that’s not weird. And I didn’t cheat, either. No growing spells.” He stood up, rolling one shoulder back. Falling had not been part of the plan. Alas.
“You grew these?” Remus asked, his voice quiet and awed.
Sirius nodded, pride swelling in his chest at the tone. “Happy Christmas,” he said as cheerfully as he could while wondering whether or not his gift was well received. Remus, in lieu of replying, threw the tangle of covers off of his legs and leaned over to the mint plant. He plucked a leaf off of it gently and then put it between his palms, rubbing them back and forth in a sort of washing movement. Sirius could smell the scent of mint in the air even from where he stood a good few feet away. Remus brought his hands to his face, breathing in deeply, his eyes closed. It was then that Sirius was sure he’d gotten the gift right.
Remus opened his eyes when he breathed out, blinking a few times as he lowered his hands, and then with a smile slowly spreading on his face, said; “Happy Christmas, Sirius.”
***
I didn’t make them myself. The enchantments were…
…
Well, they’re sort of tricky, you know. But the lady at Flourish and Blotts told me how it all works. If anyone other than us looks at them, they look like textbooks. When you open it yourself, though, it’s blank. And you can write in it. Like this.
Sirius?
Sirius, test it out. Is it working?
woah
Oh it works! Whew.
It’ll show up in all of them if you write in this bit, and then we’ve got our own pages. So turn to the next few pages until you see my writing again.
I’m over here.
See it?
WOAH
So you could write to just me here, or just James, or just Peter on their pages… I’m not sure how long it lasts before it goes away. I guess we’ll figure it out. But this way, we don’t need to worry about sneaking letters over the summer and…
I mean, I don’t really know where I’m going to be, I guess, or if I’ll be allowed to write letters. So maybe it’s a bit selfish of a gift, but–
it’s perfect.
it’s BRILLIANT.
Yeah? I wasn’t sure–
YEAH
Moony, you’re brilliant. does any quill and ink work?
Moony, you there?
Moooooooony
Sorry yeah. Any quill should. I tested a few out. And I think when someone’s written something new, the pages look a bit wrinkled on the outside.
BRILLIANT
Again, I didn’t make them–
still! they’re fantastic! we won’t have to worry about passing notes, or owls over the summer, and Peter can finally write to us from wherever his family goes off to in Romania or Peru or whatever, and
…
Sirius?
sorry yeah i’m here
i guess–
i mean–
i didn’t realize that you–
that all this stuff with your dad and protections and whatnot would last into the summer
Oh. Yeah. I dunno. It might. I’m not sure.
sorry.
It’s fine.
no, I mean… it’s gotta be scary–
I don’t want to talk about it, Sirius.
right. sorry.
It’s…
…
Let’s just go down and see what the Great Hall’s got for breakfast. How far away did you walk, anyway?
clocktower courtyard
What? How’d you get all the way over there so fast??
ran
You’re ridiculous
Are you running back, too?
of co urs e
I thought you hated running. Are you trying to write while you run? Is that why your handwriting’s gone all wonky?
i'd l ike tose e wha t yoursloo ksl ike ru
…
Sirius?
ran into a wall. be there soon.
stop laughing i can hear it from here
***
When Remus was young, it had taken a while for him and his parents to realize that things were getting worse.
It made sense looking back, as most things did; he wasn’t a child anymore, so of course that came with new difficulties. Strength and speed and a viciousness none of them quite expected. Hope had told Remus (reluctantly, and only when he asked) that on those first few moons after the bite, the wolf would emerge and pace anxiously in circles around the little room in the basement they’d set up for him. A nervous dog, in essence. Remus had tried to picture it; eyes wide, ears pinned back, tail tucked, panting and pacing and whining for hours on end until morning.
But it seemed that once the wolf realized it was alone, once it realized there was no pack and no escaping, four walls and iron bars on the windows and enchantments to keep it in, that nervousness had turned to frustration, and then frustration to rage, and then rage to simple, rabid fury.
It was one of those things that Remus, Hope, and Lyall didn’t talk about. There wasn’t much to say. It’s getting worse, someone might say, and then the others would nod, and that would be it. It was useless to put it to words. It would do nothing, and solve nothing. It’s getting worse, Remus would think every so often, but he wouldn’t say it.
And while there were no true comforts Remus could ever find before or during the transformation, the one relief he looked forward to while he was home was the knowing that someone who loved him would hold him when he returned to himself afterwards. Since coming to Hogwarts, it was a rare comfort, so it became all the more cherished over the summer and during the winter holidays.
He thought he’d be angrier, when the moon came, that he wasn’t home. He’d been angry for days, for weeks, even– frustrated and unnerved and out of place– but he’d expected it to reach its peak when the day of the moon came. Instead, when he woke up and felt that familiar ache, something else rooted itself in his chest.
There was only so long that he could put it off for. He knew Sirius noticed as soon as they’d woken up that morning, if not the day before. He’d long since stopped making old excuses, and Sirius didn’t question him when he slept in later than usual, or when he said he was skipping breakfast, or when he decided to stay in their room a while longer. All Sirius said was that he’d be just downstairs in the common room if Remus needed anything.
Or if you just want some company, he’d added. Remus had never taken him up on the offer before, but he offered every time despite that. And this time, the thought lodged itself in Remus’ brain and wouldn’t shake free.
It wasn’t fair that he was alone for this one. He wasn’t supposed to be alone for this one. He was supposed to be with his mum and dad somewhere safe, somewhere where he’d wake up and they’d be right there waiting for him. He only got a few of those a year, and now it had been taken away. And once more, instead of anger, there was just that cold, heavy feeling in his chest.
All he could think about then, no matter how much he knew it was a bad idea, was how much he didn’t want to be alone.
The sense of longing was only mildly interrupted by a genuine hatred of just how many stairs this bloody school had.
“Shit,” he muttered as a twinge of pain shot through one knee, throwing off his balance. Luckily, it was only two stairs he skidded down until he landed, sitting on the second to last step with one hand braced against the stone wall beside him.
He heard Sirius’ voice call from over near the fireplace a very concerned, “Remus?” but elected to ignore it for a moment in favor of pulling himself to his feet. Stars swam in his vision. His skin felt tight when he reached to brace a hand on the back of an armchair, walking as steadily as he could over to the fire. “You alright?” Sirius asked. His voice sounded closer, but Remus had to train his eyes on the ground just to avoid falling over.
“Yeah,” he replied hoarsely. “I just, um… wanted to–” The back of the chair he’d been holding onto fell away abruptly, evidently shorter than Remus anticipated, and he tipped forward, reaching blindly in front of him.
“Hey, hey,” Sirius said. His voice sounded like it was underwater, but then Remus felt his fingers grip his forearm and the shock jolted through his body like electricity. It pulled him back to the present. “Sorry,” Sirius said. It was clear he was about to pull back, but Remus held onto him. The steady sensation of magic made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end. Sirius’ sleeves were rolled up, and Remus’ fingers rested just over a vein in his arm. At his elbow, there was a glint of gold. “Sorry,” Sirius said again, more quietly. “I didn’t want you to fall.”
“It’s fine,” Remus mumbled as he got his feet under him. He felt Sirius’ eyes burning a hole through him, and he shook his head. “I just… I–” When Remus looked up, he found Sirius’ eyes, wide and grey, staring back at him. Everything else seemed to vanish.
“Okay,” Sirius said gently, as if he understood everything that needed to be said just from that moment. “Just– sit?” he asked. Remus nodded, and with a bit of help, he made his way over to the couch. He leaned his head back and closed his eyes, breathing in the smell of the fireplace. He was sweating in an instant, the fever making him cold and hot at the same time, but that heavy feeling was a little less. Absentmindedly, he realized that he was still holding onto Sirius’ arm.
“It gets lonely down there,” Remus said without moving. “In the infirmary. I’m… I’m gonna go later. I have to. But I just… I want to stay, for now.”
“Okay,” Sirius repeated, and with his eyes closed, Remus could isolate how his magic felt, like there was a fire burning through Sirius’ veins, sharp and sparking, little embers flicking at his skin. And then, for the first time, he wondered what his own magic felt like. If Sirius could feel it, too. He wondered what it felt like to him when they touched.
“Can you stay?” Remus asked. Stay. Stay, stay please.
“Of course,” Sirius said. Remus felt like something wound tight inside of him was now finally, slowly uncoiling. “Lie down, Moony,” Sirius added quietly, and Remus did. They didn’t let go of each other. In his head, something bitter reminded him, you can’t stay here. Not forever. Not tonight. Remus opened his eyes, blearily finding Sirius’ gaze.
“You have to wake me up,” he said. He hated the way the panic surged through him at the thought of transforming here, where it was supposed to be safe. “Once it’s dark. Madam Pomfrey… I’ll need to go see her. You have to wake me up.”
“I will,” Sirius nodded. He had a certainty about him, like a soldier standing guard. “I’ll be right here,” he said.
Remus couldn’t remember closing his eyes again.
When he slept, it was a restless, confusing thing, but through all of his thoughts and dreams, there was a thread of sparking warmth.
He wished it had been enough, that this small comfort would push out the emptiness he felt, but it didn’t. When Sirius woke him after dark, when he walked him to the infirmary, when he was passed off into Madam Pomfrey’s care– when he had to say it again, for what felt like the thousandth time, No. I don’t want you to stay. I don’t want you to see it. The emptiness came back, then.
And so did the anger.
In the morning, he just wanted to be held.
***
Mrs. Hope Lupin,
I don’t know that I can really express to you how much your present meant to me. I’m not a very good writer. You’ll have to take my word for it that I’ve never gotten a gift like that before, not once in my life. Never gotten a card like that, either, except maybe the ones Remus writes me over the summer. I see where he gets it from.
But thank you. Really, really thank you. Remus hasn’t told us much about anything that’s going on with everything, so I don’t know if this letter will even get to you or not, but I really hope it does. I just really need to say thank you, and I don’t know if I’ll get the chance anytime soon.
And I want to thank you for one other thing, but I think it might be a bit weird. I’m just going to say it anyway. Thank you for loving Remus. And thank you for showing Remus how much you love him. Maybe you think that’s easy for parents to do, but I know for a fact it’s not always.
I know he’s having a hard time. I’m sure you know that. I just want you to know we’re here for him, and we’re making sure he knows we care about him, too. I care about him an awful lot.
Thank you again. For everything.
Sirius
***
“What sorts of things do you think are written in these books?” Sirius whispered. The dim light that emanated from the tip of Remus’ wand was barely enough to see a few feet in front of them, but neither of them dared cast lumos any brighter. “How restricted are they?”
“What do you mean, how restricted?” Remus asked quietly, frowning as he peeked around the corner of some shelves. He was fairly certain he’d seen ghosts weaving in and out of the books back here, and he didn’t want to get caught back here. When it came to pranks and mischief, Remus had been able to avoid detentions expertly. Apparently, he had a rather innocent face. But if he and Sirius were caught in the restricted section, there wouldn’t be any getting out of it.
“I mean, how bad can they really be if there’s this many books back here? Are they all evil?” Sirius whispered back.
“I doubt they’re evil,” Remus mused. “Probably just dangerous or something.”
“How can a book be dangerous?” Sirius asked, scoffing silently.
“I’d be careful asking that,” Remus warned. After making sure there were no ghosts lurking around the corners, he waved Sirius on and they ventured deeper. “Have you seen the Care of Magical Creatures textbooks that the seventh years use? They’ve got teeth.”
“Teeth?” Sirius echoed. “Gross.”
Remus hummed in agreement. “But still. There’s plenty of spells and potions and stuff they won’t teach us because they’re not safe, or because they use dark magic or something.”
“That’s a lot of dark magic,” Sirius said, craning his neck up to look at the towering book shelves. “Bet Pince has read every one of these. She knows more than she lets on.”
Remus held back a laugh. “Yeah? You reckon she’s a dark witch?”
“No, of course not. I just reckon she knows as much as one,” Sirius explained. Remus shook his head, smiling. When he glanced around another corner, his heart leapt into his throat, and he leaned back, pressing himself flat to the book case and putting a finger to his lips. Sirius shut his mouth instantly, making himself small as well, and the ghost of Agnes Mexborough passed them by without a glance in their direction. Remus let out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding.
“Are you friends with the ghosts, too, like you are with the portraits?” Sirius whispered when Agnes was far enough away.
“Not enough that they wouldn’t turn me in for breaking into the restricted section,” Remus muttered back, turning back toward the row of books he’d been peering down before. “Come on.” Sirius followed after him.
“You seem like you’re on a mission,” Sirius commented. “Studying the dark arts?”
“Yeah,” Remus said sarcastically. “I’m gonna become a dark lord. Change my name to something stupid, build an army.”
“Har har,” Sirius muttered, rolling his eyes. “C’mon, really, what are you looking for?”
Remus glanced at him over his shoulder. “I read about this historian, Filius Bilby, who was famous for making maps.” Sirius’ eyes gleamed at the implication of where this was going. He was perhaps just as invested in Remus’ creation of the Marauder’s Map as Remus was himself. “Apparently, he used to put tracking spells on animals and use their movements to figure out the layouts of all sorts of dangerous places.”
“Why’s he in the restricted section?” Sirius asked.
“He got in trouble for putting tracking spells on people without them knowing to make maps of their cities and whatnot,” Remus continued. They made their way between another row of shelves.
“Ah,” Sirius breathed.
“Yeah. But… well, listen, I had this idea, but it’s a little unethical–”
“That’s the best kind of idea, Moony,” Sirius interrupted.
Remus stifled a laugh. “Alright,” he said. “If we can find his books or notes or something, we might be able to use that same spell for our map. We’d be able to see where people are in the school, students and professors and all.” Sirius had a look on his face like Remus had just told him the secret to immortality. After a long moment where Sirius simply stared at him, Remus laughed awkwardly. “What?”
“You’re more devious than me, James, and Peter combined. How is it you’ve never gotten a detention?” Sirius asked, crossing his arms.
Remus shrugged. “I’ve got a very innocent look about me, I guess,” he said.
“I think you’re just very good at hiding things,” Sirius countered. His tone was lighthearted enough, but even so, it sent a twinge of guilt through Remus’ mind.
“Hiding things,” he scoffed, keeping the tension from his voice as best he could. “Professors only ever know its you that’s done something because you can’t resist signing your name to it.”
“Hey, James does it as well,” Sirius said defensively. “Besides, everyone always says you should make your mark in the world.”
“Somehow, I doubt that’s what they meant,” Remus muttered, shaking his head.
“Me and James only ever sign our pranks when we’re getting back at each other, anyway,” Sirius went on justifying himself. “The Marauders need no signature.” He said it very proudly. Though Remus supposed he had the same odd pride behind the name as well. “I think it’s about time we reminded the school of that, though, don’t you think?”
“It has been a while, hasn’t it?” Remus mused. He peered out of the row of books they’d walked down, looking both ways before deeming it safe to step out and navigate further into the restricted section. Remus didn’t quite know what he was looking for– the system for organizing books didn’t seem quite logical here, though he guessed that was intentional. It would be poor planning to make dangerous books easy to find.
“Got any grudges you’re holding?” Sirius asked. “I can think of a few good targets.”
Remus couldn’t help the first name that came out of his mouth. “Howell,” he said. Sirius hummed darkly in agreement. “Crane and Lavert, too, but… at least the two of them seem like they learned a lesson.” Sirius scoffed at that, perhaps a bit louder than intended from the way he ducked his head afterwards.
“You think they really learned something?” he asked.
Remus shrugged. “Crane’s dad works in the Ministry,” he said. “I… I didn’t tell my dad much about what happened,” he admitted, “but he knew who was involved, and he said word got around all the departments pretty quick that his kid had gotten suspended.”
“It does seem like Crane’s put a cork in it this year,” Sirius said thoughtfully.
“And I don’t know what Lavert’s family is like, but he really only sort of glares at me when he sees me now,” Remus went on.
“And Howell?” Sirius asked hesitantly. Remus had been reluctant to address this particular topic the whole year. Now, though… if there were ever a time to talk about dangerous things, he supposed the restricted section would be the right place to do it.
“I think he’s got it out for me,” Remus said. He kept his attention on the books just to avoid Sirius’ gaze and realized he was beginning to recognize some of the names from the history books he’d read. He paused their wandering, reading closer.
“Got it out for you?” Sirius echoed.
Remus nodded. “He’s mostly harmless, I guess–”
“Mostly?”
Remus winced a little, pulling a book out halfway to look at the title. “He did hex my shoes once to make them stick on the stairs. I don’t know if he meant for me to fall,” he said, knowing full well it was exactly what Howell intended, “but we both know I’m not very coordinated. Either way, it’s not that stuff that bothers me. I’m sure I’d manage to fall down the stairs all on my own if I was left to it.”
When Remus ventured a glance at Sirius, it was obvious he was holding in whatever surge of emotions he was likely having. It was exactly why Remus hadn’t told him anything about Howell’s behavior that year. He’d only let it fester. The last time that had happened, Sirius had nearly torn someone’s head off. This time, though, Sirius was quiet, waiting for him to continue. Remus sighed, pushing the book back into the shelf and walking slowly down the row, searching for other familiar names.
“He just doesn’t stop talking about it,” Remus said. “As soon as he came back, he started spreading rumors again, saying–” He realized he really didn’t want to plant the idea any further into Sirius’ head than it already was from the year before. “Ridiculous things, saying I’m a coward, or that I made it attack them. I’ll see claw marks on the walls, or hear howls in the hall, and– and maybe a month ago, I opened my Defense Against the Dark Arts textbook, and a whole apparition of a wolf jumped out of it and ran off into the library.”
Remus honestly would have been convinced he was going crazy if it weren’t for the fact that Howell was so bloody obvious about the fact that it was him. He might as well have signed his name to it, the way he sneered at Remus the next time they saw each other. Enjoying your studies, Looney? He never dared to do anything in the open. Holly had made it clear that she was willing and able to ruin anyone’s day– hell, their whole year– if they said anything out of line to Remus. Even so, ever since the news that Greyback had been spotted had reached him, those phantom howls and claw marks had him sinking into a different kind of paranoia.
“Moony, I know you told me not to go attacking anyone for you,” Sirius said, strained, “but I’d really like to ring Howell’s neck right now.”
“Yeah, I knew you would,” Remus sighed. Predictably, Sirius practically had steam coming out of his ears. “It’s not worth it, though. I’ve got no proof it was him. You’d just get detention.”
“I really couldn’t care less about getting detention,” Sirius replied.
“I care about you getting detention,” Remus said. “And I care about you getting suspended even more.”
“I wouldn’t get suspended for throwing a good punch,” Sirius muttered.
“You think you’d stop there?” Remus asked. Sirius’ steps faltered a little at the comment. Remus paused, too, stopping in front of another set of history books. He stared at the titles, but wasn’t quite reading them. “Be honest,” Remus said quietly. “Would it be enough? Would you feel better?”
“Would you?” Sirius shot back. Remus could hear the defensiveness in his words.
“No,” Remus said. “I wouldn’t. And if I thought I would, I would have done something about it already.” Sirius paused at that, and Remus thought that really, all it took to disarm the many shields of anger that Sirius wore sometimes was a little honesty. It was a shame he could never quite give Sirius all of the truth he deserved just to feel safe.
“Would you really?” Sirius asked.
“I think so,” Remus said. He pulled a book out from the shelf, flipping it open to the index and skimming the content. “I guess I can’t say for sure. But I suppose I’ve given myself a reputation as someone who starts fights.”
“One incident doesn’t give you a reputation,” Sirius noted. “No matter how glorious that first punch was.”
“Glorious,” Remus repeated, breathing a laugh. “It was a bit of a spectacle, wasn’t it?”
“A bit,” Sirius agreed.
“Here,” Remus said. “Look in here for anything on Filius Bilby's maps. The index says he’s mentioned on page 146.” Sirius took the book from Remus’ outstretched hand, flipping it open. Remus pulled another title from the shelf.
“I don’t think it’s a bad thing, though,” Sirius said, turning a few pages. “A reputation like that. Not when they’re the right fights.”
“You said that last year, too,” Remus murmured. “I think maybe I see the logic, now, though.” As much as he hated the attention he got from the Slytherin upperclassmen, there was certainly something different about the way he was being treated this year. Maybe some of that was because he wasn’t quite so young anymore, and maybe some was because of his marks (now that good marks actually made him a good wizard and not exclusively a suck-up and a nerd).
But there was something to be said about the way the first and second years looked at him at times with something like admiration, the way the muggleborn ones looked relieved when Remus came around a corner and whichever bigoted classmate of theirs throwing comments at them would scamper away. People knew his name. No one had ever really known his name, before. No one had told a story about him where he wasn’t the one being shoved into a broom closet or getting his head stuck in a toilet.
Now, he’d fought a werewolf and won.
No one knew how much he wished that was true.
“We’ve changed you, Moony,” Sirius said, smirking. “Made you into a delinquent.”
“Taking all the credit, are we?” Remus asked, shaking his head.
“Starting fights, committing crimes,” Sirius tutted. Remus stifled a laugh. “I can’t help but feel responsible. We’re making you into such a good liar, though, it’s great fun.” Remus rolled his eyes, trading his book out for another.
“Subtlety is key,” he said. “It’s not really lying if no one ever thinks to ask you for the truth.”
“That so?” Sirius said curiously, his voice taking on a breathy sort of sound. Remus glanced in his direction and found that Sirius was watching him, abandoning his focus on the book. Remus took it back from him, flipping through the remaining pages to make sure there wasn’t anything important there before slotting it back into the shelf. “Tell us a lie, then,” Sirius said.
Remus blinked. “What?”
“Tell a lie,” Sirius repeated. There was something just slightly unsure in his tone. “And I’ll ask you for the truth.”
Remus looked at him in earnest, then, and he felt something shift. Something vital. It made his mouth dry. This had become a different conversation altogether, and not by his choice.
“I don’t want to lie to you,” Remus said. Sirius stared at him. His mouth was open just slightly, like he was second guessing what he was about to say.
“Is that the truth?” Sirius asked quietly, uncertainly, like he didn’t know the answer.
Of course, Remus wanted to say, but for some reason it got stuck in his throat.
Behind Sirius, he saw a hint of movement, and his focus was jerked away. A ghost was floating aimlessly past the row of books they were in. Remus froze. Sirius turned sharply and looked, and as he did, the ghost slowed to a stop. It was almost all the way past the row, but not quite, and Remus realized that he and Sirius had maybe a second’s grace to get out of sight.
He didn’t think, just reached for Sirius’ hand and yanked him so quickly out of the aisle that he nearly pulled him off his feet.
“Hello?” the ghost of Agnes Mexborough called as they turned left immediately at the end of the row. Remus’ heart leapt into his throat. He didn’t look back, just led them both hurriedly past four more rows of books, and then right into another aisle. “Who’s there?” Agnes asked, her voice muffled by the shelves. Halfway down the row, there was an opening, a small alcove on their left, books on every side, a tiny space between two shelves. A dead end, but out of sight. Remus pulled them both into it.
His heart was hammering hard enough that he wondered if Agnes would hear it. He pressed his back against the edge of the shelf behind him, guiding Sirius by the hand so he stood directly in front of him, out of sight as well. For a moment, they caught each other’s eye– Sirius’ expression mirrored the same panic that Remus was sure his own face displayed, and between them was a very clear understanding of what needed to be done; don’t make a sound.
Remus held his breath, turning his head until he could see the aisle out of the corner of his eye, and they waited.
“Hello?” Agnes called again. “You better not be a rat,” she said, her voice breathy and nervous. “I quite hate rats. Do rats eat books? Hello?” Remus’ eyes widened as he watched her float past the entrance to the alcove. He kept as still as he could. Sirius was motionless in front of him.
And then she floated on.
“Oh dear,” Agnes sighed, drifting away. “Awfully spooky in here. Awfully spooky indeed.”
Remus held his breath as long as he could, long after he figured Agnes had moved on, until finally he let it go as quietly as he could. He swallowed hard, relief slowly reaching him as he realized they hadn’t been caught.
When he turned back to Sirius, a few things struck him all at once.
The first was that it was very obvious when they were so close together like this that Remus was much taller than Sirius. He had to tuck his chin to look down at him.
The second was that they were still holding hands. That Sirius’ hand was cold and a little clammy, his fingers thin. And even despite that coldness, the warm spark of magic was there.
The third was that his chest felt tight.
There was a moment of silence between them, still as statues.
“I’ll tell you one,” Sirius finally breathed. Remus swallowed. There was hardly a few inches of distance between them. “A lie.”
This is dangerous, Remus thought.
“I don’t want you to lie to me, either,” Remus said. His voice was hardly anything more than a whisper, low in his chest.
“Okay,” Sirius murmured. “The truth, then,” he said. From the corner of his eye, Remus could see Sirius raising his hand slowly– like he was expecting Remus to spook like an animal– but Remus found he really couldn’t tear his eyes away from Sirius’ gaze. He felt cold fingers rest at the side of his neck, inching up, a thumb at his jaw, pulse hammering.
This is dangerous, Remus thought again. Very dangerous.
Please don’t say what you’re about to say.
“Sirius–”
“I think I’m in love with you.”
The air left Remus’ lungs. No. Don’t say that. Don’t say that.
“And I–” Sirius swallowed. His eyes were wide and anxious. “I’ve wanted to tell you for a while. I didn’t want it to be a secret. It wasn’t supposed to be– but then everything happened over the summer, and I didn’t– I wasn’t–” He was almost breathless, trying to explain, and his gaze flitted around Remus’ face, searching for something. Searching for an answer. “I didn’t know how to say it, then, and I didn’t really feel like myself. But I think maybe… maybe there’s a chance you feel the same. And maybe it’s worth saying it, just… just…”
Remus opened his mouth, but he didn’t know what to say. In his head, there was static, a jumble of thoughts that couldn’t be put to words, a feeling of loss. As the silence between them stretched, Sirius’ brows knitted together. The fingers at Remus’ cheek tensed.
“You can tell me I’m wrong,” Sirius said softly. Remus felt like something inside of him was about to snap. “Tell me I’m wrong, and I’ll stop, and we’ll just be– we’ll just be the same as before. I swear,” Sirius went on insistently, like he was afraid Remus wouldn’t believe him.
And he was right, a little. Remus didn’t believe him. Because no matter what, now, things would change. No matter what he did right now, no matter what he told Sirius or didn’t tell Sirius, he’d be stuck. He’d be digging a deeper hole, and he’d have nowhere to go but down.
Remus fumbled for anything to say. He stared at Sirius, lost. So entirely, completely lost.
And oh, this hurt. This hurt more than anything, Remus thought. This hurt more than the moon and more than touch and more than knowing, because he couldn’t do this. He couldn’t do this to Sirius, couldn’t do this to himself, couldn’t do anything, couldn’t give anything of himself in this moment, even though he wanted to give everything.
He pictured a lifetime within this moment, where Sirius was holding his cheek, holding his hand, staring up at him and just wanting to know the truth. He pictured a world where he was different. He pictured a world where he wasn’t afraid. Where Sirius wouldn’t be afraid of him. He painted it in his head, a past and a present and a future where he could have this– where he could be more, and do more, and feel more– but he didn’t know what it looked like. It was all shapes and ideas, nothing distinct, nothing definite, and bitterly, Remus knew that it was because he could never have it. He could never have it, and his mind understood that. Maybe it was protecting him from imagining what was out of reach.
He could never have it.
Why did you have to say it?
He came to the terrible realization that if he let this moment last too long, Sirius might try to kiss him.
Remus brought his hand up to where Sirius’ fingers were resting at his cheek, forced down the feeling of acid rising in his throat, and pulled Sirius’ hand away.
Sirius moved easily. He dropped his fingers from Remus’ face, and Remus felt cold almost instantly. Sirius just stared at him. Remus found himself wishing that his own eyes would betray him for once; that his expression would be sad and desperate and agonized so that Sirius would understand that this hurt. That this wasn’t what he wanted to do, but that this was what he had to do, so that Sirius would ask why, so that Remus had an excuse to tell him. He only had to ask. Is that the truth? And Remus would break. He knew he would break. He only had to ask, and Remus would tell him.
Sirius just stared at him, searching.
Remus didn’t have the words. Just like always. He shook his head and watched Sirius’ heart darken in his eyes.
“Okay,” Sirius said. He took a step back, as far back as he could go in the small space around them, and it felt like an infinity.
“I’m sorry,” Remus said, because he was.
“No, don’t– don’t be sorry. It’s okay,” Sirius insisted. Is that true? Remus’ mind mocked. He knew it wasn’t. “I just, you know… I knew I’d regret it if I didn’t ask. If I didn’t try. That’s all.”
Maybe that was the difference between them, Remus thought. That Sirius would regret asking, and Remus would regret answering.
“I… I don’t…” Remus tried, but he couldn’t say what he wanted to say, and he couldn’t say what he needed to say, so his mind sort of fizzled out like a firework underwater.
“It’s okay, Remus. And now I know, and I can– it won’t change anything, okay? I promise. I’m not expecting anything from you.” Despite the reassurance, Remus could hear the tremor in Sirius’ voice.
You’re expecting the truth, Remus thought. You’re expecting me to tell you the truth, and I’m not.
“Hey, we're friends. Alright?” Sirius added, and Remus wondered what exactly he looked like just now to make Sirius so insistent on that. Maybe it was because he wasn’t saying anything. “Nothings going to change that. Not ever.”
Not ever, not ever, not ever. Remus wanted to scream.
“Okay,” he said, because there was nothing left to say.
What happened now? What was supposed to happen now? Sirius would make the distinct effort to get over Remus, and Remus would be stuck knowing everything he knew and not being able to tell anyone.
The thought occurred to him that now, perhaps, Remus should start making the distinct effort to get over Sirius as well. That maybe he should have been making that effort already, and that maybe this would hurt less if he had.
It was easier, before. It was easier when it was one sided. Remus realized that for a moment, it was possible. It had been in his hands, and he’d let it flit away from him. Not let it. Forced it away from him. And selfishly, Remus wished this had never happened. That he’d never gotten on the train four years ago. That he’d never have to feel this. All the fights and the conversations and the warnings and the boggart and Sirius… and Sirius… he couldn’t do this. He couldn’t do any of this.
But here he was. Time still passed between them. It would still be morning in a few hours. Everyone would still come back after break was over. Classes would still start up again. And Remus and Sirius would still sleep in the same room, and they would still walk the same hallways, and they would still talk. They had to talk. Remus didn’t know what he would do if at the end of all this, he still lost everyone.
“Is that the book we need?” Sirius asked. The question startled Remus out of his thoughts. It was rushed. It was all rushed. The awkwardness of it all was etched into Sirius’ face, an embarrassment that cut deep. For him, it was as simple as shame; a teenager with a crush, unreciprocated. He didn’t know what Remus was taking from him.
“What?” Remus managed, and looked down. He was still holding the book he’d taken from the shelf before Agnes had come around the corner. He realized, too, that at some point, Sirius had let go of his hand. “I, um… I don’t know. I didn’t…” Forcing the words out was difficult. “I didn’t get the chance to…”
Sirius leaned past Remus and glanced both ways down the row of books. It made the whole encounter seem so much more secret. Like something they wouldn’t talk about after this.
“I think that ghost is gone,” Sirius said. Remus nodded even though Sirius wasn’t looking at him. “Do you think there’s others?”
Remus opened his mouth to answer, but then Sirius looked at him and the words stalled in his head for a moment. He looked down at the book in his hands. “Maybe,” he mumbled, and then frowned a little. “I was sort of… expecting to, um– to run into Filch,” he said. His voice was sharp in his throat. He swallowed. “Or Pince.”
“That’d certainly get us a detention,” Sirius said in what was so clearly an attempt at lightheartedness. Remus felt sick.
“Maybe we should–” Remus tried and failed to finish the thought. There was an overwhelming need to run pounding in his chest with every beat of his heart, like a kid afraid of the dark. Everything was too close. He pictured the bookshelves all collapsing, burying him here, and felt his hands get clammy.
Sirius waited, likely trying to give Remus a chance to find his thoughts, but the time only stretched on between them. Eventually, he shifted a little awkwardly and exited the alcove they’d tucked themselves into, looking down the shelves.
“We could come back,” he said, keeping his voice low. “It’ll be dawn soon, anyway. Don’t want to get caught back here, right?”
Remus nodded jerkily. He thinks you’re angry, something in his head told him. He thinks you hate him for this. He thinks he’s ruined something, but it’s you. You’ve the reason it’s all gone wrong.
They left the restricted section in silence. Remus slotted the book back into its space without ever opening it, and Sirius didn’t point out that fact, though they both seemed to understand they weren’t going to find any success here tonight even if they continued looking. Not anything that felt like success, anyway. On the way back through the halls, the paintings grumbled about being woken up, and one or two nodded at them as they passed.
When they got back to the common room, the fire in the hearth was nothing but softly glowing embers. There was a chill coming through the cracks in the stone walls, lamps burning low, and outside the first few rays of morning sunlight were peeking through the windows. Remus had one foot on the stairs up to their room when Sirius spoke.
”I’m–“ he said, and cut himself off immediately. Remus turned to look at him, but he had his head turned away a bit, eyes cast down. “I’m gonna go down to the quidditch pitch,” he said, very obviously not what he had initially intended to say. “James’ll kill me if I don’t practice, you know,” he added. Remus nodded. “Alright. I’ll see you later, yeah?” Remus nodded again. Sirius turned with his head kept down and crawled back out through the portrait hole.
Remus stood there for a long time, one foot stuck on the first step back up to their room, frozen in place now that he was alone. His head was blank, a thrum of tension running through him aimlessly. He didn’t know how long exactly he stood there for, but the sun was coming through the window properly when he finally made himself move– and even then, it was only because of the anxious fear that made him wonder what Sirius would think if he came back and found Remus in the exact same spot he left him.
So he laid in his bed, flat on his back on top of the covers, and tried to imagine all the ways he and Sirius had to interact now, and all the ways he needed to behave, and all the things he’d have to say to sound normal and act normal and be… anything other than what he was. The enormity of the task overwhelmed him, intricate as the tiny carvings in the stone on the ceiling he stared at while he thought.
It was very much later that Remus realized Sirius might tell James about this. The thought made acid rise in his throat.
Notes:
okay. wow. that was... fun? y'all were wondering when this was gonna happen, and in what order, so... you know. deepest apologies etc.
hopefully the length of this makes up for the time it took to write - it was a really complicated chapter, and it took a lot of time to figure out how to put to words. i have appreciated so much how the large majority of you guys let me have time to work stuff out and didn't pressure me or complain.
like before, i'll put a note in my end notes every so often to let you all know how progress is looking when i remember to do so, but in the meantime, i appreciate your continued support and respect :)
anywhoo. onto the fun part.
this chapter was almost too long to pick apart. i'm like... it's so all over the place. to touch on a few things;
remus' growing tendency toward frustration and anger as his life becomes more and more complicated and stressful is just. special to me in a painful sort of way. the only people he's trusted with everything his entire life, his parents, he suddenly feels like he can't tell certain secrets – and then not only that, now, even if he wanted to, he couldn't. he's alone in this new desperate way, and when he tries to release some of that and tell pomfrey what he's been keeping in, he's immediately racked with guilt. there's no wining, and in his mind, there never will be. it's only regret. he's constantly reminded that he's not what people think he is and he can't make plans for the future.
an interlude in the sadness for hope lupin being the mother sirius deserved.
and for sirius to be the fucking cutest person ever. growing PLANTS?? for his friend???? dork. we love him.
something always breaks in my heart at the idea that remus' moons have only gotten worse and worse as he's gotten older. the fact that his parents had to watch him turn into something violent and dangerous and the only thing they could do is lock him up tighter with no end to the pain in sight. there's so much i haven't written about with remus' childhood and his experiences as a young boy, and it's very intentional, particularly the events right around the bite, but these little fractions of information and his perspective on them is so morbidly interesting to me. this is how he percieves himself, this ever changing monster, slowly becoming more and more rabid. pair that with his guilt and fear at becoming an angry, bitter person, and its a recipe for disaster.
and christ, i know some of yall are gonna be mad at me for this one. but sirius finally confessing to remus. and remus refusing him. a few of you called it that this was what i was going to do, but it still hurts me to even write it. the way remus KNEW it was coming. the way it was all surrounding this conversation on truth. and trust. and lies. and the fact that remus was practically BEGGING sirius to ask the real question, the IS THAT TRUE question, because it would give him a reason to tell him, and he DOESN'T. tragic. sorry. i know i wrote it. sometimes its just FUN OKAY. its FUN TO ANALYZE MY OWN WRITING. I HAVE AN AWFUL LOT TO SAY.
anyway.
top ten things not to think about:
1: how much exactly james knowsthat's all ive got, folks. again, thank you for your patience. i have a lot of love in my heart for this story, but its still a strained relationship when you take up something this big and life starts changing around you. but really, as always, i love hearing what you think. your comments are like the little new growths on a plant budding up out of the soil, making me remember how much i like making things grow.
until we see each other again :) as always, thank you moons
–––
Update 1/1 2025: first of all, I'm alive and fine! Second, I have no specific intentions of abandoning this fic, I'm just not making myself write it when I don't have the inspiration for it. I'm hopeful that I'll get the urge to continue it, but for now it's on a break until I get into it again. Writing has been hard recently, but I'm trying to get back to it! I appreciate everyone who's been understanding! If you see me post other stuff in the meantime, please don't comment there asking for updates on this fic :) happy new years!!
Update 5/12: still really struggling with motivation on this fic, but i really appreciate everyone who's left supportive comments :) trying to gently nudge my brain, but its been difficult for me to engage with the fandom sadly :/ also, under no circumstances do i give anyone any permission to paste any portion of this fic into AI (chatgpt, character.ai, whatever. I dont care.) I hate that i have to say this. Its blatant plagiarism and its wildly insulting and disrespectful to do this to any author. And please take my works off of goodreads... k thanks.

Pages Navigation
esmefandoms on Chapter 1 Mon 19 Dec 2022 02:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Mon 19 Dec 2022 07:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Desire (falling_bones) on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Dec 2022 10:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Desire (falling_bones) on Chapter 1 Tue 20 Dec 2022 10:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Thu 22 Dec 2022 02:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Katherington on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Jan 2023 03:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jan 2023 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
honey_belle on Chapter 1 Tue 07 Feb 2023 07:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
LivingThroughMusic on Chapter 1 Tue 13 Aug 2024 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
ThisLiminalSpace on Chapter 1 Thu 16 Feb 2023 06:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
lemoncellbros on Chapter 1 Fri 03 Mar 2023 01:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Sun 05 Mar 2023 12:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
yankeecap on Chapter 1 Mon 06 Mar 2023 07:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Thu 09 Mar 2023 11:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
moonylini on Chapter 1 Fri 10 Mar 2023 07:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Mar 2023 09:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
amadeogirl on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Mar 2023 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Mar 2023 09:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Laure (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Mar 2023 03:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
third_crow on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Mar 2023 09:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 1 Thu 13 Jul 2023 09:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rawenbeau on Chapter 1 Sat 12 Aug 2023 05:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
craftingtable0_o on Chapter 1 Wed 23 Aug 2023 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
hazymortels on Chapter 1 Sun 10 Sep 2023 05:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
StXrry_hyac1nth on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Mar 2024 08:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lycaaaa77 on Chapter 1 Fri 21 Jun 2024 08:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
QuicheMonster on Chapter 1 Sat 10 Aug 2024 06:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
crumblingpsyche on Chapter 1 Sun 22 Sep 2024 11:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
Reneeee4 on Chapter 1 Mon 21 Oct 2024 02:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
ineedtosleep4 on Chapter 1 Thu 15 May 2025 03:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation